《Friend System: An Implosion On This Wonderful World》 Chapter 1 - Prologue Prologue Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is actually the remake of my first messy, confusing and boring fanfic as I used it for practice. Thank you for reading it if you survived and read all of it.) ____________________ Along the street, there was handsome young man with a platinum-blonde hair, a pair of piercing blue eyes and a fair skin, he has athletic figure with a lean muscular body that has built for sports activities. He was walking holding a pamphlet with something written on it, [Building Detonation Event Sponsored by: Implosion Demolition Company] After few minutes of walking, he arrived at the event. He joined the crowd and watched the preparation of the explosive device. After they finished all their preparation, they started the countdown. All of people around shouted as they countdown. "10!" "9! 8! 7! 6! 5! 4!" "3!" "2!" "1!" They pressed the trigger. *Boom!!!* *Boom!!!* *Boom!!!* *Boom!!!* Several pillars exploded at the same time from below and the center floor of the building as they felt the tremble of the ground from explosion. The building started collapse from the left side to the right side as the smoke and dust rose from the crumbled building. "That was the best!" After that, he turned back and mumbled, "Well, I have to buy some snacks for my little sister then go home and, watch some latest anime or read some manga and light novel." then he yawned. *Ring!* *Ring!* After he went out of the convenient store, he turned right then go to the direction of his home. (Play: Astronomia - Coffin Dance Music) While walking back along the streets, he noticed on the other side of the road a seven cool looking black men with buff body carrying a brown coffin with them. They wearing a black suit with white inset, a sunglasses and black hat. He also noticed that they were looking at him as he walked pass to the other side. But when looked back in front of him, he saw a oil tanker truck running fast towards him, "Huh?" Suddenly, he was crashed and rolled over to death by the oil tanker truck. *Astronomia Music Intensifies* --- When the young man opened his eyes, he looked around and saw a beautiful place with full of scenery with trees, plants, animals and other natural creations. In the middle of the paradise, there was a young girl sitting in a big stump of a tree. She has a short blue hair with green continent shapes, brown eyes and fair skin, she''s wearing a school uniform with a white shirt, purple galaxy tie, and skirt, as well as black th??h high socks and shoes. (Pic here<<<) The young girl glanced at the him, "Oh. Welcome to the Garden of the Gods, young man." she spoke as her voice echoes. "Earth-chan?" the young man responded. "That''s right, I am the personification of Earth itself. You can call me my other Goddess name like Gaia, Terra, Mother Earth, Earth-chan and others. "Then, what am I doing here? Are you here to reincarnate me to the otherworld like the things I read from the Manga and light novel, and watched from the anime?" the young man asked. "Yes, you just have to spin this roulette five times and you will get 3 special abilities, 1 type of system and lastly the world you will be reincarnated." the Goddess explained. The young man noticed a ripened tomato besides him, he picked it up and took a bite. Suddenly, his eyes widened and made a p???sur?d expression from the deliciousness of the tomato, he took a bite again then ate it all, "Hmm...! That''s was a delicious fruit." he said with satisfaction. "Hey! Are you listening, young man?" the goddess frowned at him. "Earth-chan." "What?" "Can you just give me one wish instead of giving me cheats and reincarnating me." the young man suggested. "Then, what''s your wish?" "I want to stay here and live a slow life in farming here." the young man answered. "No! I refuse." "Ah! Since I''m already here, I don''t need to spin or wish, right? I''ll just stay and live here with you." he replied. "Wait! I''ll increase your special abilities to 5." she panicked. "..." The young man was staring at her silently. "Then, I let you choose the world you want to reincarnate." "Okay then, I accept it, but you don''t have to let me choose. Just send me to a world in which I can have a slow life. That''s all I want." the young man agreed. "Alright then, please spin the roulette." "Earth-chan, please do it for me." the young man requested. "Eh?" "Since I died young, I might have some bad luck with me, so please." he explained. "Okay then," the accepted and she spins the roulette herself. After spinning five times the results are, [Dimensional Storage] [Projection and Tracing] [Staff Magic] [Hamon and Stand with Requip ability] [Sunshine] "..." Both of them are silent. The Goddess spin it again and the result is, [Friend System] "What''s that?" the young man asked. "It''s a system that can you contact anyone from any world by adding them as a friend. Well, you should discover them by yourself." the goddess explained. "Okay," the young man nodded. The goddess was about to the last spin, the young suddenly interrupted her and made a request again, "Can you sent me while the roulette is spinning." The goddess stared at him and said, "You really have a lot of request young man... but okay then, since it''s nothing much." then she sighed. The goddess pointed her palm at him, "Since you have a Dimensional Storage, I''m putting all your Magic Staves there. Right now, I''m turning you to a baby and sent you to the world on which the roulette will stop." she explained. "Alright, I''m ready." the young man prepared himself. A light emitted in the goddess palm and covered young man''s body. When the light completely covered his body, it''s started to get smaller and turned into a ball of light. After that, the goddess spin the roulette. Suddenly, a white goose ran and jumped towards the ball of light. It was also covered by a light as it went inside. "Ah. the eternal goose went inside the light with him. But I can''t cancel this anymore." the goddess said as the ball of light turned into a giant peach. When the roulette stops at a certain point, "Looks like this will be a straight up bullying." she commented. She opened a void in a space then threw the giant peach inside. After that, she slowly closed the void. "Now, my job is finish here, it''s time slack off." she said as she went back to sleeping. (To be continued) Friend(Harem) System: An Implosion in Different Worlds MC: Harukin - a scumbag Crimson Demon MC with few screw loose on his head. Adam''s reincarnation from RoR. Paimon - Harukin''s Harem--No! It''s Friend System and guide. Ai-chan - Maple''s Gamer System and guide. Nicknames: Haruscum - Aqua Adam - Reginleif Sun-kun - Maple, Gaia/Earth-chan Aelius-sama - Eris Haru - Komi, Hinagiku, Chelsea Tarou - Bocchi Shouta - Kurumi Ephitet: King Crimson, Harukin - Crimson Demon Village Crimson Flash, Haru - Axel Town Night Raid, Sun - Akame ga Kill Crimson King, Platinum D. Haru - Roger Pirates (former) - Whitebeard pirates (former) Momotarou - Kozuki Family (Retainer) - Onigashima, Kaido (Enemy) Thigh Dragon Emperor - 4 Perverted Dragon Emperors (Haru, Issei, Tatsumi and Vali) Harem members (Currently): (Warning: Some part are spoilers) 1st Yunyun (Konosuba) 2nd Megumin (Konosuba) 3rd Erza Scarlet (Fairy Tail) 4th Hyakuya Akane (Owari no Seraph) 5th Dustiness Ford Lalatina (Konosuba) 6th Wiz (Konosuba) 7th Krul Tepes (Owari no Seraph) 8th Eris/Chris (Konosuba) 9th Gaia/Earth-chan/Fake Rem (Non-OC/RoR) 10th Mirajane Strauss (Fairy Tail) 11th Katsura Hinagiku (Hayate the Combat Butler) 12th Honjou Kaede/Maple (Bofuri) 13th Aqua (Konosuba) 14th Akame (Akame ga Kill) 15th Esdeath Partas (Akame ga Kill) 16th Chelsea (Akame ga Kill) 17th Tokisaki Kurumi (Date a Live) 18th Komi Shouko (Komi-san Can''t Communicate) Reginleif (Soon) - RoR/Records of Ragnarok Hitori Bocchi (Soon) - Hitori Bocchi no Marumaru Seikatsu Shiramine Risa (Soon) - Bofuri Himejima Akeno (Soon) - Highschool DxD Kujou Karen (Soon) - Kiniro Mosaic Daughters: Nana(with Wiz) Kur¨¥ (with Megumin) Diona (with Komi Shouko) Yaoyao (with Yunyun) Sayu (with Shiramine Risa) (Soon) That''s all I can spoil... Thank you for the support. I''ll fix my mistakes later. Chapter 2 - 1: Harukin Chapter 1: Harukin Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic... can someone diss this fanfic. If you want comment, please use the comment section instead because, I might made some mistakes and need to edit it. Thanks.) ____________________ In a place with full of trees, a void suddenly opened as the giant peach fell from it and dropped on the river. The giant peach drifted along the river for a long time, until a man with red pupils and dark brown hair went in the middle of the river and picked it up. He''s wearing an old work uniform that is visibly patched at several places, a black cape with red inside and a black hat, "Oh, it''s delicious looking giant pink fruit. With this, I have a food for my pregnant wife who was about to give birth." He took the giant peach fruit and went back home happily while carrying it. --- Going down the hill, there was a small house made of wood. Looking at it''s appearance, it can be the same design as stable. The man went inside the house carrying the giant peach. "Dear, I''m back!" he shouted. The man took off his light brown boots and went straight to the bedroom. When he entered the bedroom, he saw his pregnant wife sitting besides the bed while ??r?ssing her big tummy. "Oh. Honey, welcome back!" his wife greeted. His wife is a beautiful woman with straight, dark brown hair which falls down to her waist and fair skin complexion. And just like her husband, she also has red eyes and dark brown hair. "Look at this, Dear. I found a giant fruit that taken by the flow the river." He lifted forward the giant peach fruit to his wife. When his wife touch the giant fruit, it suddenly lit up a blinding light. But after few seconds, the light slowly dimmed then disappeared. "What was that just now, Honey?" His wife asked. "I don''t know, Dear. This fruit must really strange." The man said as he looked around the fruit. "Ugh~" All of sudden, his wife ?r??n?d as she holds her tummy in pain. The man slightly panicked, "Ah! Wait for me dear, I will just call a doctor immediately." He said as he ran quickly outside without wearing his boots. After few minutes, the man arrived back home with a female doctor with him, "Doc, please help my wife." "Please wait outside the room and leave this to me." she responded. More than half hour later, a sound of a crying child sounded inside the bedroom. The man''s worriedness slightly disappeared when he heard the sound of the cry. The doctor gently opened the door, "You may get inside," The man went inside and saw the a baby crying between the arms of his wife. A tears of happiness fell from his cheek as he took the child between his own arms. "Congratulation, Hyoizaburoo-san and Yuiyui-san. Your first newborn child is a beautiful girl." the doctor said while clapping his hand in low volume. "Honey, what are we going to name her?" Yuiyui asked her husband. Hyoizaburoo slightly lifted his child, "Then, we''re going to name her Megumin, the child who will become one of foremost and greatest mage among the Crimson Demons in the future!" he said proudly. Suddenly, the giant peach fruit that they putted on the floor was shaking. Then after few seconds, it stopped as a crack started to appear on it''s surface. After that, the giant peach fruit crumbled into pieces as a child appeared inside the giant fruit crying. The doctor walks towards the child inside the fruit and picked it up, she glanced at the couple, "Hyoizaburoo-san, Yuiyui-san, is this baby child yours?" she asked. The couple looked at each other then nodded in agreement, they glanced back at the female doctor, "Yes," both of them answered at the same time. "Okay then, congratulation again. Your second child is a handsome boy." the female doctor said as she passed the child to Yuiyui, "This time, I''m the one who''s going to name this child, His name will be Harukin, the child who will become one of foremost and greatest mage among the Crimson Demons together with Megumin in the future! From now on, Megumin and Harukin will become our twin children." she spoke proudly. The male baby suddenly stopped crying when he heard the words that Yuiyui proclaimed, "Kill me please," he said in his mind. While they are celebrating the birth of the twins, a yellow baby gosling went out of giant peach fruit and flapped it''s small wings, "Chirp! chirp!" it made a sound. --- Five years later, On the top of the huge mountain cliff, there was little boy sitting as he watch the sun rises from the horizon between the sky and the mountains, he has a dark brown hair with a platinum-blonde strands in front, a heterochromia eyes with a piercing blue left eye and a crimson-colored right eye, a fair skin and light complexion. He has a barcode birthmark under his right eye in a form of several different thickness of horizontal black lines. He''s wearing a red shirt, dark brown shorts and brown shoes. After the sun fully rises from the horizon, he stood from his position then he stretched his body and yawned at the same time, "Time to make some breakfast for everyone." he mumbled as he took his bag beside him. Then he started to run and jumped from the top of the cliff, then dived down from it''s high altitude. (Play: Konosuba! Season 2 OP - Tommorow / Machico) In the middle of his falling, he took out one of his magic staff from his dimensional storage and used it to cast magic. "Air Magic! Levitation." he mumbled. Suddenly, his falling speed started to slow down, he flipped himself on the air then he stood on top of his magic staff. After that, he stopped falling and started to rise up into the air. After few minutes, he saw several flocks of flying cabbage ahead of him, "I think we should go for cabbage as breakfast. But for lunch, it should be grilled rookie killer meat and one-strike bear meat for sukiyaki tonight." He took a brown empty sack from his dimensional storage and went towards the flocks of flying cabbage. Looking around for a good quality cabbage, "Oh, this one is good, and this one''s big and has a good colour," he judged them as he grabbed them one by one and putted them inside the sack. When the sack went full, he tied the end and pulled it on his back, "Well, I think these are enough," he mumbled as he shifted his direction back to his home. After half-hour of flight, he saw his house below the hill. He glided down and landed near his home then he walked sneakily towards his house. He arrived in the bushes in front of his house, "Looks like, no one found out." he said as he went out of bushes and walked towards the door of their house while carrying the sack of cabbage. He slides the door and went inside, "Dad, Mom, Nee-san, I''m back!" he shouted as he took off his shoes. "..." But, there''s no response. He went directly to the kitchen, but he found no one''s there. He left the sack of cabbage there and went to his bedroom, he slides the door and saw his twin sister inside with a tears in her eyes. She''s a little girl with a shoulder-length dark brown hair, crimson-colored eyes, fair skin and a light complexion. She''s wearing a pink colour pajamas as she was sitting in the corner of their room with a shameful expression. "Nee-san, what happened?" he asked. Megumin noticed him, "Harukin?" she mumbled. "Nee-san, What''s going on?" Harukin was confused. "Harukin...!!!" Megumin ran then jumped towards him. Harukin caught her as his twin sister hugged his waist. He also hugged her back, "Nee-san, what happened to..." he stopped suddenly when felt something wet behind his twin sister. "Nee-san... did you just wet on our futon?" he asked her. Megumin glanced at his face with mad expression, "This is your fault, Harukin because you leave me alone here, I was really scared when I woke up that your not here with me while it''s still dark outside." Megumin complained to him. "I''m sorry, Nee-san but I went outside to find some food for us." Harukin apologized. Megumin pouted while trembling in shame, "Don''t worry, Nee-san. I won''t tell Mom and Dad about this," he said as he let go Megumin and walked towards their wet futon. He rolled their futon and lifted it on his shoulder. He glanced at his twin sister, "Nee-san, you should change your clothes, I have to wash them too." Megumin nodded and changed her clothes. (To be continued) Chapter 3 - 2: Friendless Yunyun Chapter 2: Friendless Yunyun Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic... can someone diss this fanfic. If you want comment, please use the comment section instead because, I might made some mistakes and need to edit it. Thanks.) ____________________ In the river inside the forest, Harukin arrived while carrying a rolled futon and a basket of used clothes. He dropped it on the ground besides the river and took out one of his magic staves in his dimensional storage, he planted it on the ground then he casted a magic, "Water Magic, Waterspout!" A columnar water vortex rose from river, but it''s only high as a small tree. Harukin took out a detergent powder from dimensional storage and threw it on the water vortex. After that, he also threw futon and the used clothes. After he finish washing the futon and clothes, he laid it on boulder near the river. He looked around if someone was watching him, then he pointed his right index finger towards the sky and created a small miniature of sun. "Cruel Sun," he mumbled. Suddenly the futon and clothes dries faster as he exposed it in the small sun in his index finger. After that, he left it remains to be exposes and dries by the real sun. "Now, it''s finish..." he spoke while yawning. Feeling tired, he controlled his breathing as he use Hamon to climb up the big tree and laid down to the one of branches to take a short nap. --- Meanwhile, there was a lost little girl who''s walking in the middle of the forest, she has mid-length dark brown hair tied into two twintail that lie on her shoulders, a fair skin and a crimson-colored eyes, she was crying as she walks around the forest, *sob* *sob* *sob* "Uuuu... Father where are you!" she shouted while sobbing. She heard a flowing river and went towards it. When she arrived at the river, she still didn''t recognize the place so she continues to cry, "Uuuuuu... Father!" she shouted desperately." "Will you stop making annoying noise! I''m trying to take a nap here," someone suddenly yelled at her. "Huh?" She reacted as she stopped crying. She noticed a little boy with barcode birthmark under his right eye and white eye patch, who''s standing on top of a big branch of the tree in front of her. "Hey you, the little girl over there, this place is dangerous because many monsters are roaming around here so, you should go back home," he spoke. "I''m... sorry," all she can do is apologized. "Wait there, I''ll come to you," he said then he jumped from a high altitude tree and landed in front of her. He glanced at her, "Now, explain yourself little girl." She thought while staring at him, ''Even though we look like the same age, he calls me a little girl. This boy is mean, but first...'' "Please be my friend!" she said while being flustered. The little boy right eye widened in surprise when he heard what she said. but suddenly, he laughed hard, "Pfffft... hahaha... instead of finding some friends inside village, you went here in the forest, hahaha... your a weird girl." "Please, don''t call me weird..." She said while being reddened in embarrassment. "Well, I don''t mind being your friend because you''re seems interesting. By the way, my name is Harukin." he introduced himself. "You don''t do... our clan introduction?" she asked. "It''s to cringey for me, do you want to do it?" Harukin replied. She shook her head and said, "No." "Then, since it''s just the two of us, we don''t have to do it." he said with a kindly smile. "Yes..." she nodded in agreement. "By the way, you seemed lost, do you want me to show you the way back to the village?" Harukin asked. "Yes." she responded. "Okay then, let''s go." he turned around from and walked. "Uhm... Harukin?" she called. Harukin looked behind and glanced at her, "Yes?" "My name is... Yunyun..." she shyly spoke. He thought, ''Oh, this must be that Yunyun, Megumin''s self-proclaimed rival.'' "Then, Yunyun. Let''s go." he said with smile as he lifted his left hand towards her. "Yes!" she happily smiled at him as she took his hand. The two of walked together through the forest, Harukin showed her the way back to the village and returned her to her home. --- One day later, Harukin was in their living room, lying his head and sleeping on her mother''s ??p while his mother massaging his head. Megumin was covered in brown blanket with several patches and she''s sleeping besides Harukin. "Dear, aren''t you spoiling Harukin to much." Hyoizaburoo complained. "Ara ara, Honey. Harukin does most of the chores at home like washing our clothes, cleaning the house, washing the dishes, food hunting, cooking, shopping and others so, it''s okay to spoil him. Do you have any complaint?" she said with menacing aura. "Nothing." he responded then became quiet. *knock* *knock* *knock* Suddenly, someone was knocked into their door, "Yes?!" Hyoizaburoo went and opened their front door as he slides it. He saw someone he recognized, it was their village chief who visited their house. He''s a middle-aged man with a mustache, dark hair and red eyes. "Oh! Village Chief, do you need something?" Hyoizaburoo asked. "I apologises for the sudden visit, but can I talk with your family?" the Chief replied. "Sure, you can come inside, Chief." Hyoizaburoo welcome him inside. "Also I brought my daughter with me, can she meet your children and play with them?" the chief asked as he shows his daughter who''s shyly hiding behind him. "Of course, she can play with Megumin, but for Harukin, she shouldn''t." Hyoizaburoo responded. "Why? What''s wrong with your son?" the Chief curiously asked. "I think, you should see for yourself." Hyoizaburoo said as he let them get inside their house. The Chief and her daughter went inside as they walked towards the living room. When they arrived, they saw Hyoizaburoo''s wife, Yuiyui sitting with her children sleeping besides her, "Ara, Isn''t it the Village Chief, Hiropon and her daughter, Yunyun, welcome and sit there. And also please make yourself comfortable." Yuiyui said with kind smile. "Thank you." Hiropon said as he slightly bowed. All of them sat around the living room. "Village Chief, what''s the thing that you want to talk About?" Hyoizaburoo asked. "Yesterday, my daughter disappeared and got lost somewhere around the forest. Thanks to your son, Harukin, she was able to get back home safely. I want to thank your son for helping my daughter." he spoke as he bowed slightly out of gratitude. "I think, it should be no problem for him because this son of us is really helpful to us even though he''s only five years old kid." Yuiyui responded. "Can we talk with your son? My daughter is asking me that she wants to meet her friend here near the forest, so I went with her to prevent her from getting lost again." Hiropon requested. "Sure," Yuiyui nodded then she glanced at Harukin who''s sleeping on her ??p, she gently shook her son, "Harukin... wake up, someone wants to meet you." "Ummm... Mom, who is it?" Harukin asked as he sat up and yawned. When Harukin woke up, his twin sister Megumin also woke up who''s sleeping besides him. "What''s wrong... Mom?" Megumin said while still sleepy. "Harukin, I''ll introduce to you, this is our Village Chief and her daughter." Yuiyui spoke. Harukin glanced at the two visitors, he saw a middle aged man with mustache and his friend Yunyun who''s shyly hiding behind his father. Suddenly, the Village Chief stood up and crossed his arms between his ?h?st, "I am called Hiropon! The chief of this village, and he who leads the Crimson Demons!" he loudly introduced himself. Then he glanced at Yunyun, "Yunyun, you should also introduce yourself." "But father, it''s embarrassing..." Yunyun replied. "As a future leader of the Crimson Demons, you should." Hiropon encouraged her. "This is embarrassing but, Ahem..." Yunyun said as she cleared her throat then she raised sideward both of her arms, "I am called Yunyun! The future foremost mage among the Crimson Demons, and the future leader of this village!" she also loudly introduced herself. "..." Harukin was silent with stoic expression on his face, he thought, ''Why are we still here? Just to suffer? Every night, I can feel my leg... And my arm... even my fingers... The body I''ve lost... the comrades I''ve lost... won''t stop hurting... It''s like they''re all still there. You feel it, too, don''t you? I''m gonna make them give back our past!'' while looking at a empty space in the living room. "Harukin!" His mother Yuiyui shook him. "What?" Harukin woke up from being dazed. "You should properly introduce yourself to them." Yuiyui asked him. "Okay Mom, I''ll do it," Harukin nodded then he glanced at Hiropon and Yunyun, "My name is Harukin. Nice to meet you, Village Chief and Yunyun." he properly introduced himself as he slightly bowed in front of them. (To be continued) Chapter 4 - 3: Weirder Than a Crimson Demon Chapter 3: Weirder than a Crimson Demon Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic... can someone diss this fanfic. If you want comment, please use the comment section instead because, I might made some mistakes and need to edit it. Thanks.) ____________________ Inside the living room, there are people who are having a conversation. "Harukin, I said you should properly introduce yourself," Yuiyui said. "But Mom, that was a proper introduction." Harukin replied. "Your member of Crimson Demon Clan so, you should at least do a cooler and longer introduction." Yuiyui tried to explain to her son. "Okay Mom, but this time, I''ll do it right." Harukin said then he looked again at Hiropon and Yunyun. The village chief Hiropon has confuse expression while Yunyun has very happy expression, looking at her friend. "Ahem..." Harukin cleared his throat then suddenly his facial expression became menacing and serious, he cross his arm then the tone of his voice changed while saying, "My name is Harukin. I''m 5 years old. Our house is below the hill near the Crimson Demon Village, and I am a little crimson demon kid. I help on household chores and do hunting inside the forest, and I get home every day by 5 PM at the latest. I don''t like slacking off, but I occasionally get lazy and just laid down on the floor. I''m in bed by 8 PM, and make sure I get nine hours of sleep, no matter what. After having a glass of warm milk and doing about twenty minutes of stretches before going to bed, I usually have no problems sleeping until morning. Just like a baby, I wake up without any fatigue or stress in the morning. I was told there were always no issues at my little body. I''m trying to explain that I''m a child who wishes to live a very quiet and slow life. I take care not to trouble myself with any enemies, like winning and losing, that would cause me to lose sleep at night. That is how I deal with this world, and I know that is what brings me happiness. Although, if I were to fight I wouldn''t lose to anyone." (A/N: Yoshikage Kira self introduction.) Hiropon expression became more confuse at what heard and saw, while Yunyun just gave him a wry smile. Yuiyui expression became pale when she heard her son''s introduction. She grabbed his arm and scolded him, "Ha-ru-kin!" Yuiyui angrily called him with menacing aura. "But Mom, you said that, it should be longer and cooler." Harukin said his excuses. Yuiyui pinched both of his cheeks, "I think, you lack discipline." she said. "Mum, it urts," Harukin responded. "Sorry for my son''s behavior, Village Chief." Hyoizaburoo apologies. "No, it''s no problem for us, I just want to thank him for helping my daughter." "Okay then," Hyoizaburoo said then he glanced at Harukin, "Son, next time, you should introduce yourself in a Crimson Demon way." Yuiyui let go of her son''s cheeks then Harukin said, "Alright, Dad." Suddenly, a they noticed white goose walking from the bedroom holding a black p?nt??s on it''s beak. "Ah, it''s Mom''s ??wd und?rw??r." Megumin shouted. "Ehh?" Hyoizaburoo and Hiropon reddened in surprise. "Kyaaaah! give back my und?rw??r!" Yuiyui screamed. "Leave this to me, Mom." Harukin said as he went towards the white goose and tried to catch it. He cornered it at the closed entrance, "Honkizaru! Give back my Mom''s und?rw??r." The white goose opened wide it''s wings and honked, "Honk! Honk!" After that, it putted down the und?rw??r and took out a table knife from inside it''s feathers. Harukin frowned at the white goose and said, "Oh? So peace was never an option." He took out a bowl of peas with water from his dimensional storage, "Now, take this." he said as he putted down the bowl of peas in front of the white goose. The white goose immediately went towards the bowl of peas and annihilates it as she eats it at a fast rate. While the white goose is eating, Harukin picked up his Mom''s und?rw??r and went back at the living room. "Mom, I got back your black und?rw??r." he spoke while holding the und?rw??r in front of him. Yuiyui immediately snatched it from her son''s hand and hid it quickly to her pocket. "..." The three ?du?ts became silent because of the awkwardness happened. Yunyun went towards Harukin and held his left arm with both of her hand, "Harukin, what was that?" she asked. "Oh, it was my pet white goose named Honkizaru." Harukin answered. "Eh, what''s with that name?" Yunyun got weirded out of its name. Harukin just gave her wry smile and explained, "Well, before I knew it, Nee-san already called it with that name." Suddenly, Megumin went towards the two of them and chopped Yunyun hands with her arms, "Ouch! What''s that for?" Yunyun reacted as she was taken aback. "If you wanted to take Harukin, you have go through me first." "Eh? Who''s this?" Yunyun asked. "I''ll introduce to you, this is Megumin, my twin sister." Harukin answered. Megumin raised her both of arms sideward then she does a chuunibyou pose, "Ku-ku-ku... I am called Megumin! The future foremost and greatest mage among the Crimson Demons, and also the twin sister of Harukin!" she loudly introduced herself. Harukin has a stoic expression as he watched his twin sister do their clan introduction, he sighed then he glanced at Yunyun, "Yunyun, let''s go outside and leave the ?du?ts here to talk in private. I''ll show you around our home so that you can come here alone without getting lost." "Yes." Yunyun happily agreed. Then he switched his glance his twin sister, "You too Nee-san, you should come with us." "Yes..." Megumin nodded while being watchful of Yunyun movements. The three of went outside the house and showed Yunyun around their home. --- While walking around, Harukin remembered something, "Ah! I have to buy some bread and ingredients for lunch and dinner," He looked at Yunyun and then he suggested, "Yunyun, why don''t you and your father join us for lunch, I''ll cook something special today." "Is it okay for us join, Harukin?" "Of course, you two are my guest so I should show some hospitality." Harukin answered. "..." Yunyun became silent for a moment then she remembered the words that Harukin asked her, "Wait! Harukin, you can cook?" she was surprised. "Yes, what''s so strange about it?" Harukin replied. "Nothing, I''m just surprised that you, a little kid just like us can do things that an ?du?t could only do." Harukin just gave her a gentle smile and said, "Well, you just need to practice to cook from the basic, you will learned it immediately." While the two of them are talking at each other, Megumin was in daze and drooling when she heard the word ''lunch'' and ''dinner'' from Harukin. The three went to the market of the Crimson Demon Village. Few minutes later, they arrived in front of the bakery then they entered inside, "Chakamiya-san, we came to buy some bread," Harukin shouted. "Oh? Isn''t the twins, Harukin and Megumin, and also the Village Chief daughter, Yunyun. "Yes," The three of them nodded. "Then what kind of bread do you want to buy?" Chakamiya asked him. "I''ll buy 10 pieces of French Bread," Harukin pointed at the bread that he chose. "Don''t call that French Bread, it''s Golden Hellish Bread." Chakamiya complained. "Then, I''ll take ten of those." Harukin said with stoic expression. Chakamiya gave them the bread and Harukin payed it. After that, they went outside the store, "As I expected, this place is still cringey for me." Harukin said. Yunyun just wry smiled at him, "Well, this is the Crimson Demon Village, our hometown after all." Harukin noticed his twin sister Megumin staring at the bread that he''s carrying while drooling, "Nee-san, do you want to eat it now?" Megumin''s eyes twinkled then she nodded, "Yes." "Then you can have this." Harukin gave her one of the bread inside the bag and Megumin immediately took it and put it on her mouth as she ate the bread like a squirrel. Then he glanced at Yunyun, "You want some too?" "Maybe later." Yunyun replied After that, they went to buy some ingredients then they walk back home. --- While walking back home, Yunyun became curious as she looks at Harukin''s face, "Ummm... Harukin?" "What is it? Yunyun." "Why are you wearing an eye patch on your left eye? Is it to makes you look cooler?" Yunyun asked. "No, definitely not." Harukin answered. "Then..." Yunyun was about to ask something but Harukin suddenly took off his eye patch, she was surprised when she saw the piercing blue left eye of Harukin just like a eye of an angel that looking at her soul as he gazes on her. "..." Yunyun felt uncomfortable and took a step back as she gazes at Harukin left eye. "Is it something wrong. Are you okay?" Harukin asked. "No, I''m okay. I just felt overwhelmed by something." Yunyun responded. Harukin putted back his white eye patch and said with smile. "Well, you shouldn''t overthink about it. When I was born, my left eye was already like this." Megumin stopped eating and joined their conversation, "Even thought we''re twins, what does Harukin have the cool features while I''m just plain Crimson Demon. It''s really unfair." she complained. "Nee-san, your mouth is dirty after eating, I''ll clean it off for you." Harukin took a handkerchief from his pocket then he wiped and cleaned his twin sister mouth. When he noticed a very small piece of bread on her cheek, he took it and putted it on his mouth as he ate it, "Eh?" Yunyun reacted. "Well, not bad for a Crimson Demon Bread, but mine will be better in the future." Harukin commented. He glanced at his twin sister and asked, "What kind of bread do you want, Nee-san?" "Just put a lot of meat and cheese, and I''ll be satisfied." Megumin answered. "Then, Bread with Ham and cheese inside. Noted Nee-san." Harukin arrived on conclusion. Yunyun was just staring at the twins with confused expression, "These two..." After that, the three of them arrived back home and ate lunch cooked by Harukin. (To be continued) (Sorry, need to go work, I''ll edit my mistakes later.) Chapter 5 - 4: Baking Pancakes Chapter 4: Baking Pancakes Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Thanks.) ____________________ One year later, early in the morning, Harukin was standing on his magic staff while flying in the sky. He was scanning around the forest far away from his home to hunt some food. While flying, he frowned when he saw a horde of goblins going out of the cave equipped by weapons and armor. He stopped and just levitates in the air, "These goblins are dangerous for the villagers. So, time to slay some goblins." He glided down near the horde and landed behind, "Hey! Vile creatures, show me your weapons." he shouted. The horde of goblins got surprised by his sudden appearance and took out their weapons as they prepared to attack him. Harukin pointed his palm at them, "Trace on!" he yelled as a green light covered all the goblins weapon. Suddenly, a blue circuit-like light lit up on his arms as a multiple different kinds of weapons appeared around him while levitating in the air. It was the copy of the weapons saw by Harukin on the hands of goblins. These different kinds of weapons are pointed towards the horde. "Greatest Sun!" As the small sun travelled inside cave, it suddenly expanded and became enormous in size as Harukin stomped his right foot on the ground. *Boom!!!* The ground trembled and the large mountain where the cave located exploded, it collapsed from inside then crumbled into small pieces. A large quantity of smoke and dust rose up into the air as the mountain turned into a pieces of boulder and, a wide and deep crater formed at the center. The whole mountain itself was demolished and completely destroyed by the attack Harukin. After the smoke and dust disappeared in the air, a big black knight with a skull designed helmet, black tattered cloak and a great sword on it''s back appeared, it protected and covered Harukin''s small body from the falling debris. (Picture<<<) The black knight armor disappeared as it went back his body. "Looks like I overdid it." He mumbled then turned around as he prepared to fly back but suddenly, a two rookie killer also called beginners bane appeared out of the bushes. He was happy when he saw the two huge black tiger, "The prey that I was hunting actually the one who went towards me and there''s two of them. Lucky!" The rookie killer ran and leaps towards him, but his body turned into mist and the attack just went through his body. The mist disappeared then suddenly a black knight armor fell from sky, it pulled the great sword from it''s back and spinned vertically in the air, it swiftly sliced the heads of the two rookie killer as each of their head fell down first then the body followed. The black knight slashes the stomach of the two rookie killer, he took out it''s blood and internal organs, and then separated the meat part from it''s skin. He only took the meat and covered it with big leaves. He buried on the ground the parts he doesn''t need and those should be discarded. "Requip release!" The black knight''s ?h?st opened and Harukin went out of it. After that, the black knight armor turned into a shadow then it became transparent and disappeared. "Now, the meat preparation is complete, it''s time to go home and make some for Nee-san." He made the prepared raw meats levitate besides him using his staff magic then he opened his dimensional storage and putted all of it inside. "Done." He jumped and stood in his floating magic staff then he flight back home. --- "Everyone, I''m back!" He yelled then he went directly to the living room, he saw his mother sitting beside the table and peacefully drinking a tea, "Mom! Where did Nee-san go?" His mom putted down the cup of tea on the table then she glanced at her son and answered with a gentle smile, "Ara! welcome back, Harukin. Your big sister just went outside alone to play by herself." "Well... It''s time for her snacks, Mom. I''m gonna making some pancakes with mixed fruit jam today." He said with a proud demeanor. "Oh? can I also have some too... I want to taste this new recipe of yours that you''re talking proud of... if it''s really delicious." "Sure, Mom... I''m gonna let you taste the sweetness and deliciousness that you never tasted before. (Recipe here<<<) He prepared the egg, milk, flour and sugar on the table then he combined it together and mixed into a one bowl then he stir it properly. He placed the pan on the stove and applied some oils. After the pan became hot, he poured the pancake and made it thin as possible. After a minute and a few seconds, he flipped it on the air as he threw it upwards then caught it back into the pan. After cooking the first pancake, he finished then he repeated the same thing with all the pancakes. After he finished cooking all the pancakes, he took a banana and fruit jam from his dimensional storage, he filled the pancakes with fruit jam then he cut some banana slices and add them at the middle of the pancakes. After that, he folded the pancakes into half then he rolled it like burrito. The pancakes are now done, he just mixed the milk and orange as a partner drink for the pancakes. He went to the living room, he putted the pancake on the table with a drink then he looked at his mother with confident expression, "Mom, you may eat it now." "Okay then... Thanks for the food." She took one of the pancake then slowly lifted it towards her mouth then she bit it. Suddenly, she saw herself taking a relaxing milk bath surrounded by a bunch of different kinds of giant fruit, "Hmm~, It''s really delicious, Harukin. It has a balance sweetness that makes me more eat without getting tired of it. Even the pancake itself is delicious, it''s melting on my mouth and it''s really fluffy." She m??n?d in deliciousness then she described the taste of her son''s cooking. "Thank you for eating... but, Mom... why are you n?k?d right now?" Harukin facepalm while slightly blushing when he saw his mom n?k?d and only wearing her black und?rw??r. "Ara ara, Harukin, your cookings are really dangerous. Please, don''t use it to strip some girls out of nowhere." She said as she wear back her clothes. "Absolutely, I won''t! In the first place I don''t even have that kind of intention." "Oh! I remembered. Your big sister Megumin said before she left that she play a puzzle or something somewhere." Yuiyui suddenly remembered. "Then, I''ll go to her and give her the snacks while I help her with the puzzles." He spoke then he packed the snacks, he glanced at her mother and said, "Mom, I''m going now." "Okay then, be careful." Yuiyui said as she waved her hand at her son. Harukin nodded then he walked outside their house. (To be continued) (A/N: I swear that was cooking.) Chapter 6 - 5: Megumin wants to learn Explosion Chapter 5: Megumin wants to learn Explosion Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Thanks.) ____________________ Inside the Crimson Demon Village, there was one place used for tourist attraction. It was a sealing stone where the evil goddess was sealed. This is the sealing stone moved and took by the Crimson Demon Clan to their village because they thought the idea of having an evil Goddess locked away in their village sounded cool and to serve as a good tourist attraction for their village. Besides the sealing stone, there was a young girl wearing a hooded cape who was playing with the complex puzzle. Suddenly, a young boy arrived behind her and shouted, "Nee-san, the snacks are ready! Let''s play that together later after we finished eating this pancakes." Megumin looked behind then she nodded. Harukin took out a picnic blanket and laid it down on the ground. Both of them sat together on the blanket then Harukin opened the pack of snacks, "Thanks for the food." Both of them said at the same time. Harukin took one of pancakes using a fork then he gave it to his twin sister. Megumin took a bite then munched it, she made a happy and p???sur?d expression, "Hmm~, it''s very good, Harukin! It''s so fluffy and delicious." she spoke while giving him a thumbs up. Harukin happily smiled then he replied, "Thank you, Nee-san." After they finished eating their snacks, Megumin went back to the sealing stone together with her twin brother to play with the complex puzzle. After few minutes, with the help of Harukin, the complex puzzle was completed quickly. Suddenly, the sealing stone lit up and something two came out of it, one has took a form of huge black beast while the other one is a woman who wears a hooded robe covering her whole body and obscuring her face. She was fairly tall and well- endowed. The huge black beast looked at the twins, it took them as a target and roared towards them, *Roar!* Harukin went in front of his twin sister and raised both of his arms sideward to protect Megumin from any attack from the huge black beast, he glared at the huge black beast and said with threatening tone, "Attack us then I''ll make you regret it." Megumin was hiding behind her twin brother while trying to peek from his back. *Boom!!!* The woman who''s wearing a hooded robe quickly casted an explosion spell to defeat the beast and saved the twins from it''s attack. The explosion created a wide and deep crater as the huge black beast was unconscious at the center of the crater. After that the woman went towards the huge black beast and touched it with her palm. All of sudden, the beast was shrinking each second passed by as she was draining the beast''s energy. When the beast became smaller, she took and returned it to the sealing stone then she resealed it, "Don''t worry, I''ll come back to you when you''re more calm." she mumbled. After that, she glanced at the twins then walked towards the two of them, "Are the two of you hurt?" she asked. Harukin immediately recognized her from the light novel he read in his past life, "Wolbach," he spoke her name (Pic here<<<) "Young man, for you to know and recognize me after being sealed for many years, you''re such knowledgeable child. What''s your name?" she asked. "It''s Harukin," "..." Wolbach became silent then she awkwardly asked, "Is that your nickname?" Harukin just gave her a wry smile and answered, "I know that it''s a weird and embarrassing name, but that''s my real name." Wolbach became curious of Harukin. Even though he''s a little kid, he doesn''t act like the other kids. His knowledge and awareness of his surroundings is totally different from any kid that she met. She smiled and leaned forward while holding her knee as a support, "I''m just curious to ask, How did you know about me?" she asked. Harukin blushed when Wolbach beautiful face was near his face as she stares at him curiously, he was taken aback then slowly look downward, he was stunned when his eyes stopped at her bountiful ?h?st. His eyes widened in surprise and became amaze of the size of her br??st, "Sugoi Dekai!" he said in Japanese language while staring at her big br??st. (A/N: ''Sugoi Dekai'' means ''So big'') Megumin angrily pouted at his twin brother''s reaction. Even though, she didn''t understand what Harukin said just now, she can understand it based from his body language and reactions. She didn''t like it when she saw Harukin staring at the beautiful woman while being reddened as he was mesmerized by her beauty. She pulled back Harukin and angrily said as she interfered the two of them, "Hmmph...! What are you doing, Harukin! Stop looking at her and stay away from her!" She went in front of Harukin then she glared at the woman. Wolbach was a little surprise by her sudden interference, "What is it, young lady?" she asked her. Megumin pointed her index finger at Wolbach, "Also you, stay away from my twin brother! If you want something from him, you have to go... through... me... first." She spoke while looking around her body from face downwards. Her eyes stops at her ?h?st and noticed her bouncing large br??st. ''... Amazing!'' she thought. She turned around and glanced at her twin brother''s blushing face then she frowned at him. ''So, Harukin likes this type of woman.'' she concluded in her mind. "Nee-san?" Harukin was confused of what his twin sister thinking. Megumin looked back at Wolbach, "How can I become someone like you?" she asked. Wolbach misunderstood the little girls intention then asked, "Then, what''s your name, young lady?" "It''s Megumin," "... is that weird name your real name?" she paused a little then asked again. "Don''t call it weird! It''s my cool real name!" Megumin answered. "..." Wolbach was silent then she glanced at Harukin. Harukin just gave a wry smile and said, "Please, don''t mind it." Wolbach looked back at Megumin and explained, "You want to become someone like me? If you become an Arch Wizard, then definitely could... but you should avoid that explosion spell..." Wolbach explained that she shouldn''t learn the explosion spell because she elicited concern about this young girl''s future as she thought Megumin dedicating her life to Explosion would be a waste. Megumin clenched her fist in determination and thought, ''If I become an Arch Wizard, I can have huge br??st! And Harukin won''t treat me like a child as he will react to me just like when looked at that woman.'' She looked at her with serious expression and requested, "Please teach me that spell." (Picture here<<<) Wolbach nodded while smiling as she was amazed at her determination. Harukin facepalms because he knows his twin sister reason and determination for learning the explosion spell. After that, Wolbach agreed to teach her the Explosion spell as a gratitude for releasing her from the seal. She decided to stay for several days to fulfill Megumin''s wish to learn the spell. (To be continued) (I''ll fix my mistakes later) Chapter 7 - 6: Yunyuns Birthday Chapter 6: Yunyun''s Birthday Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Thanks.) ____________________ Few days later, near the Tomb of the Evil God in the Crimson Demon Village. *Booooom!!!* Wolbach casted an Explosion spell. "Amazing! Please do it once more." Megumin said while her eyes are twinkling. Wolbach felt tired after she casted the explosion spell, she walked towards the big rock and sat on top of it. She glanced at Megumin and said, "I''m sorry, Megumin, but explosion magic is an advance spell and is unrivaled in terms of pure destructive power. However, it consumes so much mana that even spell casters like me would find my mana more than half drained after using it once." Megumin became a little sad, but Wolbach cheered her up, "Don''t worry, I''ll demonstrate it again tomorrow, but for now I''ll teach to how to cast the spell." Megumin happily smiled and nodded. While Wolbach is discussing the information about the explosion magic, Harukin arrived at them while carrying a slightly big lunch box covered in big cloth, he opened the lunch box and showed it to the two of them. Each box contains several kinds of cuisine like fried onion duck, rice with sprinkled sea weed, fried and chopped flying cabbage, jelly filled donuts (Onigiri), chopped lettuce with ketchup mixed with mayonnaise toppings, fried fish, tamagoyaki, several kinds of sliced fruits and berries and others. (Pic here<<<) "Please help yourself and enjoy eating." he said with confident smile on his face. Wolbach made a happy expression and said with gratitude, "Harukin, thank you very much as always. The food that you cooked for us are really delicious and delightful that even I really love it." Harukin gives her a thumbs up and replied, "No problem here, please take care of my twin sister." Wolbach nodded as a response. After that, Harukin took and cleaned their dishes, he said his goodbye to them and went back home. --- While walking along the road of farm district, he saw the Village Chief house in the center of the village. Suddenly, he felt that he forgotten something very important, he opened his system by pointing his index finger in front of him then slid it down on something in the air. A transparent screen appeared just like a window menu of computer in front of him that only he can see. It was like a gamers menu in RPG''s games that also appeared in VR games, but it has limited options and others are locked. ________________ Welcome! Harukin Gender: Male Age: 6 Race: Human [Status] [Inventory] [Skills] [Friend System ] [Navigation System ] [Exit] Date and Time: 03/01/xxxx 2:44 PM _________________ Harukin was scanning around the screen when he saw the date and time below the screen. A sweat appeared on his forehead when he remembered the important thing that he forgotten, "Ah! I forgot that today is Yunyun''s birthday... It should be February 29 but her birthday is a leap year and only happens every four years... Aaaahh! I have to rush now to get her some gift." he said while panicking. He putted the empty lunchbox on his dimensional storage then directly sprinted towards the commercial district. Arriving at the commercial district, he looked around and found a shop selling different kinds of staff toys, he went inside the shop and tried to look for a cute doll as a gift, but he found nothing but lame dolls. Even some of the dolls that they''re selling looks creepy, haunted and scary. "What are this things, they''re are more like a cursed voodoo dolls than a staff toys." he complained. Harukin pinched the bridge of his nose when he remembered that this is the Crimson Demon Village where weird things are made, happened and done. "..." After few seconds of thinking of what kind of stuffed toy or doll he''s going to give as a gift, he decided to make one for her and said, "Fine... I''ll do it myself." (A/N: One of Thanos quotes) After that, he just bought materials for making a stuffed toy and then he directly went to his father''s magic item shop. He arrived in front of his father''s shop and immediately opened the door, he saw his father and mother inside tending the shop. "Welco... Oh. It was just you, Harukin." his father, Hyoizaburoo said. Harukin hurriedly went inside and requested something from his parents, "Mom! Dad! Can I borrow some needles used for sewing." "Sure... but do you know how to sew, Harukin?" his mom Yuiyui answered then asked, "It might be my first time to do sewing, but I think I can do this." Harukin willfully responded. "Okay, then..." His mom agreed then she gave him the box of needles used for sewing, "Thanks Mom," Harukin took the sewing needles then he glanced at his father, "Dad! I''m gonna borrow your workshop for the time being." "Okay, but be sure that you don''t touch again the potion that I''m trying to create there." Hyoizaburoo responded. "But Dad, your potions that I modified and turned into a delicious Health potion and Mana potion are sold greatly fast as it always goes out of stock." Harukin said with a proud smile. "Harukin, as my son who learned fast from my skills and talents as magic item maker, I''m really proud of you... but, because of your innovations, archpriest jobs are becoming useless lately. The potion that you created has faster effects than a high level healing spell and is more cheaper than hiring a Archpriest. It has a delightful taste and more effective than the disgusting health potion made by others. Also, the village folks really loves your Mana potions that they always come here on the shop to take a bulk orders." Hyoizaburoo explained. Harukin just gave wry smile and replied, "Well, about them becoming useless, it''s not really the potion fault, they should learn more support spell other than healing spells." Then he remembered what he should be right now, "Ahhh! Sorry Mom... Dad... I have something very important to do. Let''s talk about that later." He said as he rush towards the workshop. Hyoizaburoo remembered the reminiscent of their children during the earliest period of the twins childhood, especially before the twins can even walk, "Our children really grows up fast before we even know it. I felt like we''re also getting old fast." he spoke. Yuiyui became angry and pulled the ear of her husband with a menacing smile. "Ou-ouch! Dear, that hurts." Hyoizaburoo reacted. "Ara ara, Honey... Megumin and Harukin are only six years old... And your already saying that we''re already very old... That''s rude, I''m still on my twenties." Yuiyui spoke. Hyoizaburoo tried to calm down his wife while apologizing, "Ah... I''m sorry, Dear... I won''t say it anymore... Please, let go of my ear... It really hurts." Yuiyui let go of her husband''s ears while still have a menacing smile on her face "Ehehe..." she laughed. --- Meanwhile, inside the workshop, Harukin put the box of needles in top of the table and opened it, he moved his right arm and pointed his palm towards the box, "Trace... on!" All of needles was covered green light a blue as a circuit-like light lit up on his arms. Using his projection and tracing abilities, he created a copy of needles in the box on his hand. When he used it, he gains all the skill and experience of his mother who always uses the needles for sewing and patching. He prepared the materials on the table, "Okay! Let''s gets started to work and make a handmade gift for Yunyun''s birthday." He spoke then he started to craft. (To be continued) (I''ll edit my mistakes later or tommorow if I have time) Chapter 8 - 7: Yunyuns Birthday 2 Chapter 7: Yunyun''s Birthday 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Thanks.) ____________________ Inside the workshop, Harukin decided to craft a big white angora rabbit plush toy. After he prepared the materials on table like white fabrics, threads, fiber fill or organic cotton stuffing and others. He made a patterns on a paper then traced it on the white fabrics, he cut the white fabrics and turned it into different parts of the plush toy. Using the needles that he conjured, he added the face details on the cut white fabrics then he started to stitch it all together. He stuffed it with fiber fill before he sewed it close. After he finished making the cute plush toy, he spoke with proud smile on his face, "Now, it''s finish... I wonder what will be her reaction when I give her these plushies." (Picture<<<) He wrapped the plushies as a gift then putted it on his dimensional storage, he checked the time on his system screen, ______________________ ... Date and Time: 03/01/xxxx 5:38PM ______________________ "Ah! Looks like I won''t make it in time before sunset, I should at least give her the gift." He said his goodbye to his parents then he immediately went outside their shop, he looked around and saw that there''s no one around him, he took out one of his magic staves from his dimensional storage then he mumbled, "Air Magic... Levitation!" His magic staff float in the air then he jumped and stood on top of it. He rose up into the sky then flew fast towards the direction of Yunyun''s home. --- Along the road of Crimson Demon''s public bathhouse, there''s a little girl walking with her parents. Like all Crimson Demons, she has dark brown hair and red pupils. Her hair is shoulder-length and end as drills. While looking around, she saw from far distance a silhouette of a little boy in the sky, standing on a magic staff while flying into a certain direction very fast. She glanced to her parents and requested, "Dad! Mom! Can you teach me a spell that makes me fly into the sky." A sweat appeared in her parents forehead then her father responded and explained. "Sorry Arue, but there''s still no discovered magic on how to fly into the air. Unless you have wings, no one can do it." "B-but Dad... I saw a child just like me flying in the sky from over there." she said as she pointed her index finger on a certain direction where she saw the silhouette of a flying child. But the silhouette already disappeared in the sky. "Well, I think you just saw a illusion powered by a darkness before sunset. We should go home now and recharge our power." Her father replied. Arue became a little sad while still looking at the direction of the flying little boy. "Someday, I''ll find you to teach me how to fly." she said with determination. --- Meanwhile, inside the village chief house, Yunyun was sitting alone in the center of table, she was celebrating her own birthday by herself. Even though there''s a party set up for her, her parents can''t attend because they''re busy with their village chief work so that''s why she''s the only person partying alone. "Happy Birthday to me!" she said as she about to blow the candles on the cake. But, she suddenly stopped when she felt sad and lonely for being alone on her birthday. *Thud!* *Thud!* All of sudden, someone knocked on the front door of her house. She immediately went towards the entrance and opened the door as she peeked on who''s the one outside her home, she saw a little boy with an eyepatch carrying a present covered by white gift wrap and tied by a pink ribbon on it''s end. "Harukin?" she spoke. "Yes... I am!" Harukin responded in exaggerated way. "..." Yunyun was silently looking at him with stoic face as it became awkward because of his response. "Hey! Yunyun, say something or I''ll get embarrass here." "Sorry Harukin, but I don''t know how I will respond to that. It really sounds weird to me." "..." Both of them became silent while looking at each other, but suddenly, Harukin went towards her and pinched her left cheek, "Yunyun, did you just said that my Jojo reference are weird... Then I shall make you understand tonight how amazing Jojo reference are... and to let you know that never ever compare them to the antics of our village. " Harukin became angry of what she said. "Halukin, that hurts..." Harukin let go her cheek then he sighed, he gave his present to Yunyun and said as he smiles. "Happy Birthday Yunyun! Here''s my present for your sixth birthday." Yunyun''s eyes widened in surprise then she became teary-eyed, she took the present then responded very happy expression, "Thank you very much, Harukin. Can I open it now?" "Sure." Yunyun opened the present, she found a flush toy inside, "Harukin, this looks adorable. Where did you get this?" Harukin with proud expression answered, "Since our village only makes nothing but weird things so I personally made it myself." Yunyun became more happy, she jumped on him and hugged his waist, "Thank you! Harukin. I''ll treasure this." "Well, sure. No problem for me." After that, Yunyun glanced at him then said, "That''s right, let''s enter inside and enjoy the food that we prepared for the party." Harukin nodded then he was pulled by Yunyun inside her home. In the long table, there are only the two of them sitting on a chair while the white plushy was on the top of the chair across Harukin. Yunyun was gazing at him while listening as Harukin tried to sing a birthday song for her even though he''s not a good singer, "Ahem... Happy Birthday to You... Happy Birthday to You... Happy Birthday Dear Yunyun... Happy Birthday to You..." Yunyun blew the candles on her cake then Harukin clapped at her. After that, both of them ate the food on the table together. --- After the celebration, Harukin passionately explained to Yunyun on how amazing and cool Jojo reference are, but she didn''t understand a bit of what Harukin is saying. Few minutes later, Harukin slept on the couch while sitting. Yunyun who was sitting beside him moved near to him as she gazes at his sleeping face. Suddenly, Harukin''s head fell on her shoulders as his head was leaning on her shoulders while he still asleep. Yunyun just smiled at him, she took the blanket besides her then she covered both of their bodies, she leaned her head on Harukin''s head then they sleep together. "Good night, Harukin." (To be continued) (Same as ever I''ll edit my mistakes later or tomorrow.) Chapter 9 - 8: Adorable Dimwitted Wiz Chapter 8: Adorable Dimwitted Wiz Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Thanks.) ____________________ Three years later, Harukin was walking along the way of commercial district of Crimson Demon Village. What changes in his appearance in this passed three years are his platinum-blonde strands in front of his dark brown bangs increases and he also became to posses a platinum-blonde single ahoge or cowlick that arc off the top of his head. He also grown bigger and more taller and he still wears his white eye patch to cover his piercing blue left eye. Right now, he was carrying a newly bought frying pans with different sizes that he''s going to use to cook for new dishes. He was going into direction of his father''s magic item shop when he saw a young woman that he recognized walking slowly with sad expression. She was beautiful and well endowed woman with fair skin and curvaceous figure. She has brown eyes and straight brown hair reaching down to the front of her shoulders and further behind her back, slightly curling at the tips. Her fringe right now covers her right eye and just like Harukin she also possesses a single ahoge that arc off the top of her head. She''s wearing a purple dress with a dark purple robe over it. (Pic here<<<) Harukin knows her very well because she''s one of the frequent customer of his father''s magic item shop. He immediately went towards her, "Wiz-san! You look sad. Are you okay?" Wiz glanced at him then smiled, "No, Harukin. I''m okay. It''s not a big problem." "Then, why do you look so sad right now?" Harukin asked. "U-um... Well, it''s actually about my store in the town of Axel, but..." Wiz looked down on the ground with sad expression. "Don''t worry, Wiz-san... Even though, I''m still a child, I can still be dependable because just like my father, I''m also a talented magic item artisan. You know the delicious and very effective Health and Mana potions that my family sold to you, those are actually created by me. They''re highly in demand that it actually easily to be sold out. So, you can trust me on those kinds of business related problems." Harukin spoke as he wants to help her with her problems. "Okay then, I''ll talk about it with you." Wiz said then she looked around. When she found it, she said, "Let''s go over there." "Sure." Harukin responded. But when he saw the place they''re going, his face paled all of sudden, "Huh?" he reacted when he saw a menacing white bench. (Play: ORESUKI - ORIGINAL SOUNDTRACK - Bench (long version)) (Gif here<<<) ''Why is that bench of despair here in this village? This is a different anime world right?'' he thought. Wiz sat on the bench then she glanced at him and said, "First, would you sit next to me?" Harukin became terrified when he heard the line that Wiz said, ''That line! it''s really him... The object that symbolizes despair... Bench-kun.'' he said in his mind. "Harukin?" "Yes! I''m going." he immediately responded. He went towards Wiz while slightly trembling in fear then he sat next to her. Wiz turned and faced Harukin as she moved her face near him. But, because of age and height difference of them, Harukin line of sight is in Wiz''s ?h?st. So right now, Harukin''s left eye is looking at her big ?h?st while slightly blushing, ''Sugoi Dekai! As I expected of Wiz-san, she''s not just have a beautiful appearance and nice personality, but also a m?tur? woman with large br??sts.'' he thought. (A/N: Sugoi Dekai means So big) "Actually..." Wiz started to speak then she loudly said, "My store right now is deep red! If I don''t do anything, my store will be financially bankrupt and will be needed to closed down!" "Eh?" Harukin was completely shocked of what he heard just now. "Even though the items that I have been bought and placed on my store are amazing, why aren''t they buying it. I didn''t even sold one of those items." she continued to explain with sad expression. "Hmm?" Harukin right eye twitched when he listened to what Wiz explanations of her problem. "What am I going to do?" Wiz looked down and became teary-eyed. "Wait! Wait! Wait! Wiz-san. How did your store became in dire red and doesn''t get enough revenue to meet the expenses if we have always been supplying your store with our very profitable items like my potions?" Harukin asked while being confused. "About your potions, they''re selling very well and is generating enough profits to the store, but..." "But?" Harukin tilted his head in confusion. "The other items I personally chose and purchased from your magic item shop didn''t sell well on my store and even got multiple complaints from the customers." Wiz continually explained. "..." Harukin was silent for few seconds then he became angry as he shouted, "That idiot Dad of mine! I already told him that he shouldn''t sell his useless and defective items to Wiz-san because her store also represents our magic item shop." He stood and glanced at Wiz, he grabbed her right hand with his left hand and said "Let''s go, Wiz-san! Father have some explanation to do." He gently pulled Wiz to the direction of their magic item shop, "Eh? Wait! Harukin." Wiz reacted. "Sorry, Wiz-san, but to solve the whole problem, we have to start with the root of the problem, my Dad itself." --- The two of them arrived in front of magic item shop then entered inside, they saw Hyoizaburoo, Yuiyui and Komekko inside the shop. Hyoizaburoo was tending the shop while Yuiyui was sitting on a chair while she''s taking care of the two year old Komekko. "Nii! Nii! Nii!" Komekko greeted her big brother with happy expression. Harukin''s anger was soothed by her little sister and his expression also became happy, "Komekko... Onii-chan will cook something very special baby food for you later, so look forward for it." Komekko just chuckled at him. "Okay then, Komekko let''s play later." he said Then Harukin looked at his father, "What is it, Harukin?" A sweat appeared on Hyoizaburoo''s forehead while he also look at his son staring at him. "Dad... No." Harukin closed his eye for few seconds then he opened his eyes as his expression suddenly became cold and expressionless, "Jotaro!" he said as the tone of his voice became cold. "..." There was a moment of silence then his father Hyoizaburoo shivered in fear as he felt something that he made his son angry. He remembered in the past when his son called him with that name, it means that he screwed up something that will made his whole family in serious trouble. Sweats begin to appear in his forehead as he asked. "Harukin... why are you calling me by that name again? Did I do something wrong?" "Jotaro! Did you just sold your useless and defective items to this beautiful hopeless shop owner?" Harukin asked. "Umm... Harukin? I know that I''m might a little clumsy in those kinds of things but hearing you saying that in a straightforward way really hurts." Wiz commented. "I''m really sorry! Harukin. I thought if I just threw my creations away, it will be such waste so I displayed it at the shop and it seems like Wiz really like it so I sold it to her." Harukin frowned at him and explained, "Did I just explained to you that if Wiz''s store in Axel also represents our store here in the village because most of her merchandise came from our shop. Our products has already have a shop brand, if our brand is tarnish by your scam products, not only Wiz store will be affected but, also our shop." He sighed then his expression and tone returned to normal as he spoke calmly, "Seems like Dad repented on his wrong doing so I''ll forgive him this time. But, since the problem has already in Wiz-san store." He glanced to both of parents and said with determination, "Mom! Dad! I decided, I will come with Wiz-san to town of Axel and help with her store." (To be continued) (To be edit later or tomorrow to fix my mistakes. I''m already sleepy) Chapter 10 - 9: Mixed Hot Spring Chapter 9: Mixed Hot Spring Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Thanks.) ____________________ In the magic item shop, Harukin together with Wiz was having a conversation with his parents. Also inside the shop there''s a young man who was requested by his parents to buy some Mana potion for their job. Just like the rest of the Crimson Demon Clan, he shares a trait like light black hair and crimson red eyes. His hair is chin level and very messy as he never bothers to comb it. He wears a long blue pants, a long sleeve botton-upped shirt with a brown waist coat over it, an orange cravat, a knee-length brown cape, a waist apron, rubber shoes, and fingerless gloves. He entered the shop just short while ago when he saw them in the middle of conversation, "Mom! Dad! I decided, I will come with Wiz-san to town of Axel and help with her store." Harukin said to his parents. The young man heard Harukin said just now as they didn''t even notice him entered their shop. He knows Harukin well in the past and he has been friends with him and his twin sister Megumin since their childhood. They are also his nextdoor neighbor whom he sees as a little brother and little sister. He remembered in the past that Harukin really respects him and sees him as his big brother, but one day when he got caught by him stalking Soketto, the most beautiful girl in their village. He looked at him with disgusted expression and said that, ''Nii-san, I don''t mind you becoming a simp and neet, but turning to a genuine stalker, your the worst.'' (Sample image<<<) And since then, Harukin''s respect to him greatly dropped and it became even worst when he saw him frequently stalking her. Everytime he meets him, he ignores him and didn''t want to talk with him. When he heard that Harukin is going left the village with beautiful young woman, "This is a big news, I have to tell this to everyone in the village." he mumbled then he sneaked outside the shop. --- Meanwhile, Harukin said his decision to his parents with serious expression. "Are you sure about this, Harukin? I think your still too young to travel outside village right now." His mother Yuiyui said. "Yes! Mom, I already prepared myself for this." Harukin responded. "Umm... Harukin, I''m sorry for bothering you with my problem, but you shouldn''t trouble yourself leaving your family just to help me in my store." Wiz spoke her concern. Harukin glanced at her and said, "No, it''s okay, Wiz-san, I have to do this for the livelihood of my family. The problem started here in our shop so I have to go with you to solve the problem in your store. Our shop''s prosperity also depends on your store success so helping you is part of my job as well." Wiz bowed to him in gratitude and also apologized, "I''m sorry for the inconvenience! Harukin and thank you." "Don''t worry, Wiz-san. It''s okay." Harukin responded. Yuiyui remembered that they''re financially stable that they don''t need earn to much for him to left the village and help Wiz to prosper their own shop, but what''s confusing her on why Harukin is doing this in a greater extent to earn money. "Umm... Harukin? Why do you need to earn that much money for you to left the village for a business?" Yuiyui asked her son. Harukin closed his eyes for a short time then opened them as he glanced at his parents with serious expression, "Mom... Dad... The truth is..." "I want to celebrate Komekko''s birthday next year with a lavish banquet on this village and show everyone how adorable she is." Harukin continued. "..." His parents are completely shocked and became speechless when they heard what their son said just now. "Nii! Nii! Nii!" Komekko giggled while clapping her hands when Harukin revealed his goal. "This kid..." Hyoizaburoo and Yuiyui mumbled at the same time. Harukin remembered something then looked at Wiz and said, "Wiz-san, your an Archmage right? Can you teach me some of your spell when we arrived there at Axel?" "Sure, Harukin. Since you''re going to help me so I should at least accept your request in return." Wiz answered with smile. "Well then, the two of us will going to depart tommorow early in the morning so join us for a dinner tonight. I''m going to cook my new recipe so make yourself at home. Also, we''re going to take a bath on mixed hot spring on public bathhouse later so you may join us and relax over there." Harukin replied. "Thank you very much." Wiz nodded then said. --- Meanwhile, in front of the cat ear shrine, Yunyun was together with Megumin challenging her to a duel, "Now, today we settle our duel, Megumin! Prepare Yourself!" Yunyun said while pointing at Megumin. Megumin looked at her with tired expression and responded, "I rather not, I''m not on the mood right now... In the first place, why are you here with me instead of playing with my twin brother Harukin." Yunyun suddenly became shy and replied, "Well... about that... Harukin has been very busy with his work in your family business lately so he suggested to me that I should play with you instead of him." Megumin frowned at what Yunyun said to her, "Harukin is really strange. Even though he''s a kid just like us, he acts like an ?du?t and does a work at our shop. He should be playing with us right now." "That''s right, Megumin, we should try to convince him." Suddenly, they noticed a young man running towards them. When the young man arrived in front of them, he was heavily panting. "Oh, what happened Brocololi and why are you running around?" Megumin asked him. "It''s Bukkororii, Megumin! Why are you always mistakes my name on purpose." the young man retorted. "Then, why are you running around in hurry?" Megumin asked. Bukkororii took a deep breath then said as he forgot that Harukin is still a little kid. "It''s Harukin... He''s going to be taken away by a beautiful young woman with big br??st and plans to left the village. That guy is really lucky..." Megumin and Yunyun widened their eyes in shock, "What!?" both of yelled at the same time. "How did that happened? Tell me!" she said while shaking him. "Stop shaking me! I don''t know either... I just heard him said to your parents that he''s going to Axel together with a beautiful woman older than himself." Megumin stopped then pulled him face to face while her crimson eyes lit up in anger, "Where''s Harukin right now?" she asked. Sweats appeared on Bukkororii''s forehead as he answered, "He''s still on your Magic Item Shop together with the young woman and your parents." Megumin let go of him then she glanced at Yunyun, "Let''s go, Yunyun. Harukin has many explanation to do." she said as she dashed towards the direction of their magic item shop. "Wait for me, Megumin!" Yunyun ran and followed after her. (I''ll fix my mistakes later or tomorrow.) ________________ Welcome! Harukin (Picture here<<<) Gender: Male Age: 9 Race: Human [Status] [Inventory] [Skills] [Special Abilities] [Friend System ] [Navigation System ] [Exit] Date and Time: xx/xx/xxxx x:xx PM _________________ Chapter 11 - 10: Mixed Hot Spring 2 Chapter 10: Mixed Hot Spring 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Thanks.) ____________________ Inside the magic item shop, Harukin was making a tea for Wiz and his parents, he poured some of it on a tea cup then he gave it to Wiz and said, "Here Wiz-san, have some tea and relax." Wiz smiled at him and replied, "Thank you, Harukin." "Harukin!! Where are you!" Megumin angrily shouted. Harukin glanced at his twin sister and said, "Oh, Nee-san, welcome back. Also Yunyun, did you have fun playing outside?" Megumin glared at him and spoke, "Ha-ru-kin!" Harukin sweats profusely and asked, "What is it, Nee-san?" Megumin charged towards him, she jumped and slammed her head on his solar plexus. "Ugh~" Harukin ?r??n?d and dropped on the floor. "Harukin! Why are you leaving us all of sudden and go somewhere else together with that beautiful woman with big b??bs!" she said as she tried to pounce him. "Ehh?" Wiz reacted. But, Harukin grabbed both of her arms to stop her from attacking and responded, "Nee-san, at least let me explain..." Megumin interrupted him and said with angry tone, "Do you like big b??bs that much that you chose to leave the village. You should wait for me to grow up then I''ll show you how bigger mine can be in the future." Harukin was confused of what his twin sister said just now, "Huh?... Nee-san? What are you talking about?" he reacted then he asked. Yunyun also went towards the two of them with teary-eyed and sad expression, "Harukin... Are you really going to leave us?" "..." Harukin became silent, he thought and analyzed the things that they just said just now. After few seconds of thinking, he concluded and explained, "I think, you two must have misunderstood something. I''m only going to clean up Dad''s defective junks on Wiz-san''s shop in the town of Axel and only staying there for several days to make her shop in a financially better condition." Yunyun became relief when she heard his explanation, "Then... You''re going back here in the village, right?" she asked. Harukin smiled and immediately answered, "Of course, Yunyun. Even if our home village is a little bit weird, I still love this place. Also, it''s only a business trip, I''ll be back before you know it." "Then what about the big b??bs?" Megumin asked. "Nee-san, I might like them as a man but..." Harukin said then he glanced at his mom''s ?h?st, "Huh?" his mom Yuiyui reacted. And then he switched his glance to his twin sister ?h?st and said with a wry smile, "It just that... what might you become and whom you are Nee-san in the future, I''ll still love you." Yuiyui understood what her son said and meant just now, she passed Komekko to her husband and requested, "Honey, can you hold Komekko for a while." "Alright..." Hyoizaburoo answered as he took Komekko from her wife and carried her. Yuiyui went towards her twin children, she squatted down then pinched her son''s cheek, "Ara ara, Harukin. You''re such a naughty child... I think I should punish you for being rude to Megumin and me." "Ouch! That''s hurts Mom... I''m sorry..." Harukin reacted. Megumin joined with her mom in pinching Harukin cheek while slightly blushing, "This is fun... ehehe..." she said while being amuse. Yunyun also joined them and pinched his cheek. "Ouch! Yunyun, why did you joined them too." Harukin said, "This is for making me worried about you." she responded with a innocent smile while also slightly blushing. Harukin endured the punishment for several minutes before they let go of him. --- Later, the whole family together with Wiz and Yunyun are walking along the way to the public bathhouse with mixed hot spring. Komekko was being carried by Harukin while she playfully biting his cheek. Harukin has a stoic expression and spoke, "Why does the females in my family likes to play with my cheek... Ou-ouch!... Komekko, don''t bite my face to hard. It already hurts from being pinched." Yunyun who''s walking besides him just gave a wry smile. Komekko just happily giggled and continued to bites his cheek with playfulness, "Nii... Nii... Nii... Uweeh... hehehe..." Harukin just sighed as he endures it. --- After few minutes of walking, in front of the public bathhouse. They''re about to enter when Harukin noticed a beautiful young woman that also arrived and who was also about to enter inside the public bathhouse together with them. Like all the trait of Crimson Demons, she has flowing long dark brown hair and clan''s deep crimson red eyes. Harukin raised and waved his left hand as he greeted her with a smile. (Picture here<<<) "Yo! Soketto-san, Are you also here to take a bath and relax at the hot spring?" Soketto glanced at him then she responded with a simple smile, "Yes, Harukin." then she switched her glance to Komekko who''s being carried by Harukin while being playfully biting his face, "Your little sister really likes you a lot." she commented. Harukin patted Komekko''s head then he replied to Soketto, "Well... you''re right about that." Harukin looked around them and thought, ''If Soketto-san is here, that means that stalker NEET is also here.'' "Soketto-san, is he tailing you right now?" he asked. Soketto touched her forehead with her palm and said, "Yes, I noticed him following me when I went towards here to take bath in hot spring. He should just come out and say to me face to face on how much he hates me." Harukin went near her and whispered, "Well... how about I make him come out from somewhere around here." Soketto nodded in agreement. Harukin cleared his throat then loudly said, "Ahem... Soketto-san! The truth is, Bukkororii-san actually..." Suddenly, someone jumped out of the bushes and swiftly covered Harukin''s mouth as he stopped him before he finishes saying something. "What are you saying Harukin! I already told you that you shouldn''t reveal that to her." Soketto was surprised by his sudden appearance, "Huh? He really came out." she reacted. It was Bukkororii with panicked expression who came out of bushes near them, When Komekko who''s being carried by his big brother thought that Bukkororii is snatching her food, she became teary-eyed and pouted then she bit hard his fingers that he used cover Harukin''s mouth, "Aaaarghh!!!" Bukkororii screamed in pain. He immediately pulled his fingers from Komekko mouth, "That hurts, what''s with this little kid," he spoke. Harukin made a proud smile and said, "It''s Komekko, my most adorable little sister in the whole world." Komekko just giggled at him while everyone has a deadpan face as they looked at him. "..." "Since Bukkororii-san is already here, let''s go inside already." he spoke then he glanced at Soketto and said, "Soketto-san, I brought some bottle milk that is good drink after a nice long bath, you can have some later." "Sure, thank you very much, Harukin." All of them went inside the public bathhouse, "Wait! what about me?" Bukkororii spoke while pointing himself. Harukin turned around and glanced at him, "Come inside already, it''s my treat since I''m going to left the village tommorow." he said then went inside the bathhouse. "Oh, thank you, little brother." Bukkororii said as he went inside and followed them. (To be continued) (I''ll fix my mistakes later or tommorow) Chapter 12 - 11: Before the depart Chapter 11: Before the depart Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic. Thanks.) ____________________ In the Crimson Demon Village, there''s a public bathhouse with mixed hot spring. The hot springs in the bathhouse was separated in to three parts by a giant wooden wall. There''s one for men-only bath on left side, one for the mixed bath in the middle then one for women-only bath on the right side. Harukin with his family and friends separated accordingly to each other''s gender baths. Suddenly Bukkororii grabbed Harukin''s shoulders, "Wait a minute, Harukin." he spoke. Harukin turned around and responded, "What is it, Bukkororii-san?" "This is the direction to the men-only bath." Bukkororii said as he pointed to the entrance of the male only bath. "Of course, I know that. What do you mean?" Harukin replied. "Then... why are you going to the women-only bath." Bukkororii said with angry expression. Harukin was confused of him and answered him, "It''s obvious, Komekko is a girl so she''s going to the women-only bath." Bukkororii got an headache because of Harukin''s answer, "What I mean is... why a little boy like you is going to the women''s bath only." he asked clearly. "Oh... About that, Mom and Dad are going to the mixed bath together... I don''t want to see their romantic atmosphere between them as I''ll just get embarrass seeing them like that... And Mom and I are the one who only knows how to take care of Komekko and bath her in our family, I don''t want to bring her to the men-only bath that full of man so that leaves the women-only bath as my last choice." Harukin explained. Bukkororii was shocked and speechless of his explanation, ''This kid... is unbelievable.'' he thought as he let go him. "Then... NEET-niisan, I''ll go now first. See you later." Harukin said then run while carrying Komekko inside the women''s bath. Bukkororii was stunned while his eyebrow is twitching as he watched him went inside the women-only bath. --- Few minutes later in the female bath, Wiz, Soketto, Megumin and Yunyun are taking a dip bath in the hot spring. Megumin was staring at Wiz''s ?h?st who''s sitting besides her with wide open eyes as she became amaze of her huge br??st, "Wiz, how can I have a huge br??st just like you." she asked. "I think you should wait for you grow up so please, don''t stare at them at a long time." Wiz responded. Yunyun felt insecure about her ?h?st when she compared them to Wiz and Soketto, "Harukin likes them big." she mumbled while touching them by her hands. Soketto noticed something on Yunyun ?h?st and spoke, "Yunyun, your br??st are already starting to swell, your''s are already bigger than mine when I was on your age. I''m sure they''ll become huge in the future." "What?!" Megumin reacted when she heard what Soketto said about Yunyun br??st. "Soketto-san, is that true?" Yunyun happily asked. Soketto nodded in agreement then answered, "Yes, they should be when you grew up more." Yunyun smiled with tears of joy, but suddenly Megumin appeared behind her grabbed her br??st with both of her hands, "Megumin, what are you doing! Stop it!" Yunyun loudly said while being embarrassed. "What''s with this lack of fairness? I don''t really like what I''m feeling right now." Megumin said while being angry and jealous at the same time. Yunyun slipped out of Megumin grasp and ran away from her, she went out of the hot spring. "Yunyun, I''m still not finished with you... I''m still not satisfied to ease this feelings." Megumin said as she also went outside the hot spring. "Hiii..." Yunyun reacted. "Nee-san! Yunyun! You two, stop playing around. You''re in hot spring right now so where''s your etiquette!" Harukin scolded them. Yunyun and Megumin standing near in front him while completely n?k?d. When Yunyun saw him looking at them, she quickly became flustered and covered her body with her arms, "Harukin! Since when you''ve been here!" she spoke. Harukin was glancing at them for a short time then he looked back on Komekko and focused on washing her hair, "Since, from the start when you girls entered here." he responded. Harukin right now is only wearing a towel on his waist. When he entered the bath, his twin sister and friends are already submerged in the hot spring. He went to the shower placed Komekko on a small tub filled with warm water then without anyone noticing, he took a baby shower cap, baby bath and a rubber ducky from his dimensional storage. He placed the shower cap on Komekko''s head, he wetted Komekko''s hair with warm water then washed it with a baby bath. Komekko was playing with the rubber ducky while being wash by her big brother. While washing Komekko''s hair, he saw Yunyun and Megumin running around the hot spring, he scolded both of them. He glanced at his twin sister and said, "Nee-san, please help me wash Komekko''s body while I wash her head and back." "Okay, leave it me." Megumin went towards them and helped Harukin on washing Komekko. "Megumin! You''re completely n?k?d right now. Why are you not embarrass being seen by Harukin." Yunyun said while blushing. "Yunyun, what are talking about? Harukin and I are twins so we''ve been bathing together since we''re babies. So even at this time, we''re still take a bath together at home." Megumin explained. "This twins..." Yunyun slowly went back hot spring and took a dip inside while embarrassed after being seen n?k?d by Harukin. Harukin carried a small tub of warm water and aimed on Komekko''s head, "Get ready, Komekko... We''re gonna rinsed your hair and body." he said as he slowly poured a warm water on Komekko. Komekko just giggled while playing with the rubber ducky. "Now, we''re finished bathing Komekko." Harukin spoke then he glanced at his twin sister and said, "And you''re next, Nee-san... You didn''t wash your hair properly right?" "Ah... I forgot to wash them." Megumin remembered. "Okay then... Wait! you even didn''t wash them! It can''t be helped then..." he said as he hid his left hand behind him and took a two small container filled with something inside from his dimensional storage. He showed it at everyone and said, "Tada! This two are one of my inventions. These is called shampoo, a cleansing agent and the other one is conditioner, a liquid applied to your hair after using a shampoo to keep your hair soft, shiny, smooth and makes your hair fragrant." Megumin was looking at his twin brother with curiousness, "I''ve been curious about this for a long time Harukin, where did those things that suddenly pop out of your hands when hid them behind your back and pocket?" she asked. "A magician never reveal his secrets, Nee-san." Harukin answered as he refused to explain. Megumin pouted at her twin brother''s answer. "..." Harukin washed his twin sister hair by a shampoo then applied some conditioner after that. After rinsing it, Megumin returned back to the hot spring and took a dip in it. Wiz who''s besides her noticed the fragrant smell of her hair, she moved her face near Megumin''s hair and smelled it, "Megumin-san, your hair really smells good. Is that the thing that applied by Harukin?" she said then asked her. Megumin nodded at her while smelling her own hair, "Yes, Harukin used it on my hair and it really smells sweet and pleasant." she responded with happy expression. Harukin turned around and glanced at Wiz, "Wiz-san, do you want it? I''ll applied some shampoo and conditioner on your hair too." he suggested. "Sure, thank you very much, Harukin. I''ll appreciate it." she accepted it. "It''s nothing, Wiz-san." Harukin replied. (To be continued) (I''ll fix my mistakes later or tomorrow.) Chapter 13 - 12: Before the depart 2 Chapter 12: Before the depart 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic. Thanks.) ____________________ In the hot spring of women-only bath in public bathhouse, Harukin invited Wiz to wash her hair using his new invented shampoo and conditioner. Wiz stood from the hot spring while covering her body with a towel, she went out of the hot spring then walked towards Harukin. Suddenly because of the washed conditioner made the floor slippery, Wiz stepped on it and slipped backwards on the floor. Before she fell on the floor, Harukin immediately dashed towards her, he grabbed her arms and pulled her back but still Wiz lose her balance and fell forward. Harukin caught her but because he''s still a child and has small body, they fell together on the floor. "Gyaaah..." Wiz shouted. *Thud* "Ugh!" Harukin ?r??n?d. "Ouch! That hurts... Sorry, Harukin, I slipped." she said. When Wiz opened her eyes, she saw herself lying on top of Harukin while her busty ?h?st is pressed on his face, she immediately became worried and tried move out of him, "I''m sorry, Harukin... Are you okay?" "Yes, I''m okay. Wiz-san, it was really a big relief that I saved you in time before you fell on the floor." Harukin responded while patting the back of his head from the pain of bumping his head on the floor. When Harukin opened his eyes, he saw Wiz sitting on top of him with worried expression then he looked downwards at her body. His eyes widened and reddened when he saw that she was completely n?k?d and her voluptuous body was totally exposed to him. "What''s wrong, Harukin?" Wiz asked him then she looked below as she follows his sight. When she noticed that her body was not covered by a towel and was totally exposed to Harukin, she reddened in embarrassment and said, "Umm... Harukin, even though you''re a still a little kid, you shouldn''t stare at a woman''s body for too long." Harukin looked away and responded while still blushing, "I''m sorry about that, Wiz-san." Wiz quickly got off of him, she stood up and covered herself with a towel, "I''m also sorry on falling on top of you and thank you for saving me." she apologized and thank him. "No, it''s nothing... I''m glad that your okay." Harukin replied. Yunyun, Megumin and Soketto went out of the hot spring and ran towards the two them with worried expression, "Harukin, Are you alright?" Yunyun spoke. ''... As I expected of Soketto-san, not only she''s the most beautiful girl in our village, but also have a very nice and attractive body.'' He looked away, he switched his glance to Yunyun and respond to her, "I''m okay, Yunyun. My head didn''t bumped to hard on the floor when I fell with her earlier. And also..." he averted his eyes and said, "Please cover yourself with a towel... Your body are already started to develop that even making me conscious of them." Yunyun became flustered again and covered her body with her arms, "Kyaaaah!" she screamed then she turned around, she ran away from him and jumped back to the hot spring. He looked at his twin sister and compared her body to the other girls in front of him, he wondered with a little disappointed expression. ''Nee-san... even though I fed her a lot of different kinds of nutritious food, her figure and height is still the same as ever and her ?h?st still didn''t show any developments unlike Yunyun. Where did the nutrients of the food she ate went?'' Megumin felt something in her intuition, "Huh?!" She glared at her twin brother and said with furious expression, "Harukin, you thought something rude about me just now, right?" Harukin turned his face away from her and responded while sweating profusely, "Nope, I didn''t." Megumin caught him lying because the two of them are twins, she knows his habit when he tries to lie to her, "I caught you lying to me just now, you tilt your head when you don''t know what I talking about, but if you quickly looked away from me when I asked you, it means you have done it." she said as she explained to him. "As I expected of Nee-san, you really know me hahaha..." Harukin laughed while being proud of her. "Of course, we''re twins after all hahaha..." Megumin also laughed. Suddenly, a vein popped on Megumin forehead and became very angry, "Harukin?!" she yelled as she jumped on Harukin while completely n?k?d and pinched both of his cheek. "What did you thought about me just now?! Say it!" She followed as she asked him furiously. "It hurts, Nee-san... Why my cheek again..." Harukin said. "It''s our family tradition when Mom and I punish you." Megumin replied. "Nee-san! I''m sorry... I''m just thinking how I can make your body grow a bit more." Harukin apologized then explained. Megumin let go of his cheek while looking dejected, "I see..." she mumbled then she squatted down with sad expression. Harukin tried to cheer her up and said, "Don''t worry, Nee-san... I''ll do everything I can to improve your body figure and increase the growth of your ?h?st and height naturally by feeding you a lot more delicious and more nutritious food made by me. But if it stayed the same, I''m gonna make some brassiere just for you to make your ?h?st look naturally big." Megumin turned around and looked at her twin brother with a disappointed expression, "Harukin... The last thing you said to me just now sounds like you already gave up on me." she replied. "..." "There... it''s done now, Soketto-san." he stated. Soketto gorgeously smiled at him and said, "Thank you very much, Harukin. It really smells good." "No problem here." Harukin replied with a proud smile. "Harukin, you really act like an ?du?t even though you''re a still a nine year old child, same age as Megumin and Yunyun. It''s feels like I''m talking to a guy older than me everytime when I''m having a conversation with you." Soketto said what she observed about him. "Well... I have to, before our magic item shop becomes in the red." Harukin replied. "There you have, a child talking about business... Then how about this..." she said then she suddenly moved her face towards Harukin''s cheek. Her lips touched on his cheek, "Aaaahh?!" Yunyun and Megumin who''s watching the two of them reacted. "Why my cheek again?" Harukin reacted. Soketto kissed Harukin''s cheek all of sudden. After that, she glanced at both Megumin and Yunyun and spoke with a cheeky expression, "You two, if you don''t grew up fast, I''m gonna quickly snatch him from the two you." "Soketto-san?!" both of Yunyun and Megumin shouted at the same time. "Soketto-san, don''t tease them." Harukin said while massaging his cheek. "Ara ara," Soketto followed. "Don''t copy mom." Harukin commented with tired expression. (To be continued) (Same as ever, I''ll fix it later after my work or tomorrow.) Chapter 14 - 13: Before the depart 3 Chapter 13: Before the depart 3 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic. Thanks.) ____________________ In the hot spring of women-only bath, both Megumin and Yunyun are sulking in jealousy while taking a dip in the hot spring. "Yunyun, come here... I''m also gonna wash your hair." Harukin called her. "Hmph!" Yunyun hmphed at him. "You know, you''re only the last one who I didn''t wash yet." Harukin tried again to talk to her. Yunyun glanced at Wiz and Soketto who''s taking a dip bath with her, she saw them smelling their own hair with happy expression while they relax in the hot spring. She covered herself with a towel then she stood up and went towards Harukin, she went in front of him and sat down on the stool with her back facing him. Harukin started to wash her hair while Yunyun in front of him is silent with sad expression, "Harukin... Do you like older girls like Soketto-san and Wiz-san?" Yunyun asked. "Why did you ask?" Harukin responded with a question while he was massaging her hair. "It''s just I noticed that you stared at them longer time while when you looked at me, you immediately averted your eyes." Yunyun explained. "Well... Yunyun, Staring at them longer doesn''t mean I already like them, I only admired them for being beautiful." Harukin said then he stood up and took a tub of warm water. He poured the tub of warm water to her head then he applied some conditioner on her hair. ''I might be looking at them but actually my attention was on Komekko, counting on how long she should stay on the bath.'' He thought with wry smile while massaging the hair of Yunyun again. "Then... what kind of girl do you like?" Yunyun asked while blushing in embarrassment. "...A normal girl." Harukin answered then he stood up and took a tub of warm water again. "What do you mean by a normal girl, Harukin?" Yunyun asked again as she has no idea what''s a normal girl because of their clan''s eccentric behavior. "I think you should discover them by yourself." Harukin answered then he poured the tub of warm water on her head. "Ehhhh!..." Yunyun reacted with a disappointed tone on his response. "Okay, It''s done. Let''s go now to the hot spring." Harukin spoke. He moved Komekko who''s inside the tub with warm water next to the hot spring. Together with Yunyun, they took a dip on the hot spring, ''Well... as I expected, the heat of the hot spring is still not enough for me to relax because of my sunshine magic. Only mountains and hill are found around the village so I really need to find an active volcano near the town of Arcanretia and take a dip on a lava to feel relaxed." He thought while being disappointed on the heat of the hot spring bath. He glanced to his twin sister who''s sitting besides Wiz pouting with angry expression, "Nee-san, is there something wrong?" he asked. "Nothing. Hmph!" Megumin responded. "Your response said there is." Harukin replied. "You let yourself kissed by Soketto, it means you like her, right? She also has a big b??bs that you love and I don''t have that so that''s why, you should talk to her and not to me." Megumin said with a bad mood. Near them, Soketto was snickering at Megumin''s jealous reaction. "Soketto-san, I already told you to stop teasing them." Harukin spoke while staring at her. "Sorry Harukin, their jealous reaction are just too adorable that I can''t help to tease them." Soketto said while apologizing. Harukin sighed then glanced again to his twin sister and said, "Hey Nee-san, you shouldn''t make a fuss over a kiss on a cheek... Mom, always does it to us before we went to sleep on our futon." Megumin is still didn''t stop sulking and stubbornly said, "Mom''s kiss on you doesn''t count because that''s when we are still very small. Now, she doesn''t do it to us anymore." Harukin touched his forehead and thought, ''Nee-san is becoming such a pain in the neck right now... Then I shall do that already..." He tapped his twin sister''s shoulder but she didn''t even budge a little, he tried again then she only trembled a little. When he tried at the third time, she suddenly became furious, she turned around and yelled at him, "Harukin! You''re being annoying..." But suddenly, Harukin moved his face towards his twin sister face and kissed her cheek. "..." Megumin was stunned and became silent. After few seconds, her twin brother moved back his head and backed away a little from her. She became flustered and reacted while stuttering in shock. "Aawa... wa... wa..." Harukin gave her a mischievous smile and revealed, "Nee-san, the truth is, I actually kiss your cheek when you sleep first during the night and before I sleep together with you. And I can''t even count on how many times I did that so you shouldn''t be concern over one kiss on my cheek. I also do that to Komekko when she sleeps and Mom in the morning before I went out to hunt for food. I always do that to show my love for my family except father, I only give him a hug." Harukin stood up and went out of the hot spring, "Time''s up Komekko, it''s bad for you if you stay here too long. Let''s go back now... I brought some delicious cold bottled of milk with me." he spoke then he took Komekko and carried her. He looked at them and said, "You girls, come to me after you finished bathing. I''ll also give you some cold bottle of milk." When all of nodded at him, he returned back to the changing room. "Megumin... I think your twin brother will become a real lady killer in the future that even you his twin sister reacted to him like that." Soketto commented. "No! I was just surprised." Megumin said while being flustered. "..." After few minutes, they also returned back and came to Harukin to drink a bottle of milk he brought. --- When Harukin walked out of women''s bath while carrying Komekko who''s sleeping on him, he saw Bukkororii glaring at him with jealousy and went towards him, "Did you entered with them?" he asked. "Yes." Harukin answered. "What did you saw?" Bukkororii asked again. "Everything." Harukin replied. Bukkororii became furious then he was about to shout and shake him, "You bas... Ugh!" But suddenly, Harukin threw a straight punch to his gut and spoke in low volume with cold and expressionless face, "Don''t shout, Komekko is sleeping right now." Bukkororii kneeled in pain and said, "I''m sorry..." Harukin took out a one bottle of milk and putted it besides him on the floor, "Drink it while it''s cold." he spoke then he went and sat on the waiting area. --- Harukin and Bukkororii was waiting for others, when Hyoizaburoo and Yuiyui went out of the mixed bath, they went towards Harukin directly. Harukin also gave them a bottled milk and they drink it immediately, "Fuuu~ That''s was refreshing. Thank you, Harukin." Yuiyui said. Harukin smiled and responded, "No problem, Mom." Soketto went out of the women''s bath then she went also went towards them. Bukkororii was mesmerized by her beauty as she became more beautiful after she went out of the bath, ''Soketto... you''re really beautiful as ever.'' he said in his mind while gazing at her. Soketto noticed his gaze and glanced at him while she furrowed her eyebrows, "Bukkororii, if you have something you want say, say it to me already." she spoke. Bukkororii panicked, "No! it''s nothing." he responded then he quickly ran away from her outside the public bathhouse. "Wimp." Harukin commented while looking at the direction of where of Bukkororii ran out. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll edit my mistakes later or tomorrow. This chapter might a bit boring and I''m aware of it.) (That was Thanos reference.) Chapter 15 - 14: Leaving the village Chapter 14: Leaving the village Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic. Thanks.) ____________________ In the waiting area inside the public bathhouse, Megumin, Yunyun and Wiz went out of the women''s bath, "Alright then, let''s go." Harukin said then he stood up. He noticed Yunyun was fidgeting while holding her skirt down, "Yunyun, is something wrong?" he asked. "No! It''s nothing, Harukin." Yunyun immediately responded while being flustered. Harukin became suspicious of her reaction, he gave Komekko to his mother then he walked towards Yunyun, "Did you stay too long in the bath, Yunyun? Staying too long is bad for your health, you know." he said. When he arrived in front of Yunyun, he moved his head towards her then he touched her forehead with his forehead. "Umm... Harukin?! What are you doing?" Yunyun face reddened then she closed her eyes. "It seems like, you don''t have a fever." Harukin said as he felt her temperature. Yunyun opened her eyes and gazed upon his face who''s very close her face while her heart was throbbing strongly and fast. She felt an emotion to him that she doesn''t really understand, she only felt this feelings when everytime she''s with him. "Harukin..." she thought, Harukin moved his head back away from her face. "Hmmm... Are you okay, Yunyun?" he asked as he looked at Yunyun who''s daydreaming in front of him while making a funny expression. When Yunyun heard what he said, she immediately snapped out of it and responded, "Yes!" Megumin felt something instinctively then immediately went between them, "Nee-san?" "Megumin?" "I already told you, Yunyun. If you want something from my twin brother Harukin, you have to go through me first." Megumin proclaimed while doing a fighting stance. Suddenly, they noticed a white goose walking out of the women''s bath while holding a pink p?nt??s on it''s beak. It looked at them, "Honk!" "Honkizaru?! You''re causing a havoc again! Returned that back." Harukin yelled at his pet goose. "Honk!" "Please give that back!" Yunyun shouted. "Honk! Honk!" the white goose ran away. Harukin and Yunyun ran after the white goose. After few minutes of chasing, they cornered it. "Honkizaru... don''t move. I''ll give you a bowl of peas again, if you listen to me." Harukin spoke. The white goose didn''t move, Harukin went towards his pet and caught it''s feathers on it''s tail, "Okay, Honkizaru. Good girl..." Yunyun also went towards the white goose while trying to reach the pink p?nt??s on it''s beak. But suddenly, the white goose become alerted and spreaded out it''s wings, "Eh?" The white goose strongly flapped it''s wings. Harukin eyes widened and became flustered when he saw Yunyun''s skirt flipped up caused by blow of the wind that produced by the white goose''s wings, he clearly saw her exposed front bottom in front him. When the white goose stopped, Yunyun became teary-eyed and her face reddened then she quickly ran away outside the public bathhouse, "Waaah!!! Harukin, you idiot! I can''t get married anymore!" she shouted out of embarrassment. Harukin took the pink p?nt??s on the beak of his pet white goose then immediately chased after Yunyun outside the public bathhouse, "You forgot to wear back your und?rw??r, Yunyun!" he yelled. Harukin tried his best to calm down Yunyun. After that, they went back to Harukin''s family house then ate a dinner together. Soketto went back home while Yunyun, Megumin and Wiz slept together in a room. Harukin slept together with Komekko while looking after her for his Mom to take a rest for tonight. Morning arrives, Harukin and Wiz are already prepared to leave, he glanced at his mother, "Mom! I''m leaving. Please look after Dad so that he won''t reproduce his defective and useless creation on the shop." He switched his glance to his father and said, "Dad! if you created something, please sell it first to someone who''s not Wiz-san before you reproduce it." Then he went towards Komekko who''s carried by his mother, he kissed her cheek then said, "Komekko, Onii-chan will be leaving now but, I''ll be back with more different kinds of recipes for you, so look forward for it." Komekko just giggled at him. Harukin looked at his twin sister, "Nee-san, I''m going now." "Hurry up and come back, Harukin." "Yes." Harukin responded. Then he glaced at Yunyun who has a sad and lonely expression. He smiled at her then opened his arms and spoke, "Come..." Yunyun cried, she jumped onto him then hugged him tightly, "Harukin... Uuuu..." ''This is harder than I thought.'' Harukin said in his mind. He patted her head and said, "Don''t worry, Yunyun. I promise you that, I''ll be back here before you know it. After I returned back here, I''m gonna tell the stories of my adventures. Someday, the three of us, Nee-san, me and you, Yunyun will go on a adventure together and set a journey to discover the things outside village." ''Even though, there''s nothing but weird things can only be discovered outside the village just like our clan.'' He thought. Yunyun just nodded then she let go of him, "Alright then, we''re leaving now." Harukin said as him and Wiz entered the back of the carriage. He waved his hand at them, "Everyone... Goodbye... I''ll be back soon." he shouted as the carriage started to run. His parents, Megumin and Yunyun waved their hands at him while teary-eyed. "Goodbye... Be careful on your journey." Yuiyui yelled. "Goodbye..." Megumin and Yunyun shouted. --- After Harukin and Wiz became very far away from the village, Harukin said to the rider to stop the carriage. When the carriage stopped on the road, they went down out of it. He talks to ride and said to him that they should leave them here and go directly to Arcanretia without them. He already paid the fare so the rider listened to his request and left them on the road. When the carriage was already not on their sight from far away, he glanced at Wiz and spoke, "Let''s go. Wiz-san." "Ehh?! We''re walking? We should just teleported, you know." Wiz responded. "No, we''re not. We can''t enjoy traveling if we just teleported from place to place so I decided that we''re going to fly to Arcanretia and Axel." Harukin explained. "Wait! How are we going to do that? I don''t know any magic to make us fly in the sky, you know." Wiz replied. "Watch..." Harukin said then he took two magic staves from his dimensional storage. "Ehh?" Wiz reacted when she saw Harukin took out something on a empty space. "I''m going show you my innate abilities because I''ll going have you as my teacher in making a new special magic." "Wait! Harukin..." "Wiz-san, I''ll explain everything when we arrived on the town of Axel." He lend one to Wiz and said, "Take this and try sit on it. We''re gonna take a flight with this so hold on tight on this magic staff." Wiz took it and tried to sit on it''s middle when suddenly Harukin casted a magic, "Air Magic... Levitation." "Kyaaaah?!" Wiz reacted as she float in the air. Harukin stood up on top of his floating magic staff and yelled, "Now Wiz-san, let''s go to Arcanretia!" "Wait! Harukin. I''m not ready yet." "Let''s go!" Harukin shouted. "Kyaaaaaah!!!" Wiz screamed as they flew into the sky and went fast towards the direction of Arcanretia. (To be continued.) (I''ll fix later or tomorrow.. I just rushed this chapter.) Chapter 16 - 15: Navigation System Unlocked Chapter 15: Navigation System Unlocked Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic. Thanks.) ____________________ In the sky, Harukin and Wiz are flying using a magic staff. The speed of their flight was very fast that it only took them two hours more than halfway through Alcanretia. Harukin noticed that there''s no sound hearing from Wiz, he glanced at her and saw her paled and uncomfortable face, and looks like she was about to pass out. She holding tightly with both of hands on the magic staff like her life was on the line, And her appearance was already very messy. "Ahhh! Wiz-san! I''m very sorry! Are you alright?!" Harukin asked while panicking, but she wasn''t responding and already fainted. He scanned around the plains with grassy field below them and looked for a place to land and rest. Finding a isolated big green tree with several split of branches and has a very bushy leaves that making it a good place for a shade from direct sunlight. Slowly decreasing the speed of their flight, they stopped in the mid air. While levitating with magic staff that he standing upon, he smoothly went to Wiz who''s already lying on top of his magic staff that she''s riding. Because it''s day time and the sun will going reach high noon in few more hours. As the sun was approaching it''s highest point, because of his innate ability magic called Sunshine, his strength and magic power greatly increases in every seconds passed until the sun reaches it''s peak on midday and become invincible for a minute. Unlike the original user from the another anime world it came from, his body doesn''t turn into bulky or muscular, and his height and size doesn''t grow larger to show how powerful he can be. Also the difference is that the Goddess Earth-chan gave this power to him to be very compatible with his body and doesn''t have any drawback that hurt himself. So even he has a small body of a child, he lifted up Wiz and carried her on his back easily. Gliding down and landing under the tree that he choose as their resting place for the time being, he gently putted down Wiz and laid her on the ground, he took a small pillow from his dimensional storage and placed it behind her head. "I think I should cook the raw barbecue meat that I prepared this morning for lunch later after she regained her consciousness." He looked around to find something to pass his time then he saw a deep river surrounded by trees near their location. Taking out a paper from his dimensional storage, he wrote a note for Wiz and placed it besides her, for her to read after she woke up. After that, he took out a fishing rod that he invented from his dimensional storage and left Wiz to take a rest under the tree. After he gathered some baits, he went on top of boulder near the deep part of river then threw the hanging bait on river. Harukin was humming when suddenly, he felt something took a bite on his bait. He immediately reels his fishing rod. "Hahaha... This fish strength is strong, this one must be really big." he laughed then spoke. After few minutes of tug of war, it suddenly rose out of the river. Because of the increase Harukin''s strength in every second, he didn''t notice that the fish that he having a tug with was giant monster catfish with a large head and several large pointed teeth on it''s mouth. It also has a very long body that it has a ability to stand on the river while half of it''s body submerged. A vein popped on Harukin''s temple and became furious. His body began to emit a heat while he glared at the giant catfish. He let go of his fishing pole then he suddenly jumped high and flame started to gather from his right first. The giant catfish opened wide it''s mouth then attacked him. When Harukin was about to be swallowed, he stepped on it''s teeth then he hopped over it''s head. "That bait is for small fishes! Why did you took a bite on it?!" he angrily shouted. After concentrating the power of the Sun into his fist, he slammed it on the head of the giant catfish. A torrent of flame burst out of his fist and torched the whole body of the giant monster catfish that can even evaporate the water flowing around it''s body. "Helios Fair!" After the flame disappeared, the giant catfish burned to crisp and died as it''s body fell back on the flowing deep river, floating and drifting along the flowing water. Harukin landed back smoothly on the top of the boulder. Suddenly, he saw a small bar of transparent screen that appearing one by one in front of him. [Congratulations! You leveled up!] [You have unlocked Navigation System] He opened his system menu by sliding his index finger in front of him, in the air. Welcome! Harukin Gender: Male Age: 9 Race: Human [Status] [Inventory] [Skills] [Special Abilities] [Friend System ] [Navigation System ] [Exit] Date and Time: xx/xx/xxxx 11:23 AM _________________ He clicked the Navigation System on his system menu. Suddenly, it dispersed and disappeared from his system menu. Then something popped out on the middle of his screen then slowly went out of it. A black diamond crystal with a shape of sparkling light went out of his screen and levitates towards him. He opened his palm below the floating black crystal then fell on it. "What is this thing?" Harukin said while checking the black crystal on his hand. "Why did it take too long for you to unlocked me?!" A little girl''s loud voice with angry tone sounded on the black diamond crystal. Harukin was startled in surprise because of the sudden loud voice he heard, the black diamond crystal slipped on his palm then it fell on the flowing river. "Ahhh... It fell!" he yelled. The part of the river where the black diamond crystal fell lit a blinding light for a moment then it disappeared. All of sudden, a small girl with white hair rose up from the river and was drowning while being drifted by the river flow. Harukin immediately took his fishing rod and pulled the fishing line from it''s reel, he spinned around the hook and channeled Hamon on the string. "Hamon Overdrive!" He aimed at the wailing small girl on the flowing river then he threw the fishing hook towards her direction. Using his Hamon ability, he manipulated the string to hook on the small girl clothes. After the hook got on her clothes, he spinned the reel of his fishing rod to pull up the small girl out of the river. When the small girl was saved and she was hanging on his fishing rod in front of him, "Why did you just dropped me on the river?!" she furiously spoke. "Sorry about that... I was startled when you spoke loudly all of sudden making the crystal slipped out of hand." Harukin replied. "You didn''t unlocked me for too long from your system then now, you clumsily dropped me on the river! Moooo... Why are you so mean..." The small girl pouted in anger. Harukin just gave her a wry smile, "Hehe." "EHE TE NANDAYO!?" The small girl retorted. (To be continued) (A/N: Ehe te nandayo!? means What do you mean "hehe"!? in English) (I''ll fix my mistakes later or tomorrow again.) Chapter 17 - 16: Village without Harukin Chapter 16: The Village without Harukin Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic. Thanks.) ____________________ (Yunyun''s POV) After Harukin left the village, I went straight back home alone. Right now, I was staring at the cute white plushy in my hands while lying on my bed. This was the first gift that Harukin gave me in my sixth birthday. Tears fell from my eyes. I am feeling lonely. Why do you have to leave the village and left me here alone... Can you just become a normal child like us and spend our time playing together. I know I''m being selfish right now... But what''s this feeling... Whenever you''re not by my side... I felt something in my ?h?st that''s longing to be with you. I don''t understand! I don''t understand! I don''t understand! I don''t understand! My heart beats faster everytime I''m with you. I don''t know what''s happening to me, so please... hurry up and come back home... Several tears fell from my eyes as I closed them. Am I crazy? Talking to a plushy thinking this as him. I just look like an idiot right now... I sat up, taking my handkerchief from the pocket of my skirt to wipe my tears, a folded piece of paper fell from it when I pulled my handkerchief. I picked it up, opened then read it. ________________________ Dear Yunyun, I have favor to ask from you, I want you to help on our magic item shop because I have a bad feeling that a disaster or something bad is going to happen there that will made our shop in the red financially before I even return back. I already gave them the instructions written in a paper so just follow what''s written there. Your the only one I can ask because you''re my only friend here in our village, so please. Thank you. Your friend, Harukin P.S. Look forward for my new recipe that I''m going to cook after I finish gathering the ingredients here in Axel. I''ll be back soon. ________________________ Harukin... I calmed down after I read his letter. *Sigh* "It can''t be helped then." I said as I hid his letter on my drawer besides my bed. --- I arrived in front of their magic item shop. Since Harukin is away, I was very shy to enter inside. I even hesitated just to touch the door entrance. Suddenly, in the distance, I saw Megumin walking towards here. What I''m gonna do... She''s coming here... I looked around, I ran fast on the side of their shop and hid there. I sighed in relief. "That was close..." "Yunyun..." "Kyaaaah!" I was surprised when I heard a voice besides me. I noticed it was Megumin and she was staring at me with tired expression. "Megumin! What are you doing here?" I asked. "That should be what I''m asking to you. This is my family''s magic item shop, so what are you doing here?" Megumin asked me. "Harukin asked me help with your magic item shop." I answered shyly while fidgeting. "Then, why are you hiding... come inside already." --- When we entered inside their shop, I saw Megumin''s father Hyoizaburoo reading something on a piece of paper while her mother Yuiyui taking care of Komekko. Hyoizaburoo glanced to his daughter Megumin and said his plan professionally. "Today''s schedule should be Harukin shift in tending the shop but he''s away right now so... Megumin together with me will tend the store for now." Uncle... aren''t Harukin tends the shop everyday while you work on the back. Suddenly, someone slided the door and peeked inside the shop. "Umm... Is Harukin there?" It was a beautiful young woman with well-endowed br??st who was asking from outside. Just like them, she has dark brown hair and deep crimson eyes wearing a witch costume. Megumin went towards her and immediately closed the door with mad expression. "Megumin! That was a customer! Why did you closed her a door." Uncle Hyoizaburoo loudly said. "Dad... what''s this dark emotions that I''m feeling right now when I saw that woman with two humongous mountain looking for my twin brother." Megumin said with jealousy. "Megumin..." I mumbled. Uncle Hyoizaburoo went towards the entrance and opened the door. "I''m sorry about my daughter''s behavior. She''s in delicate age right now." he apologized. "No, it''s okay... I just want to take the thing that I ordered from Harukin." the young woman replied. "Then, please come inside." Uncle Hyoizaburoo invited her to come inside, While the young woman was walking inside to the counter, Megumin was glaring at woman huge br??st. "Megumin... that''s rude, you know." I said to her. Uncle Hyoizaburoo spoke to the young woman, "Then, what did you ordered from my son? He''s went out to Axel for business trip right now... I apologized for that." "Wow! For someone at his age to be doing things like that... He''s really amazing." The young woman praised Harukin. Uncle Hyoizaburoo just smiled at young woman response. "Well... anyway, I ordered a birthday cake from him so I''m came back here to take it now." the young woman spoke her business. Sweat appeared on Uncle Hyoizaburoo''s temple and said, "Uuum... Young Miss, this shop is magic item store, not a cake shop." "He said to me that he will finished baking the cake today so If I''m going to claim it, I should show this order receipt to the one who''s managing the shop right now." The young woman explained while showing to them the receipt. Aunt Yuiyui took the receipt and read what''s written on it, "She''s right, this is Harukin''s signature... It''s written here that the cake she ordered are in consumable cabinet, box number 11." I looked around to find the cabinet for consumables, "Ah! I found it." I went towards the big cabinet for consumables, I opened it and looked what''s inside. I saw huge box with number 11 tag placed on it. I carried it as it has a very light weight then placed it on the counter, in front of the young woman. The young woman opened the box and saw a beautiful and delicious looking cake inside, "This cake looks good and beautiful." She took a small part of the cake using her fingers and putted it on her mouth. Her eyes widened then she m??n?d with blissful expression, "Hmmmm... So soft and delightfully sweet..." she reacted satisfyingly. Suddenly her expression became serious then took out a large sack of coins from her bag, she placed in the counter, "Here''s my payment. Keep the change..." She said as she placed back the cover of the cake box , she closed it and carried it whole. "...Young Miss, I think you paid to much." Uncle Hyoizaburoo got a little guilty, The young woman looked back and glared at him, "No! It''s for Harukin. So shut up and take my money." she spoke with serious tone. Uncle Hyoizaburoo just nodded at her. She went outside the shop after she claimed and took what she ordered. "What was that just now, Honey?" Uncle Hyoizaburoo asked his wife. "I don''t know..." Aunt Yuiyui answered. I''m became more confused on what''s Harukin selling on their shop. Suddenly, another customers entered inside the shop. This time the customers are a party group of adventures consisting of four beautiful and young women with fully grown figure, "Is Harukin here? We came here to claim the weapons we ordered to him." Said by the blond female knight. Uncle Hyoizaburoo was trembling and spoke, "I said, this is a magic item shop, not a weapon shop..." Uncle got a headache right now. (To be continued) (I''ll fix my mistakes later or tomorrow if I found one.) Chapter 18 - 17: The Village without Harukin 2 Chapter 17: The Village without Harukin 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic. Thanks.) ____________________ (Megumin''s POV) After my twin brother Harukin left the village, me and this loner help on tending our family magic item shop. When the young woman with annoying big b??bs leave the shop after she claimed what she ordered, another customers consist of four female adventures. All of them are well-endowed woman and has a curvaceous figure especially the female elf archer, she has the biggest br??st on four of them. The other three are female thief with a cat features, a female knight with long blonde hair and a female archpriest with green ponytailed hair. "Is Harukin here? We came here to claim the weapons we ordered to him." Said by the blond female knight. "Ummm... do you have a claim receipt?" Yunyun besides me asked. "Oh... I have it here." said by the female elf archer as she took out something inside between her huge br??st. Are those huge br??st really that convenient to use them as a place to hide your things? "Here''s our claiming receipt..." the female elf archer gave the receipt to father. Father found what they ordered from the cabinet and gave it to them. "This sword is better than those on the other shop, it''s not that heavy or too light and the design looks great. It felt like this sword was made according to my strength and very compatible to my body and skills." she described with satisfaction. The female elf archer noticed me glaring at her huge br??st while she was checking the bow and quiver filled with arrows. She glanced at me then she shifted down her sight to my ?h?st, "Pfffft..." she snickered with smug expression. This woman just made fun of my ?h?st... A vein popped on my temple and became very furious, I tried to jumped at her, "I''m gonna pluck those br??st out!" I angrily shouted. But, Yunyun stopped me from rampaging by hugging me behind my waist and pulling me back. "Stop it! Megumin... Don''t attack the customers." Yunyun yelled at me. "I want to talk to Harukin, Is he there?" "Sorry, he''s on a business trip in Axel town right now." Father answered. "Oh... What a unfortunate timing... but anyway here''s our payment." the female elf said as she putted the big sack of coins on the table. "Keep the change..." she followed while smiling. Before, they went out, The female elf turned around and said to us, "That''s right, please pass this word to Harukin when he comes back ''Next time, we come back here, we''re the one who''s gonna give him a good service'' Fufufu..." I became more angry and shouted, "Don''t come back here! Grrr..." "..." Many customers came inside our shop and claim their orders. A little boy went inside, "I came here to take the medicine that I ordered for my parents." Next was a little girl, "Where''s the bear plushy that I ordered two days ago from Harukin." Then, an old man with white beard came inside, "I came back to get the alcohol drink that I ordered from Harukin Hahaha..." An old couple came after that, "We came here to get a massage on our back." "..." All of us was silent. After them, Bukkororii was slowly went inside our store. I went towards him and asked, "NEET... Do you need something?" He became startled and answered, "No no no... I just came here to get the thing that Harukin said to me." I became curious and asked, "Oh? What did you ordered to him?" Bukkororii became restless and said, "No, it''s nothing special... Here''s my claiming receipt." I took the receipt and looked at the designated cabinet, I saw a rectangular box then took it outside. After that, I went in front of him and curiously asked him, "What''s inside of this box?" "No! I already said it''s nothing." he responded. "Megumin, you give that to him already..." Yunyun spoke. "I really hate when something is being hidden in front of me, especially when my twin brother is involved." I explained. "Here my payment." Bukkororii place the sack of coins on the table. He was about take the box from my hands when my curiousity got better me, "Oh! My hands slipped." I said as I forcefully opened the box in my hands. "..." Everyone was surprised when we saw a figurine of Soketto wearing only a ?r?t?? black und?rw??r while doing a s?xy pose. "Gaaaaah!!! Megumin!" Bukkororii screamed in panic. I took it out from inside the box and looked at it in different angles. It was beautifully crafted and painted with colors accurately and skillfully. "What is this, you perverted NEET trash." I said to him. "Noooooo!!!" he screamed as he snatched it from my hands then he immediately ran fast outside our shop. "..." "I''m gonna make Harukin explain this to me." I said. "The thing you did to him just now was not good, but I think, I agree with you with that." Yunyun spoke. Suddenly, a bunch of male customers with bulky muscles came inside our shop wearing a yellow helmet while carrying construction tools, "We came here to take the lunch that we ordered from Harukin... Here''s the claiming receipt." They queued up in front of the counter and took the lunch they ordered one by one then paid. After an hour, we finished serving the long line of customers and we are all very tired. *sigh* "Since when the shop turned into lunch store." Father sighed then said with tired expression. Another customer entered inside, he was an old man that trembling and having a hard time walking, "I came here to get the firewood that I ordered from Harukin, is he here?" the old man spoke. "I''m sorry but, he''s not here right now." Father answered. "Then since your his father, please deliver it to my house... Here''s my claiming receipt and my payment." the old man said as he putted the receipt and a bag of gold coins on the table. Father glanced at mother and asked, "Dear, do you know where Harukin putted those?" Mother shook her head. "Harukin always put them on that room." the old man answered while pointing at a room which is used as our shop storage room. Father went towards the storage room and slowly opened the door. We looked inside the room and saw a large pile of bundled firewoods, piled like a mountain. Father stiffly turned around to the old man and spoke while sweating profusely, "Do you want me carry those?" Father said while pointing at the large mountain of bundled firewoods. The old man gave him very kind smile and said, "Of course... I''ll give you a large amount of tip later." Father glanced at Mother, but she looked away from him, then he switched his glanced at me and Yunyun, but we also looked away from him, "Harukin! What happened here on the shop when you''re in charge!" he yelled. "Hohoho... what a energetic man just like his little son." the old man commented. Father has no choice but to deliver all the firewoods by himself. "Be careful Honey..." Mother said while watching father carry a large pile of wood on his back. "What''s Harukin real job on this shop?" Yunyun asked. "I don''t know... I very rarely come here." I answered. "Sincere the shop bloomed because of Harukin, we always left him alone here in the shop that we don''t even what he''s doing inside the shop." Mother responded. Suddenly another person went inside the shop while panicking. She was a woman with same age as mother. Mother recognized her and asked, "Doc, is something wrong?" It was our only foremost and greatest doctor in the village. She was panting heavily from running around. "*pant* *pant*... is my little ?ssistant here? I need his help right now." she spoke. "ummm... Who are you talking about, Doc?" Mother asked. "It''s Harukin, I have a lot of patients today and some of them are about to give birth. He''s the only one here in the village who has the knowledge to help me on my job and also my daughter who should be helping me got a cold so I really need his help right now." Doc explained to them. "Ehh?" All of us was stunned from what we heard from her. (To be continued) (A/N: ....I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 19 - 18: The Village without Harukin 3 Chapter 18: The Village without Harukin 3 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic. Thanks.) ____________________ (Yunyun''s POV) Since Harukin was not here on the village, the doctor requested me and Megumin to help her in the clinic in place of Harukin. We''re just going there to ?ssist the doctor in taking care of the patients. We arrived in front of the clinic then we entered inside hurriedly. We saw a lot of patients lying on each bed, some of them are injured, some of them are pregnant and some of them are ill. One of the female helper went towards us and asked, "Doc... Did you got Dr. Harukin to help us here? We need him to check some of the patients condition for us find out their unidentified illness." Dr. Harukin? He''s only tending their shop right? Since when he became a doctor. "I''m sorry... but, unfortunately he''s away from the village so, I requested his twin sister and childhood friend to become the helpers for now... We need to get every help we can get to save the patients." Doc responded. "Okay then," the helper said then she at me and Megumin, "You two, come and help me prepare the lunch meals for the patients." "Yes!" both me and Megumin shouted at the same time. Suddenly, "Where''s my personal doctor, Harukin? I want to see him right now? I want him to be the one to ?ssist me here in giving birth!" shouted by the beautiful pregnant woman who was about to give birth. Doc frowned at the pregnant woman and angrily shouted, "Shut up! You perverted Shotacon! Just give birth already before I throw into the jail!" "Ara ara, are you jealous, Doc?" the pregnant woman smirked. Doc''s face became dark while staring at the pregnant woman, "Watch your age, you perverted woman or I put you into the jail right now." she warned her. "You know Doc, age is just a number and jail is just a room." the pregnant woman responded with proud expression. "Alright then... You girls, throw this woman outside." Doc ordered. "Doc! Please... calm down! This woman might be annoying, but she''s pregnant... We should help her in giving birth first." the helper spoke. "Tch!" Doc looked away. I realized just now how Harukin work hard for his family. The job that he''s been doing are very difficult that even his whole family together with me are being overwhelmed by his work. How can he do this job alone... If he can do this while talking care of his family, and also while spending a little bit time with me. Then, he really amazing. I glaced at Megumin who''s mumbling by herself and conflicted. "I saw the pregnant woman''s slit below inside the blanket... suddenly opened widely... then a baby comes out of it... Ouch! just imagining it really hurts... Is that going to happen to me in the future, but father said that I came out of cabbage while Harukin came out of giant peach... Ahh! what''s going on!" "Megumin! What are you even doing while we''re working in the kitchen? Did you just sneaked and then took a peek on the emergency room... In the first place, didn''t you already learned those when your mother became pregnant and gave birth to Komekko." I said to her loudly. "But, Harukin said to me that mother hid a big cabbage inside her clothes on her tummy so that it will open up and Komekko will come out of it." Megumin explained. "Human baby comes out of human mother''s w?mb, not from the cabbage." Suddenly, Doc appeared near us and spoke while holding a bottle filled chopped lemon and water. "Is that true, Doc?" Megumin glanced at Doc and asked her for reassurance. "She''s right! Megumin, our mother gave birth to us, not from the cabbage or giant peach." I spoke to agree with Doc. "Then Father and Harukin lied to me!... Those two, I''m gonna punish them from deceiving me." Megumin angrily said while cracking her fist. "Well... Megumin, I''m gonna tell you that I''m actually the one who helped and ?ssisted your mom Yuiyui in giving birth to you." Doc stated. Megumin eyes twinkled and looked at Doc with intrigued expression, "Doc! Let me hear the story when I was born." Oh! Megumin and Harukin''s birth... I want to hear it too. Doc told us the story on how Megumin was born from her mother''s w?mb. She also told us, how her parents cried when they hold her between their arms. "I clearly remember that day when the face of Hyoizaburoo has full of snot holding you Megumin between his arm... Also he''s the one who decided and gave you the beautiful name of yours." The story about the birth of Megumin is really good and also filled with happiness. Uncle Hyoizaburoo and Aunt Yuiyui really loves her... Wait!... What about Harukin? They''re twins right? He should be born after Megumin came out. "Ummm... Doc?" I spoke shyly. "What is it, Yunyun. Do you want something to ask from me?" "Is that all of it?" I said. "Yes, of course... is something wrong?" Doc replied. "Then, what about Harukin?" I asked her. Megumin eyes are twinkling again and became interested, "That''s right, I want to hear about my twin brother Harukin birth." Doc started to tell about Harukin''s birth, "Well about Harukin... After your mother Yuiyui gave birth to you Megumin, Harukin broke out of the giant peach that brought by your father Hyoizaburoo from somewhere." "Ehh?" Megumin and I reacted at the same time. "That Hyoizaburoo, even though he''s already having a hard time and struggling to make a living, he didn''t gave up and still decided to adopt Harukin, and take care the two of you as a twins at the same time." Both me and Megumin was completely shocked from the truth we heard from her. What! Harukin was adopted, then that means... *Sigh* Doc sighed then she continued, "If I just learned that Harukin will be this prodigy and genius when he grew up... I should suggested to Hyoizaburoo that I should be the one who adopted him. Well... Too bad for me." Then, Harukin is really has no blood relation with his family. I glanced at Megumin, "Megumin?" I saw her face... Several tears fell and slid from her cheek. Doc was surprised from Megumin''s reaction, "Megumin! You don''t know? I thought Hyoizaburoo and Yuiyui already told you about Harukin''s origin." she started to panic. Megumin suddenly turned around and ran away outside the clinic while crying. I glanced at Doc then asked her, "Is Harukin aware of this? Does he know that he''s a adopted child?" "Hmm... I think... he''s already aware of it. When I asked him one time when he''s working here if he''s aware of how he was born, there was a solemn expression on his face." So Harukin already knows the fact that he''s adopted but still decided to hide the truth from Megumin. "Sorry Doc, but I''m gonna run after her to try to cheer her up." I spoke to her with serious expression. "Please..." Doc replied I ran outside the clinic and tried to follow Megumin''s direction on where she ran. (To be continued) (I''ll fix my mistakes later if I found one.) Chapter 20 - 19: Truth Chapter 19: Truth Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic. Thanks.) ____________________ (Megumin''s POV) I ran away from the clinic after I learned the truth about Harukin''s birth from Doc. I ran very fast, going to the direction of the our magic item shop to hear the truth about my twin brothers real origin from my parents mouth itself. "Megumin! Wait for me!" I heard Yunyun yelling behind me but I ignored her. I remembered Harukin saying ''Nee-san'' several times to me while smiling since when we''re still small until we grew up and arrived on this age. The two of us are always hold each other hands when we went to take a walk everywhere. We don''t even let go each others hands we sleep together as we''re having hard time sleeping without each other''s company. I just don''t know how will I treat with Harukin from now anymore after I known that we''re not twin siblings and have no blood relations. I arrived in front of our magic item shop then I immediately slid the door open and entered inside, "Mother! Father! Are you there?!" Suddenly, I saw the two of them lying on the ground, completely exhausted from overworking on the shop. I immediately went towards them and checked condition. Father spoke weakly, "Megumin... Since when our shop became an all in one restaurant... ugh..." Then he passed out and sleeping. I went to mother and tried to wake her up by shaking her. "Mother! Are you alright?!" Mother opened her eyes and weakly glanced at me, "Megumin... I leave Komekko to you... ugh..." she said as she also passed out from tiredness. "Mother?!" I yelled. Harukin just left this morning and we''re already in this situation. "Megumin..." I heard Yunyun voice behind me as she arrived here after me. Suddenly a young woman wearing a office uniform and eyeglasses went inside the shop, she scanned around the shop then her dropped on Hyoizaburoo who''s lying on the ground, "Hyoizaburoo-san! Today is the deadline of the payment of your remaining debt." I saw Father sweating profusely but he''s not moving. The young woman frowned at him, "So, you''re not going to respond to me. Then..." She snapped her fingers, "Take all the money on the counter." she ordered. Suddenly, several men went inside the shop and took all the bag of money in the counter. They putted it on top of the table and counted the coins per sack. Mother and Father woke up, they kneeled in front of the young woman and pleaded not to take all their money. But---- "As expected of Harukin, he really fully paid your debt on time. The money we collected here from your shop is exactly as much as your remaining debt." "..." Father and Mother was silent when they heard what she said. The young woman glanced again with a disappointed look at my kneeling Father. "Making your little child work to deal with your large debt, do you have any shame? You''re really worst father." Father was stunned in shock as the young woman went out of our shop together with her men and our money. All of us including Yunyun are staring at father with disappointment. Father jumped then kneeled on the floor, and bowed his head until it touched the ground. He performed a Dogeza and yelled, "I''m very sorry!" (Harukin''s POV) In front of me, there was a adorable little girl floating with angry expression. She has a small body, giving her the look of a fairy. She has thick white hair cropped above her shoulders, a dark purple eyes and fair skin. She wears a long-sleeved white jumper and a night-blue cape flecked with stars, and white stockings with white boots. Rose-gold embroidery and shapes are attached to her jumper, boots, and sleeves. Her accessories are a dark purple hairpin, almost black, and a rose-gold crown that levitates above her head as though it was a halo. (Pic here<<<) "Well, I''m sorry about that but... who are you anyway?" I asked her. The floating little girl made a proud expression and spoke, "My name is Paimon! I''m the cutest fairy sprite there is and I''ll be sticking close to you in your actual adventure as your navigation guide." Then... this little girl is just like a floating map made of cinnamon roll. "...Is that all of it?" "That''s right." she responded. "What else can you do?" I asked her again. "I can sing... Laaah..." Paimon said as she started to sing. "I can dance..." she said while swaying her body around as she danced. "Most of all, I''m cute as hell." she proudly said. I just stared at her with blank expression and said, "Then... other than being a map, your totally useless." "What did you just say?!" she became angry again to me. She went towards me while floating and pounced my head several times. Few minutes later, I caught my sixth fish from the river. "I think this will be enough for us." I putted the fish in the pail filled small amount of water. I glanced to Paimon and said, "Let''s go Paimon, Wiz-san might be awaken by now." "Yes!" she responded. Walking back to our camp while she floats around me. Something has been bothering me for a while when this little girl appeared to me from the my system. "Paimon?" "Yes?" she glanced at me. "Since you''re been locked in my system for a long time, do you know anything about me?" "Nope, not just anything, it''s everything about you." she answered. I was sweating profusely when I heard her answer. "Like..." She squinted her eyes while looking at me and started to talk, "Hmmm... then I shall start from your identity... Your real name in your past life is Arata Shouta, 17 years old, you''re half foreigner and half Japanese because your mom is from europe while your father is a japanese. You have one elder sister and one little sister living with you. When your parents died from airplane crash, you decided to quit school and work from different kinds of part time jobs just to support your graduating big sister and sickly little sister. Just after your big sister graduated from her university, you died by being rolled over by a oil tanker truck. After that, the goddess gave you abilities and send you in this world." (A/N: An oil tanker for you! by Vintage Dio.) "Wait! How did you even know that?" I was surprised that she even knows about my past life. "Since the system is a part of your soul, and I''m a part of the system, it''s means that I''m also a part of you. I can even read what''s on your mind or what are you thinking if I tried to do it." she answered proudly. This floating little girl is dangerous. If she can read my mind, everything about me is going to be exposed by her. "You might be saying in your mind while looking at a woman''s ?h?st that ''Flat is Justice'', ''Medium is Premium'', and ''Oppai is Truth'' but in the end, your fetish is yelling ''Thicc th??hs saves lives''." she continued. I was very shocked of what she said about me. She didn''t not just read what I think and what''s on my mind, but also what''s deep inside of me. I can''t believe that she can even read that on me. I was trembling. Suddenly, I grabbed her arm and said with a gentle smile, "Do you want to bath on a boiling hotpot?" (To be continued) (I''ll fix my mistakes later) Chapter 21 - 20: My Emergency Food cant be this cute Chapter 20: My Emergency Food can''t be this cute Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) We arrived back to our camp under the tree, I saw Wiz was still sleeping and was having a good dream. I just let her sleep more and started to prepare our lunch today. I prepared the chopped onion, clean vegetables, salt, soy sauce, sliced mushrooms, sugar, cooking, one-strike bear meat and a Paimon. "Hey! Harukin! Did you just include Paimon on your recipe that your going to cook right now." Paimon angrily said as she read what I''m thinking. "Nope, it''s just your imagination." I replied. I placed the wide pot filled with water on top of the bonfire and waited for the water to heated. When the water started to boil, I putted all the ingredients on the pot including Paimon and waited for it to cook. (Pic here<<<) "Harukin! Paimon just read on your mind that you''re going to put Paimon together with your ingredients on the pot." she complained to me. "No, your just overthinking things." I said while smirking. I prepared the fish that I caught and pierced with a stick to be ready to grilled. "Paimon, I leave the grilling of fish to you. Don''t eat it first." I said. "Paimon won''t!" Paimon retorted. While waiting for our lunch to be cooked, I went towards Wiz-san. I sat beside her and looked at her beautiful face. I poked her cheek with my index finger. I felt on my finger that she''s alive even though she''s an undead. What''s going to happen I kissed her lips right now while she sleeps. Is she going to be angry to me? I want to see her cute reaction if I did that. No! What I''ve even thinking! I even fully remembered when she was completely n?k?d on top of me when we slipped together in the hot spring in my village. That was a wonderful view. Thanks for the treat Wiz-san and nice th??hs! "Harukin! Your perverted thoughts are leaking to Paimon right now." Paimon said while glaring at my back. "Paimon... can I at least have a privacy on my mind. Even though I thought a lot of ??wd things on a girl, but that''s only because I''m a man. I can''t prevent myself to not to think of those." "Said by a little boy who''s a teenager inside. From the point of view of others, you looked like a little boy who''s playing the face of sleeping woman, but from Paimon point of view, your just teenager guy who''s taking advantage of the sleeping woman." I stopped poking Wiz-san face and turned around to glanced at Paimon. "Okay then, prepare to join with the ingredients on the hotpot Paimon" I took a fighting stance on Paimon. "Paimon will resist Harukin, bring it on!" Paimon also took a fighting stance while holding a stick in both of her hands with a fishbone stabbed on it. "Wait! Paimon. Why are the fish that you''re grilling only fishbone remained." I pointed at her hands. "What are you talking about? Paimon didn''t eat anything." she replied while I saw a small piece of fish remains on her cheek. "Then, what are that thing on your cheek." Paimon wiped her cheek and saw a piece of fish meat on her palm. "..." "Paimon Nigerundayo!" she turned around and ran away from me while floating in the air. (A/N: "Nigerundayo" means "Run away" in japanese. Jojo reference.) I chased after her and yelled, "Come back here! I''m gonna put you in the hotpot!" --- (Wiz POV) I woke up when I felt a breeze flowed into my face. I opened my eyes then sat up, I smelled something delicious, I glanced at the direction of the smell and saw Harukin tasting the broth in the pot. "After few more minutes it''s ready." A floating small girl went near him and said while salivating, "Harukin, can Paimon have a taste too?" "Sure." Harukin agreed. He poured a small amount of broth on the cup and gave it to the floating small girl. The floating small girl took a sip and tasted the broth, "Hmmm!... it takes good Harukin, Paimon wants to eat it already." she said as her eyes are twinkling. "Of course, it''s even more delicious if I also putted you Paimon on this hotpot." Harukin said. "Harukin! You''re so mean!" the floating small girl pounced his head in anger but, Harukin just laughed at her. "Hahaha~" Harukin suddenly noticed me that I already woke up, "Good morning, sleepyhead, it''s already time for lunch." he spoke while walking towards me. "Wiz-san, do you feel anything bad right now." I blushed then replied with a soft voice, "...I don''t." "Okay then, your temperature seems normal so let''s eat our lunch already." He said to me as he retreated his head and went back to prepare our food. What''s that feeling just now. Why did my heart races when our face was very near each other. It''s like I''m talking to a man who''s worried about me. It felt like I fell in love... No no no, he''s a little child. I will become a criminal if that happened. "Wiz-san! The food is prepared!... Let''s start to eat already." Harukin called me to eat with them. "Yes! I''m coming." I responded. I immediately stood up and went towards them. --- After we finished eating, I remembered that I forgot something to ask from Harukin. "Ummm... Harukin?" I called him. "Yes? Wiz-san." Harukin responded. I pointed at the floating little girl beside him and asked, "What is that little girl floating around you?" "..." Harukin was silent. *PAUSED* ____________________________ [We''re friends.] [Emergency food.]<== *Click!* ____________________________ "She''s our emergency food." Harukin answered The floating little girl became angry and retorted at Harukin. "Hey! It''s not!... I''m telling you, Paimon is NOT EMERGENCY FOOD!" "Pfffft..." Harukin snickered at her. "Harukin! Stop teasing me!" she angrily shouted. Harukin stopped then he calmed down and said, "Anyway, I''ll introduce you, this is Paimon... She''ll gonna be coming with us on our journey from now on." I glanced at our companion and also introduced myself, "Hello! Paimon. My name is Wiz, please take care of me on our journey." I bowed. She also bowed to me and replied, "Paimon too also Wiz, please take care of Paimon from now on." "And also Wiz, please be careful of Harukin. He might be appeared kind and gentle little boy in front of you but deep inside, he''s had a mind of a horny teenager with a th??h fetish who''s ?usting after your thick th??hs." she followed. "Ehh?" I reacted. I slightly blushed when I heard what she said. "PA-I-MON!" Harukin was burning in anger as he glared at Paimon. "That''s my payback for calling me emergency food." Paimon responded. I was panicking. But, I have to stop these two, "You two! Please stop fighting." I went between the two of them. "No! I''m gonna punish this little to teach her not to reveal what I''m thinking." Harukin responded. "Harukin! Stop it! I''ll let you touch mine if you two stop fighting." I yelled at him. Suddenly, the two of them froze after I yelled. The two of them are completely shocked. "..." Harukin snapped out and spoke first while blushing. "Wiz-san, did you just said..." "Wiz, are you also into little boys?" Paimon said with surprised expression. My face reddened in embarrassment and became flustered, "Noooooo!!!" I screamed and ran away from them. (To be continued) (I''ll fix my mistakes tommorow if I found several of them.) Chapter 22 - 21: Alcanretia Chapter 21: Alcanretia Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Wiz-san was sitting on the ground while sulking and slightly blushing from embarrassment. "Paimon, apologize to her." I spoke. Paimon frowned at me and said, "When did it became Paimon''s fault? This is because of your ??wd thoughts on her." "Why are you so focus on reading my mind? You should also become aware others." I replied. "That''s because you always said that you wanted Paimon to be cooked as your emergency food so I have to be careful by reading what you''re thinking right now." she explained. This little girl... she''s taking my teasing seriously to much. "Then, let''s try to cheer her up together." I suggested. "Okay." Paimon agreed with me. Together with Paimon, we went in front of Wiz-san. "I''m sorry about that, Wiz-san." I spoke. Wiz-san glanced at me. "As my apology..." I took Paimon who''s floating besides me and pushed her to Wiz-san, "You can pat her head." "Hey!" Paimon complained. "Be silent and let her pat your head to cheer her up." I replied to Paimon. "Geez..." Paimon responded with annoyed expression. I glanced at Wiz-san and spoke, "Try it, Wiz-san. I''m sure, it makes you feel better and can heal your heart, same as petting your animal pet." "Alright then..." Wiz-san agreed. Wiz patted Paimon head, "This feels good." she mumbled. After that, we packed up our things and prepared to continue our travel. "Wiz-san, we''re ready to fly again." I said as I took out my magic staves from my dimensional storage. "Umm... Harukin? Can we just travel by walking?" Wiz said with embarrassed expression. "Why Wiz-san?! You''re going to ride with me so you can hold on to me and won''t get scared anymore while flying." I replied. "Sorry Harukin... It''s not that..." Wiz-san was fidgeting while being embarrassed. "It just that... my bu?? hurts if I sat on your magic staff for a long time..." she shyly said her problem. "..." I became silent. Of course, it''ll hurt if she sat on my magic staves for a long hours of travel with those thick th??hs of her. "This guy just thought something rude about you Wiz just now." Paimon spoke as she read my thoughts, but I ignored her. With the speed of our flight, it''ll be even harder for her to stay long for a flight with me. But if we take a walk from here, I''m sure we''ll arrived on Alcanretia before midnight, and I don''t want that because I totally weak when night comes. Because my body is still very young. At night, I''m just a normal child that can be easily hurt. "Hmmm... Ah!" I just thought a great idea. I glanced at Wiz-san and went towards her with serious expression. "Harukin?..." Wiz-san was confused of what I''m going to do. {Play: Date A live Season 3 OST - Shido Funk (Shido Theme)} "Sorry Wiz-san... But we have to do this for us to arrive at Alcanretia before sunset." I spoke as I slightly squatted besides her. I lifted her up and carried her in my arms with my arm under her th??hs while the other one supported her back like a princess carry. "Harukin! This is really embarrassing! Please put me down." Wiz-san said while being flustered from embarrassment. As I expected, Wiz-san is really adorable when she''s embarrassed. "This guy..." Paimon mumbled while staring at me. "Air Magic... Levitation!" I casted as my magic staff started to float in the air. "Hold on tight! Wiz-san! We going to fly more faster this time." I loudly said as I jumped high while carrying Wiz-san and stood on top my levitating magic staff. "Ehh?!" Wiz-san reacted "Harukin! Wait for me!" Paimon went behind me and hold on shoulders. "Let''s go!" We rose up into the air then went very fast towards direction of Alcanretia. "Kyaaaah!" Wiz-san screamed as she hugged on me tightly like a Koala. --- After few hours of our flight, we can see long bridge going to Alcanretia, the most annoying city in the Kingdom of Belzerg. It is widely known for its beautiful hot springs but it''s citizens are overbearing and annoying. We landed not far from the entrance bridge to prevent others from seeing us flying. "Ummm... Harukin, can you put me down already and also... you''re touching my bottom strangely right now." Wiz-san suddenly spoke while blushing. "Ah! Sorry Wiz-san, but let me enjoy them a little bit more since you already gave me the permission to touch them." Suddenly, Paimon who''s behind me smacked my head and shouted, "Put her down already, you pervert!" I gently putted down Wiz-san and massage my head. "Anyway, let''s go." I said as we started to walk towards the bridge entrance. We arrived at the entrance of the bridge, we went towards the man who''s guarding the gate and talk to him. "We are visitors from the Crimson Demon Village, can we come inside the city?" I spoke. "No! You guys can''t come inside." the man responded. I was surprised when I heard the man''s response, "Wait! Why can''t we come inside? We just didn''t use teleportation to come here, you know." I replied to him. "Still, you can''t come inside." the man stubbornly said to us. "Why? Is it needs entrance fee? I''ll pay it." I said as I want to complain to him already. "I don''t know any of you guys. If you really want to come inside the city, you have to write your information here on this sheet of paper and put your signature inside the box below for security purposes." the man said as he gave me a piece of paper. I opened my dimensional storage inside my pocket and took out a pen inside. "Sure, if it just that..." I was about to write on the sheet of paper when I saw what''s written on it. (Pic here<<<) I was completely shocked from what I saw in the paper. This man is making me sign on this thing. I immediately crumpled the paper and threw it away. Of course, I refuse to do that. "Hey! Why did you throw it away? You can''t come inside the city, if you don''t sign that paper, you know." the man said. Only crazy people will sign that Axis Cult''s sign up sheet. And I''m not one of them. If you''re going to use that trick on us to sign that thing for us to come inside city then I''ll use my Trump card too. I picked up a golden necklace from my dimensional storage inside my pocket and showed it in front of the man. The man inspected the necklace that I showed him. Suddenly his turned face turned to a shocked expression. "Harukin, what''s that thing that you showed him?" Wiz-san curiously asked me. The man''s jaw dropped while staring at the necklace on my hands, "T-That''s the Crest Medallion of the Dustiness Family! How did you get that? Is that even real?" the man spoke while trembling. (Pic sample here<<<) I proudly smiled at him and responded, "Of course, this necklace is real... My name is even carved on it''s back." I said as I flipped the Crest Medallion on it''s back to show my name carved. "This necklace is personally given to me as a gift of gratitude by the current head of the Dustiness house, Dustiness Ford Ignis himself." I continually said. Just remembering it was totally hell for me but, I glad I was able to saved both of them. (To be continued) (I''ll fix my mistakes soon.) Chapter 23 - 22: Alcanretia 2 Chapter 22: Alcanretia 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) After showing the Crest Medallion to the man guarding the entrance of the bridge, he immediately let us enter the city. This city is really beautiful except some citizen tried to recruit us, but we always refuse them While walking around the city, we looked for a inn that we''ll stay for a night. We found the Traveling''s Inn that Nee-san and her party members will reside in the future while staying in this city. (Pic here<<<) We arrived in front of our room, I opened it using the key then we went inside the our room. There''s two bed inside the room, "Wiz-san, Paimon. You two should sleep together in one bed since you two are girls while I sleep alone on another bed." I suggested to the two of them. "I don''t mind sleeping with Paimon." Wiz agreed with me. "Since, you''re so dangerous because you want to cook Paimon as your emergency food, Paimon prefers to sleep with Wiz." Paimon was wary of me while hiding behind Wiz-san. I took out Wiz-san bag and gave it to her, "There''s still time before dusk so, you two should go wash off that sweat in the bath and relax on the hot springs." "What about you Harukin?" Wiz-san asked me. I took out a new clothes from my dimensional storage and started to change my clothes, "I have important things to prepare here in this city... Since the temperature of hot spring water is not enough for me to relax, I going to look for an active volcano and take a dip bath there." "Eh? Harukin! Isn''t that a dangerous thing to do?" Wiz-san reacted and said. "Paimon will be the one to explain things for you." Paimon spoke while pushing Wiz-san outside the room. "Wait! Paimon, please don''t push me." We walked out of the inn then we separated from each other to do our own things. I went to the commercial district of this city and bought a dinner for tonight. I placed it on my dimensional storage for the time being. "Then, next is going to Adventurer''s Guild to register and become a adventurer." I asked a middle-aged man passing by, but he told that if I signed the Axis Cult''s Sign up sheet that he gave me just now, he''ll tell me the direction of the Adventurer''s Guild. A vein popped on my temple and torned the sheet into many pieces in front of him, then walked pass him and totally ignored him. I looked for a highest place where I can see the full view of this city, but this city is too wide and a lot of rock cliffs with hot spring water flowing from the top blocking my view. So I decided fly into sky and look for the Adventurer''s Guild Building. After looking for few minutes, I found the building with Adventurer''s Guild written on it''s sign post in front. I glided down and landed near the Guild Building where there''s a lot bushes that I can''t be spotted. I changed my clothes again and wore a dark blue cloak then I covered my legs and arms by a white bandage. I also wore a dark blue bandana with silver forehead protector and, a green mask that obscured the bottom half of my face to hide my identity from others. I took out all my magic staves from my dimensional storage and carried them on my back, which are held by a dark green strap going across my main body. Thanks to goddess Earth-chan, I can make my magic staves longer and shorter according to my will because of the problem on my height. If not, I''m gonna make them shorter just like what happened to the legendary sword Chunchunmaru. Right now, I looked like a child version of Mystogan from Fairy tail Anime. It feels like I''m slowly being infected by my clan''s eccentric behavior that I felt good doing it as it''s looks cool. I made this costume to hide my identity, and also pairing it up with my five magic staves since Mystogan was the original user. (Pic here sample<<<) My goal right now is to get an Adventurer Card from the receptionist without them knowing my real identity. I needed the Adventurer Card to learn a skill faster and also needed to hide my identity because my magical power during daytime is around 60,000, and my other stats are extremely high except luck and wisdom. If they saw my status, it''ll cause an uproar inside the guild and many different kinds of people will try to look for me. After that, I walked out of the bushes and went to the Adventurer''s Guild. Before I entered inside the building, I heard a lot of people making loud noises inside because they''re partying. Majority of them sounds drunk when I heard their noises. I don''t want to be seen by them so I casted a spell inside the building but I controlled it to choose the ones that should be affected by my magic. "Sleep magic..." --- - Adventurer''s Guild - (3rd person POV) Inside the Adventurer''s Guild, a group of men and women in armor are drinking an alcohol, having a party. Some of them wears a witch clothes, robes and others depending on their job class. Everyone was happily partying and making a lot of noises when suddenly some of them held their head then dropped on the floor and slept. "What''s happening? Why are they passing out?" one of the beautiful waitress with orange hair said while being confused. "I felt sleepy..." one of the adventurer said weakly then dropped on the floor and slept. All of the Adventurers that are partying fell on the floor and tables one by one. One of the waitress checked the conditions of the one of the Adventurer on the table, "He''s just sleeping..." she switched to another Adventurer on the floor, "This one too, he''s also sleeping. What''s going on?" Suddenly, a mysterious person came inside the guild building, (Play: Fairy Tail Unreleased Music - Mystogan''s Theme from YT) "Ah, wel... come?" The waitress was about to greet the mysterious person, but she stopped when she him wearing a dark blue cloak, covered in bandage in arms and legs and a dark blue bandana and dark green mask that covered his face. He was carrying a five magic staves, four on his back while holding one on his right hand. They all stare him as he walked towards the receptionist. When the mysterious person arrived in front of the receptionist, he looked at the pretty lady who''s in charge in the counter. "I came here to register to become an adventurer." the mysterious person spoke. "Umm... Do you need some explanations about..." the counter lady said as she just followed what her job. "No." the mysterious person cut what about she say and answered immediately. "Okay... Please fill this form about your information." the counter lady gave him a sheet of paper. The mysterious person check what''s written on the paper, then started to fill it. After he finished writing, he gave it back to counter lady. The counter lady took it then placed a card on the table, "Okay then, please touch this card to show your status." The mysterious person touched the card. Suddenly it lit up, letters and numbers started to appear one by one on the card. While reading what appeared on the card, the counter lady eyes opened widely from shock. "What''s with this stats! Are you even a human?!" the counter lady shouted. _____________ Harukin Gender: Male Age: 9 Race: Human Lv 100 Job Class: None Parameters Strength <59431> Vitality <59431> Magic Power <59431> Dexterity <29523> Agility. <36739> Luck <5> Intelligence <160> Active Skills Skill Points <310> Experience Points <00.03%> ______________ The counter lady immediately jumped into him and took of his bandanna and mask. "Hey!" The mysterious person reacted. When his mask was taken off, Harukin''s face was completely revealed to the counter lady. "Ara ara, looks like I struck a gold, what a cute little boy." the counter lady said with a smile on her face. Harukin''s face went paled. At this moment he knew, he f**ked up. (To be continued.) (I''ll fix it later or tomorrow, if I found some of my mistakes.. Even the stats, some changes might happen. Happy Holloween!) Chapter 24 - 23: Alcanretia 3 Chapter 23: Alcanretia 3 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) I was inside the Adventurer''s Guild to register and get an Adventurer Card to learn skills faster. I really need the Adventurer Card because I want to learn the space manipulation magic called Teleport so that I can easily instantaneously transport myself between my home village and Axel town. If I can use Teleport, I can still spend time with Nee-san and Yunyun, and take care of Komekko in the village while I''ll help with Wiz-san shop in Axel. But, I let my guard down. When the counter lady saw what appeared in my Adventurer card, she was really shocked. "What''s with this stats! Are you even a human?!" the counter lady shouted. Suddenly, the counter lady went of the counter and forcefully took off my mask on my face while I''m touching the card on the table. "Hey!" I reacted. "Ara ara, looks like I struck a gold, what a cute little boy." the counter lady spoke with a smile on her face. Right now, the counter lady was staring at me with delightful expression. My face went paled because my identity that I''m trying to hide was totally exposed. I noticed a necklace on her neck that has a symbol of Axis Order. So she was a member of those crazy people on the Axis Cult. I remembered the holy words of Goddess of water, Aqua. (Image here<<<) ''Don''t worry, the goddess will forgive all your sins. Thou, give in to your love to big br??sts. Thou, give in to your love to small br??sts. The Axis Cult is a cult that accepts everything. Be it homosexuals, animal ear lovers, lolicons, or NEET; as long as it isn''t undead or devils, if there''s love and it''s not a crime, the goddess will grant compassion to all.'' ''When you feel lost and need to make a choice, no matter which path you decide to take, you will definitely regret it later. Therefore, just choose something that makes you the happiest right now.'' It means this lady is genuine shotacon and as a Axis Cult''s believer, she won''t hold back on it. After my adventurer card was finished, I immediately took and putted it on my pocket. The counter lady lick her lips then she tried to hug on me, But, I quickly sidestep to dodge her. "How cold... but, I won''t let this opportunity go, a cute little boy with ridiculous status, you will become someone great in the future, so please marry me!" She said as she tried to hug me once again. This crazy lady is really stubborn. I jumped on the dining table to dodge her, "Oh, come on. Let''s be friends. You can call me ''O-ne-e-chan''." "I refuse." I replied as I squinted my eyes while looking at her. "Awww, why not? I really like you, you know." She said then she tried to catch me. *Sigh* I sighed then said with serious expression. "Sorry Lady, but I love Emilia." The crazy counter lady suddenly stopped, "Who''s Emilia?" I immediately jumped at her and did a split with her arms. I charged a Hamon on both of my hands while making my arms form a cross. "Huh?" the crazy counter lady reacted. "You fell for it, fool! Thunder Cross Split Attack!" I yelled. This is the move that I practiced for a long time when I have a free time. It is a perfect technique in both attack and defense, so no one, aside from Dio, has ever defeated it. I chopped her upper body then jumped out of her. "Air Magic... Levitation!" I casted while holding my magic staff in the air. "Goodbye, Lady!" I said as I flew to get out of this place. (A/N: Goodbye Jojo.) The crazy counter lady was just left there standing and confused on what just happened as she didn''t feel anything when I attacked her. "Wait! Don''t go! My cute little boy." she shouted as I left outside the guild building. "5, 4, 3." "2." "1." --- (3rd person POV) After Harukin left the guild building, the counter lady was a little angry that she didn''t him and was able to ran away from her. "Ah! Just a little more, he''ll become mine!" she said as she stomped her right foot. Suddenly, the Adventurers that are sleeping on the floor and tables woke up. They all stood up while being confused, "What just happened?" one of the male Adventurer said while massaging his head. They all noticed the angry counter lady stomping on the floor. All of sudden, her clothes blown up and ripped to shreds, only her pink und?rw??r remains. Her eyes openly widened in surprise, "Kyaaaah!" She screamed in embarrassment. "Oh, yeah! That was a nice performance, Young Lady!" One of the male adventurer shouted in cheer. "Nice body! Counter Lady!" Another male adventurer shouted. The counter lady covered herself with her arms and ran inside the counter. "My cute little boy, you have to take responsibility with this!" she shouted. After that, the party continued in the Adventurer''s Guild. --- (Harukin''s POV) While flying in the sky, I looked around outside the city for an active volcano since if there is a hot spring, there must be a volcano not far from it. After a long flight, I found one then went to the top. I took off all my clothes and other things, and putted it all on the Dimensional Storage. Being excited, I dived immediately in the pool of lava then rose above. "Well, not bad." I said with relaxed expression. Feeling good from bathing in lava, before I knew it, I dozed off. - Screen Appeared - [Synchronizing with the another world is completed] [Friend System Unlocked!] [Quest Menu Acquired!] [Let''s start making some friends.] [Quest: Save the children of Hyakuya Orphanage from the vampires and add one of them on your Friend System.] [Failure: Luck decreases by 1] [Reward: Luck increases by 2, Cocoa Seed x3, 20 Skill Points, 2 Random Friend Invitation.] [Note: Since this is your first quest, there will be countdown in your options and will be automatically accepted.] [Start transferring from another world?] [Accept(10)] [Cancel] (9), (8), (7)... (3) (2) (1) [Quest Accepted: Transferring to another world. Good luck!] (To be continued) (A/N: To be fixed later or tomorrow.) Chapter 25 - 24: Owari no Seraph Chapter 24: Owari no Seraph Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) I woke up from long sleep and saw the ceiling of our house. I was confused on why I''m at home right now. Standing up, I went outside my bedroom then directly went to the living room. "Mom! Dad! Nee-san! I going make breakfast now." I yelled. But, when I arrived on the living room, I saw a back of a girl that I recognized, she has dark brown hair and a petite figure, she''s wearing a wedding gown. "Umm... Nee-san, why are you wearing a gown early in the morning?" I asked. She turned around to face me and said while pouting, "You''re so mean, Onii-chan, It''s me, Komekko. Did you just forget your adorable little sister appearance." she responded. "Oh, sorry Komekko, but why are you wearing a wedding gown right now?" I asked her once again. Komekko suddenly laughed, "Pfffft... hahaha... What are you talking about, Onii-chan. Today is the day that I''m going to get married. Are you still asleep." She answered. Sweat appeared in my forehead as I said while trembling, "Komekko, I think you''re still to young to get married you know." Komekko with mad expression said, "Onii-chan! I''m already an ?du?t. Do you still not accept my marriage with Kazuma?" I became shocked from what she said just now. Did she just say ''Kazuma''. Is she going get married to that Kazuma? Suddenly, Komekko started to speak again and dropped a bomb that even shocked me more. "Onii-chan, the truth is, After you left the village for a very very long time, I lived together with Nee-chan and Kazuma-nii in Axel. And there, we done it and I got pregnant." My world crumbled. "After that, he said that he''ll take responsibility, I and him will get married as soon as possible and live together forever with our child." This is a dream right? Please someone wake me up already! I can''t take this nightmare anymore! Please! Please! Someone drag me out of this hell! I shouted while crying with tears of blood, "Komekko, No! Don''t leave your Onii-chan''s side too early!" I woke up! I felt someone kicking me hard. Is this my savior? I slowly opened my eyes and saw two tall man wearing a robe with grey and white combination, they are also wearing a cloak as their head covered by it''s hood. Tears fell from my eyes, I looked at my two savior who woke me up from torturing nightmare. "What is this livestock doing, sleeping here on the way while n?k?d." said by one of the hooded man. "I don''t know, let''s just kill this lowly insect." said by his companion. I was not listening to the things the two are saying as I was focusing on calming my heart from suffering in my traumatic nightmare. "You two... Thank you very much!" I shouted as I stood up and immediately hugged both of their waist tightly out of gratitude. "What''s going on?! I feeling that I being burned! Ahhh! It''s hurts! Someone! Please save me!" "Ahhh! I burning!!!" The two of them turned into ashes and disappeared, only clothes remained. "Oh, what happened? Why did they disappeared? Are they too kind that the God took them already, then I should pray for the two of them for their kindness." I said as I kneeled on the ground and prayed. After that, I looked around, I saw a spooky hunted castle that looks more like a dungeon than kingdom, the town around it are dim as only few light installed, I glanced into the sky and observed that this place was made on deep underground because I saw dim ceiling was made of ground to rocks. Wow, that''s amazing! Wait! How did I arrived here? This place looks familiar. I started to walk around and toured the castle. I saw another hooded people and there''s four of them walking around this castle. "Hey! Excuse me! Can I ask some direction?" I yelled at them. The four of them glanced at me and frowned, "Kill him!" said by one of them. All of them walked towards me, "Wait! I''m not someone suspicious!" I responded immediately. When one of them arrived in front me, he raised his arm and tried to stab me with his hand. "Die!" But, I caught his wrist with my hands, A vein popped on my temple. "Listen to me! I just want to ask some direction! Why do you have to attack me?!" The hooded man''s arms melted, "Ah! Sorry about that." I apologized immediately. "Arrrghh! My arm!" the hooded man who attacked me reacted as he held his lost right arm. He glared at me and tried to attack me once again with his left hand. "Grrr... You will pay for this! Die!!!" "I said, I just wanted to know my location right now!" I retorted, I quickly threw an uppercut on his chin, completely stunning him. "My heart is shivering! ...With enough heat to burn up!!" I charged Hamon on both of my hands as golden flame-like aura started to appear on each of my fist. "It''s ticking! The beat of my blood!" I threw a left straight punch on his stomach to make him lean forward even more. "Sunlight Yellow... Overdrive!!" The golden flame-like aura burst out both of my fist then threw a barrage of punches on several parts of upper body and face of the stunned hooded man. 3 Hits! 4 Hits! 5 Hits! .... 30 Hits! 31 Hits! I turned and swing around my flaming fist, I punched his face and send him flying, "Return to dust!" 32 Hits! K.O. His body turned to dust and disappeared, only his burning clothes remains. The three remaining hooded people are completely shocked when they saw me beating their comrade to death. Suddenly, I noticed something, I glanced to the remaining of them. "You guys are not human?!" I spoke with surprised expression. "You just noticed right now. Of course, we''re not those lowly and filthy creatures called humans! We''re the strongest and highest creatures, the vampires." one of them said proudly. In my head, this is how vampires looks to me. - Imagination - A blonde vampire appeared behind the couch where her twin sister is reading a book. ''Himari, Nom nom nom nom.'' she spoke Her twin sister lift up her left arm. She sat beside her twin sister and playfully bit her arm, "Nom, nom, nom, nom..." "Turn the page." said by her twin sister. Hikari turned the book to next page and continued to playfully bit her twin sister arm. "Nom, nom, nom, nom..." - Another imagination - Jonathan Joestar was about to handcuff Dio. "What? What do you mean?! "I reject my humanity, Jojo!" Dio shouted. "Wrrrryyy!" - Imagination Ends - That how I thought of vampires. "For us, Human like you and your family are just livestocks to us vampires, so you should be grateful when someone like us eats you, you filthy creatures." one of the hooded vampire continued. "..." I was silent. Did they just said that my family are livestock. Are they saying that our little Komekko was a livestock. Unforgivable... They must pay with their lives. "You guys just thought my adorable little sister as your livestock." I spoke with menacing tone. "Yes! Your going to join... with her... too..." The hooded vampires was surprised when a giant black knight armor appeared behind me. "Dark Berserker... Requip!" The black knight armor leaned down and grabbed me with it''s arm from behind, a void opened on it''s ?h?st and I went inside. Right now, I can control the black knight armor from inside as it''s actually became my new body. The Crimson left eye and blue left eye lit up on the armor, I took the great sword behind my back and spoke with threatening tone, "Now! It''s time for divine punishment!" I glanced at them. "Now, it''s over vampires, I have the high ground." (To be continued) (I''ll fix my mistakes later after my work." Chapter 26 - 25: Owari no Seraph 2 Chapter 25: Owari no Seraph 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) I was lost here in underground castle, running around to find my way back to my home. Right now, I''m giving the vampires a divine punishment for calling my adorable little sister Komekko a livestock. I strongly swing my great sword downwards in front of the three hooded vampires. "Super Slash!" *BOOM!!!* My attack destroyed and caused a tremor on the ground that can be felt from several meters away. "Arrrghh!" All of them was thrown away by the force of my attack. Landing on back on the ground, they wailed around in pain as they slowly turned to dust. Several vampires responded to the commotions and saw me standing in front of their comrade''s remains. I glanced at them and asked, "I''m lost, do you guys know da wae?" They became angry at me. "Kill him!" shouted by one of them. I raised my right arm and pointed my index finger upwards. They were about to gang up on me, but suddenly they stopped when they saw a small light on top of my index finger growing into a small miniature of a sun, little by little it keeps getting larger every second passes. "Then eat this... Cruel Sun!" I threw the small sun towards them. All of them disintegrated and turned to dust before they even have a contact with the small sun. It caused a explosion that even destroyed a big part of the castle. "Hmmm... I wander what will Nee-san''s reaction when she saw this explosion." I look around to find which way I should go. Not far from my location, I noticed a girl peeking at me from the wide sewage entrance. That girl, I can ask her where am I right now. I immediately dashed towards her. She got scared and quickly went back inside the sewers. When I arrived at the entrance and I followed after her inside. Because of my fast running speed, I immediately caught up with her. She looked behind and saw me that I''m already few meters behind her, she suddenly panicked and slipped on the ground. She immediately sat up and while facing me, she tried to crawl away. I stopped running and just walked towards her. Seeing her appearance, I saw that she was a little girl with a petite stature with ?h?st-length dark brown hair that is placed over her left shoulder, which was tied in a braid and secured with a red hairband and light brown eyes. She wearing a dark choker with a tag and a sleeveless one piece dress with a hood. The dress had a design on the eyelet and has black linings. She wore dark wrist bands on her both hands. I noticed that she was trembling and has frightened expression. When I arrived in front her, she immediately covered her face with arms and shouted in fear, "I beg you! Please don''t hurt me!" I was about to ask if something is wrong, I totally forgot that I''m inside the giant black armor right now. "Requip Release." I mumbled as I went out from the void that appeared in the black armor ?h?st. After that, the armor became transparent and disappeared. "Umm... Are you okay?" I asked. She peeked between her arms and saw only me in front of her, she was surprised and immediately looked around her. Then, she glanced at me, "Where''s the giant black armor that chasing me?" She asked me. I scratched my temple and answered, "I don''t know what are you talking about, but I''m the one who''s only here." She looked at me suspiciously, "Is that true?" A sweat appeared on my forehead and responded, "It''s true." She stared at my face for a short time then she sighed in relief, "I thought, I was done for, thank goodness, it''s just you..." Suddenly, she was stunned when she saw something below me. I followed her gaze and saw that I was completely n?k?d right now. Her face reddened from embarrassment, she immediately stood up and slapped my face, "Kyaaaah!!! Wear some clothes, you pervert!" "Sorry, I forgot!" After that, she invited me to come with her to their home to lend some clothes. I don''t want show any of my abilities to her as I don''t know anything about her. Looking at her, she seems look familiar to me, but I don''t remember it. I shall follow her for now to know where am I right now. --- Following her, we arrived in front her home. We entered inside, two little girls and one little immediately ran towards her. "Nee-chan!" The little girl welcomed her warmly, she has a short brown hair with two side pigtails held with yellow bobbles and brown eyes. "Welcome back, Onee-chan!" Followed by another little girl who has a shoulder length brown hair and grey eyes. "Onee-chan, hurry up! I''m hungry." Said by a little boy who has a short pale brown hair and dark brown eyes. In the dining table, I saw another two children, one was a little girl with shoulder-length dark-blue hair that has bangs hanging on the left side, dark blue eyes and she wore oval-shaped glasses while the other one is a little boy has medium length black hair and dark brown eyes. Suddenly, all of them noticed and glanced at me. "Nee-chan just brought home a n?k?d man." said by the cheerful brown haired little girl. "Oh! I forgot to introduce myself." The girl that I met in the sewers said then she glanced at me. "My name is Akane. Nice to meet you. She introduced herself to me with a smile on her face. This girl reminds me of my childhood friend Yunyun. She has a dark brown hair and red tie just like her. Well, I really miss her right now. I want to go home but I don''t know how. In the first place, how did I even arrived here. I saw Akane glanced at the three children besides her. "This energetic girl is Ako." she patted the shoulder of the little girl with short brown hair. "Nice to meet you, n?k?d Onii-chan!" "Umm... Akane, can you lend me some clothes before you introduce them to me... or do you enjoy seeing me n?k?d right now." I said while teasing her. Akane blushed and shouted at me, "I''m not!" then she glanced at Ako, "Ako, lend him some of Yuu''s clothes." "Yes! Nee-chan." Ako responded. After that, she returned and brought me some clothes. It has the same design as their clothes. I wore it and noticed that the clothes are a little big for me. Well, it''s fine, better than nothing. "I''m finished, you may please continue now." I said. Akane nodded and started to speak, "This brown haired girl is Fumie and this youngest little boy is Taichi." She patted both of their head. After that, she glanced at the two sitting on the dining table. "The girl who''s wearing a glasses is Chihiro and boy sitting besides her is Kouta." I nodded. Suddenly, Ako went towards me and cheerfully asked, "Then, Onii-chan, what''s your name?" "..." I became silent. (To be continued) (I''ll fix later) ______________ A/N: Their picture. Hyakuya Akane Hyakuya Kouta Hyakuya Chihiro Hyakuya Ako Hyakuya Fumie Hyakuya Taichi ______________ Chapter 27 - 26: Owari no Seraph 3 Chapter 26: Owari no Seraph 3 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Inside the small old room, "Then, Onii-chan, what''s your name?" Ako asked me with cheerfully. "..." I was hesitant to speak my name, "It''s Ha..." "Ha?" Ako followed after me. "Just call me Onii-chan, that''s enough for me." I said. "You''re so mean, Onii-chan. At least, I want to know your real name." Ako pouted. "Uuuuuu... Okay! Okay! I''ll say it. My real name is Harukin." "..." They were silent. Suddenly, "Pffffft.... Hahaha~" All of them burst laughing. "Harukin, what''s with that name." Akane said trying hold back her laughter. "Well, my weird parents gave it me." Ako grabbed my wrist and said, "That was really funny, Onii-chan. Come, join us for dinner, Nee-chan is going to cook curry for tonight." Taichi also joined with Ako and pulled me together with her. "That''s right, Onii-chan. Come and join us, Akane''s cooking is delicious you know." The two of them pulled me to sit with them on the dinner table. "Alright I''ll join you guys, please don''t pull me." I sat together with them. "Ummm... Onii-chan, why are your eyes has a different colors?" Fumie asked me. "Well, I was already born like this so I don''t know." "Then, Harukin, where did you came from?" Chihiro curiously questioned me. "From very far funny place and I got lost here." I answered her question. "Fumie, Chihiro, don''t asked to much about him, it''s rude." Akane scolded the two of them while cooking. "Ehh..." The two reacted with disappointed tone Suddenly, the front door opened and boy came inside, "Yu-chan!" Ako called his name and went towards him. "You''re late, Yu-chan." "I''m starving." "Me, too." The boy patted Taichi''s and spoke, "Agh, Quit huddling around me." I looked at the boy and tried to identify him thoroughly. My eyes widened in surprise when I recognized the boy. He has medium length black hair which can be considered quite neat and messy at the same time. He possesses sharp green eyes which fall under his thick eyebrows. Isn''t this boy the protagonist of that Anime when he was still child. Then, I''m in the anime world called Owari no Seraph. And this salty boy protagonist is one of those seraph. Every information I know about this anime returned to my head. That means... I glanced at the children in front the salty boy then the two besides me, and then switched my eyes on Akane who''s peeling the carrots and potatoes. Akane noticed my glance and smiled on me, "Just wait a little bit more, then we can eat it already." she said. ...are going to die in a cruel death. Suddenly, "Onii-chan! Look here." Ako called me. "Hm?" I glanced at her. "This is our big brother, Yuu-chan." Ako introduced him while she pointed her hand towards him. "Nice to meet you, Yuu-chan." I said with gentle smile. "Don''t call me that name! Anyway, who are you?" the salty boy responded with a rude tone. "Just a lost stranger." I answered. "Then, get out! We don''t accommodate someone like you here." The salty boy spoke with annoyed expression. As I expected, I don''t like this guy''s personality, he''s just like Eren Yaeger at first from Attack of Titan who''s always shouting ''I will kill all Titan!'' like an idiot. Why don''t he just become like Captain Levi, cool and composed. What''s cool about this salty boy is only his power, but other than that... *Sigh* I stood up and went towards him face to face. "What! You want a fight?" The salty boy glared at me. "You two, stop that!" Akane tried to get between of us. The other children around us got worried because of the two of us. "Do you know me?" I spoke to him with serious tone. "I don''t." "Then do you know my parents are?" I followed. "No." "My mother''s name is Yuiyui and father''s name is Hyoizaburoo?!" I said with a proud expression. "Please, you two! stop figh-pfffft... hahaha~" Akane laughed when she heard the name of my parents. "Hahaha~" All the little children around us also laughed. "Onii-chan, what''s with that name. It''s too weird, hahaha~" Ako spoke while laughing on the floor. "Don''t worry, I mean no harm on your family. I''m only staying here for a night, I''ll move out tommorow." I said to him. The salty boy walked pass me and said, "Tch! Suit yourself." I turned around at him and asked, "How''s your blonde boy-friend doing and where''s he right now?" He also turned to me and answered, "You mean, Mika. He''s working on something I don''t know right now." I smirked and said, "Well then, congratulations." Poor Shinoa... I went back to the dinning table. The salty was confused of what I said to him. Suddenly, he became embarrass when he understood what I mean just now. "Wait! I misunderstand... You say boyfriend, I thought you said male friend. Mika is my friend." He said while being flustered. I looked at him with a troll smile on my face. The salty boy saw my expression and became angry, "You bastard!" After that, Akane finished cooking and prepared the food on the table. All of us are eating together. I took a spoon of rice with curry on my plate and putted it on my mouth. "How is it? Harukin." Akane asked me. "Not bad." I said. "Oh, then what is a good food for you." "Wait! Let''s eat this first, you guys might not eat this if you tasted my cookings." "That arrogant words of your''s, I accept your challenge. Let me taste that dish you proud of." While eating, we noticed Salty boy was not touching his food. "What''s wrong Yuu-Oniichan? Aren''t you gonna eat?" Ako asked him. "...Huh? Ohh..." he responded while thinking of something. "Carrots! There are carrots inside!" Taichi complained. "Today, um, is like, my birthday." Kouta suddenly said. "It''s my birthday, too." Chihiro declared. "No fair! It''s mine, too." Taichi followed. "Mine, too." Ako also said. "Then I''m going to regard today to be everybody''s birthday!" Akane said to everyone. Eating curry felt like a big celebration for them, This is so sad. Then, I''m gonna show them a real birthday celebration. I quickly ate the food on my plate then slammed my hands on the table. "What''s wrong, Harukin?" Akane asked. I stood up from my chair and said, "Akane, can you lend me your kitchen." "Umm... Sure." She responded. I immediately went their and started to cook. I slid down the zipper of my upper dress, I secretly took ingredients from my dimensional storage inside my dress like eggs, baking powder, flour, sugar, milk, bu??er, salt, vanilla and others. I also took out some equipments used for baking cakes. My sunshine ability does not work at night so I controlled my breathing and used the Hamon''s heat on my palm to cook the cake. "Umm... Nee-chan, where did Onii-chan got those ingredients and things he''s in cooking?" Ako asked Akane. "I don''t know, he must hiding something." Akane looked at me suspiciously. It was a lot amount of work to make it but doing it for them, worth it. I took out some icing from my dimensional storage then decorated the cake. After I finished baking the vanilla cake, I placed it on the dining table in front them. "..." (To be continued.) (I fix later after I finish the next chapter.) Chapter 28 - 27: Owari no Seraph 4 Chapter 27: Owari no Seraph 4 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In the dining table, I placed the vanilla cake in front of them. "..." "Harukin? Where did you get your ingredients? And why is your top opened on the ?h?st?" Akane asked me while slightly blushing. "Don''t mind me. Just take a big slice and eat it." I said with proud expression. All of them except the salty boy took a slice and placed on their place. "Alright then, everyone!" Akane initiated. "Itadakimasu!" All of them said at the same time. They took a bite on a cake, "..." "Hmmm!..." "Onii-chan! It was super delicious. I want to eat more." Ako praised. "Me, too, I want more." Taichi followed. All the kids praised my cooking except the salty boy. I noticed tears fell from Akane''s eyes, "What''s wrong, Akane. Does it not suit your taste?" I asked her. Akane wiped her tears with her arms and said with a smile. "No, it''s really delicious, Harukin. It just that, it reminded me something in my past." "Okay then." Few hours later, I noticed someone climbed up the bed. I slightly opened my eyes and saw the salty boy talking to someone. He has short, wavy blond hair and blue eyes, which gives him the appearance of a foreigner. This must be Mika, if he''s here, their plan to escape here in this place is starting. I have to at least delayed their plan until daytime, it safer during daytime because if they tried to gang up on us, I can still use sunshine to protect them at the same time. Few minutes later, I noticed Akane went down the bed also, this means they going to start their escape, I should convince them to delay their escape plan. I also went down and saw the three of them having a conversation, "You''re still up?" Akane saw Mika and warmly welcomed him, "Oh, welcome back, Mika." The she glanced at the salty boy, "Yuu-chan, you ate the curry I made?" "..." Salty boy became happy and spoke, "Alright, let''s go!" Mika nodded and said, "Yeah, let''s go!" He glanced at Akane, "Akane, wake everyone up." "Wh-What?" Akane was confused. "You two, stop what are you planning right now." I spoke at them. Mika stopped and glanced at me, "Why? And who are you anyway?" he responded. "Harukin?" Akane said. Salty boy went towards me and grabbed my collar, "You! Who are you to order us just like that?" "Do you guys know anything about vampires? Moving your plan during the night when vampires are strongest, do you want your family to die? If your planning to escape from here, you should do that during daytime." I explained to them. Salty boy became furious and was about to punch me, Akane pushed away the salty boy from me. "You two, please stop fighting!" she yelled. "Akane..." Salty boy was surprised. "Why are the two of you always argued with each other? Can you two just get along." Akane scolded us. "That''s impossible." I said. "I don''t want to." salty boy responded. "But, we need to escape right now before it''s too late." Mika spoke. I pointed at map that he''s holding, "That map, a certain vampire gave you that right? That''s already sounds suspicious." Mika froze then nodded. "Then, this can also mean, it''s a trap." I walked towards him and took the map on his hand, I placed the map on the table then looked at it thoroughly, "Hmm... this map is real, but according to my calculations, he must be here on the exit waiting for you guys arrived there and die by his hands." I said as I pointed near the exit on the map. "Mika, don''t listen to this guy!" Salty boy shouted. "I don''t know anymore, there''s something right on what he said just now." Mika despaired. I looked at them with serious expression and said, "If you don''t believe me, at least delay your plan and wait until daytime, just in morning is enough, I''m asking you two for the sake of your family''s safety." Mika looked at me with serious expression. "What if, our plan failed because of you." I smiled at him and responded, "I gladly become the sacrifice for you guys to escape safely." More like, a death trap to the vampires. *Sigh* Mika sighed then he smiled at me, "Alright then, I agree with you for now and postpone our plan, but only until morning, okay." "Thank you very much." I said. Salty boy became annoyed, "Tch! Do what you want!" he said as he went back to the bed and sleep. --- Morning arrives, we finished our preparation and sneakily followed the escape path indicated on the map, we arrived on the stairs going upward towards the exit. Mika peek on the way to the exit and saw no one guarding it, he returned back and looked again on the map, "Once we get through here, we''re out." he said. "Good, we''re almost there." Salty boy positively said. "Yay!" All the children responded in joy. Mika closed the map and glanced at salty boy, "Let''s go." "Yeah." the salty boy agreed. These two... do they swing that way? Poor Shinoa... While walking towards the exit, "All of you, no matter what happened, don''t ever leave by my side unless I told you, Understand!" I spoke with serious tone. "Yes!" All of them responded except the Mika and the salty boy. When the light lit up on us in the exit, "Ah-huh?" We stopped when we heard someone''s voice echoed. Someone walked out of the pillar and spoke, "I''ve been waiting... my poor little lambs." He has a slender figure with long, silver hair that reaches his h?ps and possesses rather handsome looks. He has bangs and a lock of hair over either ear. He keeps his hair tied back into a pony tail with a ribbon. Everyone except me was scared when they saw him. "Yes, that face... That face human make when their hopes are suddenly taken away... This is why I can''t stop playing this game." the white haired vampire spoke. "Game..." Mika mumbled while in despair. He immediately remembered and looked at the map. I know, I was right in beginning, Suddenly, the white vampire disappeared in front us but... "Huh?" Everyone was surprised. The white haired appeared not far behind us. I turned around and looked at him, "I''m telling you, child trafficking is a serious crime you know. And now, your trying to kidnapping a child, I must punish you for that." I spoke while raising a torned right arm in my hands. The white haired vampire looked at me shocked expression and asked, "What are you?" I smiled at him and answered, "Just a lost little sun in the underground castle... Here! you can have your arm back." I threw his torned arm on the floor in front of him, but suddenly it turned to ash. "Oops, sorry about that. hahaha..." I said while laughing at him. I looked at the children beside me and spoke, "Looks like our plan to escape peacefully has failed... You guys, go ahead and ran towards the exit first." "What about you, Harukin?" Akane worriedly asked. "Don''t worry about me, I catch up later after I finish my business here." I said as I looked on the white haired vampire in front of me. All of them ran fast towards the exit. "Like I let them escape." the white haired vampire gritted his teeth tried to dash and chase after the children. When he ran pass me, I quickly swing my hand that has been imbued with hamon and chopped both of his feet. Losing his feet, the white haired vampire dropped on the floor. "Arrrghh!!!" he wailed in pain. I walked towards him and stepped on head, "Don''t go after them, we''re not finish yet." I said. I imbued my right foot with Hamon and stomped his left arm. "Ahhhhh!!!" he screamed in agony. His left arm melted. "With that, you can''t stab your heart and turned into demon, Ferid." "You..." I immediately kicked his side and stopped him from finishing his words. "Ugh~" Ferid ?r??n?d. "Now, Apologise to me that you are born into this world." I said with arrogant tone. (To be continued.) (I''ll fix my mistakes tommorow, I''m already sleepy.) Chapter 29 - 28: Owari no Seraph 5 Chapter 27: Owari no Seraph 5 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Near the exit to the outside world, I was stepping on the face of the white haired vampire. I removed all of his limbs to prevent him chasing after the children, making him unable to resist against me and to make look miserable right now. "Now, Apologize to me that you were born into this world." I said with arrogant tone. Oops, I ripped off the words. The white haired became furious then glared at me, "You little bastard! Did you think a noble vampire like me will do that to a inferior being''s like a human like you! I''ll rather choose death." he retorted. "Oh, looks like you didn''t like it, then let me rephrase it for you, ''Repent to me that you even exist''." I said. He became more angry and shouted, "You!!! You didn''t listen to what I said just now!" I clenched my fist, "Okay then, say goodbye to the Canon." I was about to slam my fist imbued with Hamon on his face but, suddenly- "Stop!" I heard girl''s voice behind me. I turned around and follow where the voice came from. I saw a pretty girl with calf-length rosy pink hair, partially done up into two pigtails by black hairpieces that resemble bat wings. The black headdress is connected by a black headband, and she also has what appear to be short black horns at either temple. She has large, sharp, slightly slanted eyes that are red, along with fangs and pointed ears. She wears a short black, frilly style dress with a layer of white ruffles over black ruffles of the skirt. Of course, I recognized her. "Isn''t that your Majesty, Krul Tepes." Krul frowned at me and spoke, "I order you to let go, Ferid Bathory." Another two vampires appeared beside her, While the other one has neck-length black hair pulled back with a weaved design. He has long bangs that go around his face. He has drooping eyes and bags under his eyes. Like all true vampires, both of them has red eyes, fangs, and pointed ears. The two of them wears the traditional uniform for vampire soldiers, they have knee-high boots and wears the white cape with the hood down. They also have a dark band around either th??h. After them, several vampire soldiers wearing a hood appeared around Queen Krul to guard her. Suddenly, Ferid Bathory spoke while I''m stepping on his face "My comrade has finally arrived, what are you gonna do now, little bastard." "Now, surrender little human and let go of Ferid. I may change my mind and keep you alive if followed what I said." Krul spoke with proud demeanor. "It''s your lost, little human." Ferid smiled at me. *Sigh* (Play: Thanos Theme.) "I know what it''s like to lose. To feel so desperately that you''re right, yet to fail nonetheless." I leaned, I grabbed Ferid''s neck then lifted him. "Ugh~" he ?r??n?d. "It''s frightening. Turns the legs to jelly. I ask you, to what end? Dread it, run from it, destiny arrives all the same. And now it''s here. Or should I say... I am?" I said as I channeled Hamon through my arm going to Ferid''s body, "Arrrghh..." he screamed and wailed his limbless body as he melted and completely turned to ashes. "You!" Krul became furious then she ordered her subordinates, "Go! Kill him!" All of her subordinates surrounded me except the two male vampires who came after her. They charged and attack me at the same time. I released small burst of my sunshine magic around me, making them turn to ashes for a split second. *Boom!* All remained was their clothes and equipments. Krul and the two male vampires was completely shocked of what they saw. Her subordinates was turned to dust for very short time. I looked at Krul and slowly walks towards her, "Now, how should I deal with you." "Please retreat, Krul-sama. This little kid is dangerous." one of them spoke. "You two are in my way." I said with annoyed tone as I summoned several different kinds of sword floating behind me, "Sword barrel... Full open!" The two vampire soldiers pulled out their swords and prepared themselves to go against me. "We won''t let you!" shouted by one of them. I smiled at the two them and said, "Then take this as a gift for your act of braveness." I launched and rained down the swords towards them. After I fired all of my swords at them, "Ugh~" Both of them kneeled then dropped on the ground from serious wound. "Lacus! Ren¨¦!" Krul shouted. When I arrived in front of Krul, "Hm?" I reacted. Both of them suddenly stood up and tried to stab me with their swords, "You idiot! We''re vampires, do you think we die that easily!" one of them yelled. But, they were shocked once again when saw their swords broke when they tried to stabbed me in my stomach, it didn''t even leave a small scratch and appeared as nothing happened. "This is impossible..." "How on earth... Are you really a human?" Both of reacted with pitiful look on their face. "If it''s that all then..." I grabbed both of their neck and channelled Hamon on both of my arms going to their body. They gripped on my wrist and screamed in agony. "Gaaarghh!!!" They squirmed around as both of them turned into ashes. After that, I glanced at Krul and spoke with smile, "And now, your the only remaining vampire queen, what should I do to you." Krul became furious and tried to stab me with her right hand, "Don''t get ahead of yourself, you brat!" I just stood there and let her attack me on my ?h?st. *Thud!* Because of her strength as a vampire, the floor where I standing got cracked by the force of her attack. But, she became utterly shocked, trembled in fear when she saw her attack only put a very small scratch on my ?h?st. "Ouch!" She suddenly felt a pain on her fingers when her attack contacted with my ?h?st as her finger got burned from touching me. I wiped with my thumb the small drip of blood bleeding on the unnoticeable scratch on my ?h?st. "All that for a drop of blood." Krul tried to attack me again, but I caught her wrist and pushed her on the floor. "Let go of me, you little brat!" she tried to resist but because of my ridiculous strength during daytime, she can''t do a thing. I fully controlled my sunshine magic so that she won''t get burned and turned to ash. "You''re a thousand years early to touch me, you insolent brat!" she angrily yelled at me. As I expected, she''s really more pretty up-close. I stared to her eyes and said, "Never wound what you can''t kill." I held both of her wrist with one arm and raised my other arm, clenching my fist. Krul became frightened and closed her eyes, preparing herself to endure my attack. I immediately took a black permanent marker from my dimensional storage, I raised her bangs then wrote ''Old Hag'' on her forehead and draw a circle around her left eye. After that, I kissed her cheek and quickly moved out of her. "Huh?" Krul reacted. My only real target to kill is Ferid, and not her. (To be continued) Pictures: Krul Tepes Lacus Welt Ren¨¦ Simm (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later after my work.) Chapter 30 - 29: Owari no Seraph 6 Chapter 29: Owari no Seraph 6 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In the exit of the outside world, Krul sat up from the floor with furious expression. I doodled her face just to tease her out of my whim. Now that I realized it, she even more cuter when she has a mad expression. I want to tease her more, but unfortunately she might hate even more if I overdid it. It''s really such a waste that someone as cute as her turned into a undead vampire. Damn that Sika Madu, I going to kill him if I meet him in the future. Krul glared at me, "You insolent human brat! How dare you mess with me, the Vampire Queen?!" she spoke with very angry tone. (Angry Krul pic<<<) I just smirked at her and said, "Oh, but all I can see is a cute little girl who''s yearning and looking for her big brother for a long time." She was surprised when she heard what I said, "You!... How much do you know?" "Everything about you and this dark world..." I answered with smile. "Do you know where''s my brother right now?" she asked me calmly. "...Yes." "Then..." She was about to say something, but she suddenly disappeared, "It''s useless, Krul. All your sneak attacks will just be in vain." I spoke as I noticed her appeared behind me. "Let''s see about that when my fangs planted on your wide open neck." She flung herself behind me, she locked me and forcefully bit my neck. Feeling a sharp pain on my neck, means she was successfully done it. All of sudden, I heard a sizzling sound from around her mouth as it''s burning from drinking my blood. I started to panic and get worried about her, "Let go of me, Krul! Your going to die if you continue to drink my blood." I said. "I won''t..." Before she can even finished what she about to say, she got weakened and fell on the floor. I immediately move towards her and tried to wake her up, "Krul! Are you okay? Say something!" I worriedly said, tapping her cheek, I noticed that she fainted and slowly turning to ashes, I panicked. I have to think a way to save her quickly before she completely turned to ashes and die. I can''t use a High Healing Potions on her because of it has a holy attributes, she''ll die if I used on her. Suddenly, I remembered the Cure All Potion that I invented, but it''s still a prototype and has not been tested. I made that potion for Lalatina''s Mom and Sylphina''s Mom to completely cure of their illness. It has a ingredient of a nail''s of a high-ranking devil so it should not be dangerous for Krul''s undead body. I immediately opened my dimensional storage and took the small bottle of Cure All Potion. I''m going to risk it by making her drink this potion, but the problem is that she''s unconscious right now. "Sorry about this Krul." I took the liquid of the cure all potion in my mouth then made her drink and swallow it mouth to mouth. While I''m doing it, her body started throbbing strongly and her body stopped turning to ash. After that, I placed my ears on her ?h?st and checked the pulse of her heart. I heard the regular beat of her heart. It means, she''s alive. I became calm and felt relief that I was able to save her from death in time. *Sigh* I sighed. Wait a minute. Does the heart of a vampire beating in the first place. She''s an undead right? I checked the pulse on her wrist, I felt a pulse and it was beating steadily. She really alive. Suddenly, a notification message appeared in front of me, [You have successfully formed a contract.] [Congratulations, you''ve got a familiar.] [You gained a new skill "Summon Familiar"] ... I was speechless when I read the notifications. Hearing Krul ?r??n?d, I glanced at her. Her consciousness returned as she slowly opened her eyes, she glanced at me. "What happened to me?" She became surprise when she recognized me, she immediately moved away from me. "You human brat! What did you do to me?" she angrily shouted. "No, I just saved you from dying." I replied. "Don''t lie to me! A human who just killed my comrades, saving me. That''s ridiculous!" She spoke with doubt on me. "It''s true that I saved you, you nearly died when you drunk my blood just now." I explained at her. "Why would I die, if I drink your blood." she asked. Since, she became my familiar, I can explain to her about my power. "It''s because I have a magic called ''Sunshine'', it allows me to create and manipulate a minimized sun and also make me become stronger with the rise of the sun where they can become almost invincible, but will also weaken the user as the sun sets. Drinking my blood is same as drinking a deadly poison for vampires. She gritted her teeth in anger, "So that''s why, you can easily killed my comrades without to much effort... but, that doesn''t mean, I can''t take you on." She said as she started to walk then charged towards me. This girl is really such a pain. "Stop it! Krul... All your attack against me are totally useless..." Suddenly, the attack that I''ve been waiting for didn''t come. I glanced at Krul and saw her stopped in the middle her attack. "Why did I suddenly stopped? What''s happening to me? I can''t control my body." she spoke while being confused. She glanced at me and furiously shouted, "Human brat! What did you do to my body?!" An idea went to my head and tried it on her, "Krul... move!" I ordered her. She can move all of sudden, "You!" She was about to attacked me again, but I ordered her immediately, "Stop!" She immediately stopped moving, "What? Why did I stopped again?" "Move!" She can move once again, but still tried to attack again. "Stop!" She stopped moving. "Dance!" Krul moved, but she was swaying her body, dancing around. "Stop!" "Stop this! You insolent brat!" Krul yelled angrily. "Sexy pose!" Krul body moved quickly and made a s?xy pose, Her body is following my command on it''s own, then... "Krul, I command to never ever attack me, my loved ones or any innocent people that you''ll meet." I ordered her. "Do you think that I will follow what you ordered. That''s totally impossible." she spoke with proud tone. "Move!" I said as I released her from being able not to move. She move quickly and dashed towards me, she tried to attack me again by punching my face. When she threw her fist towards me, it suddenly went back to her face itself. "Ugh!" she ?r??n?d and knocked down on the floor. "What''s happening? Why are my attacks returning to me." she said while being more confused. "... The truth is... you just became my familiar after I saved from death... Check your pulse right now." I said to her. She placed her middle and index fingers together on wrist to feel her pulse. Her eyes widened in surprise when she felt something beating on her wrist, she immediately placed her hand between her ?h?st. Using her natural abilities as a vampire to sense sharply, she can clearly hear the steady beat of her heart. "How did you do this?" she asked me. "I was able to save you, but in return, you became my familiar and turned into a Demi-Vampire. As my familiar, you''re going to follow my orders from now on... Don''t worry, I might order you something that teases you but, I won''t let you do anything immoral." I answered. (To be continued.) (Z z z zzz....) Chapter 31 - 30: Owari no Seraph 7 Chapter 30: Owari no Seraph 7 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) I noticed something new on my system, I opened it. - Screen Appeared - ________________ Harukin Gender: Male Age: 9 Race: Human [Status] [Inventory] [Skills] [Special Abilities] [Friend System ] [Quest ] [Exit] Date and Time: xx/xx/xxxx 8:23 AM _________________ I clicked on the Quest on the menu, Another screen popped out. _________________ Quest: (1/1) Save the children of Hyakuya Orphanage from the vampires (Completed). Failure: Luck decreases by 1 Reward: 2 Luck stats increase 3 Cocoa Seed 20 Skill Points 2 Random Friend Invitation. Note: Since this is your first quest, there will be countdown in your options and will be automatically accepted. [Back] _________________ That''s why I was sent here in this world forcefully. I dozed off when I was a dip bath on the volcano that I didn''t notice the changes on my system. The quest itself transported me here. So, I guess, I have to finished this quest to return back to my own world. The last requirement is... I just have to add one of those children I saved on my Friend System, right? I clicked Back then checked the Friend System on the system menu. _________________ Friend System Friend List (0/1) (Empty) [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] [Back] _________________ Salty boy protagonist is too salty, I don''t like him. Mikaela... he''s salty boy''s partner and I don''t swing that way. Poor Shinoa... Then that leaves Akane... I guess, I choose her, so that I can also contact the other children. I can ask her some recipes of cuisine and medicine on this world. They should be already on outside world waiting for me. I closed my system and glanced at Krul who''s standing beside me, she can''t move her body. "Let go of me, you insolent brat!" she yelled angrily. "It''s Harukin, I''m your new master now. It might be a little funny name, but please call me by that name." "You little brat!" "I used my only one cure all potion and made you drink it mouth to mouth to save your life. It turned you Demi-Vampire and became my familiar. But, the contract is done, and always will be... I am... your master now." I said with serious tone. She''s still looking at me with angry expression. I faced on the path towards the exit and spoke, "Let''s go Krul, I have one last thing to do." I ran towards the exit. "I''ll kill you, if I found a chance, you insolent brat." She said, she let herself followed after me together with her pet, one-eyed bat, Arukanu who''s flying besides her. Before we left, I collected the ash remains of the vampires since I can use them in potion making and experiment on how to turn a vampire back to a human. If I succeeded, I might used it here in the future. --- Arriving at the outside world, I went out of cave seeing that I was side of a snowy mountain. Feeling the heat of the sun, I felt more rejuvenated. Scanning around, I saw the footprints of my fellow children, I started to walk and follow their trails. Following behind me was Krul with bad mood walking with her flying pet. "Do you know that vampire hated being exposed on the sun because it kills them?" she said. "Of course I know that, but since, you''re already a half-human, you can now take a bath on the sunlight without getting hurt." I replied. "I''m still a half vampire, you know." "The same as humans, to much exposure of the sun is bad, except me." I checked the trails on the snow, "This footprints on the snow are still fresh, we''re near behind them." I spoke, we continued going ahead. Few minutes later, while walking, I saw a figure of eight children walking together with three soldiers wearing a hood on their head and a sword on their waist. "Let''s go, Krul... They''re over there." We ran fast towards them. Arriving behind them, I jumped really high enough landing smoothly in front of them, "Tsk! Tsk!" The three soldiers became alarmed and readied to draw their swords against me. "Harukin!" Akane said while being surprised. "Ah, it''s Onii-chan!" Ako yelled happily. I smiled at them, "YES!... I AM!" I said in exaggerated way. Krul also jumped high, landing besides me with cold expression. The leader looking soldier glared at her and spoke, "Krul Tepes, the vampire queen!... What is someone like you doing here during daytime?" Krul didn''t say anything and just looked away, ignoring him. I remembered this guy, he''s name Ichinose Guren, the Lieutenant Colonel of Japanese Imperial Demon Army. He''s a tall, young man with medium length black hair parted in the middle and purple eyes. "So, you won''t answer me anything." Guren spoke then he suddenly charged at Krul, pulled his black sword from it''s scabbard and tried to stab her. Krul prepared to defend his attack, but suddenly I appeared in front of her and caught his sword with my hand, grabbing it from the blade itself. Guren was a little surprised then he grinned and said, "Hey, brat! You''re not human right?" I smiled at him and said, "I''m a human, just a little different." I noticed that his two female escort soldiers draw their weapons, launched themselves and tried to attack on both sides. "Dark Berserker!" I mumbled, A giant black knight armor suddenly appeared behind me, "What?!" All of them were shocked when they saw it. It caught the two female soldiers weapons and threw them far away from us. "Oraaa!!" Both of them landed on a pile of snow. "Give me power, Mahiru-no-yo." Guren chanted. His black sword''s blade turned into a purely red color. "If your a vampire''s comrade then I have to kill you." He said, he held his sword with both of his hand and tried to pulled it. "Harukin, you''re the black knight who''s been reported to me yesterday, creating a havoc and killing all the vampire you encounter on your path." Krul spoke. "You''re right, that was me. They attacked without reason, so I defended myself." I replied. Then I glanced back to Guren and said, "Guren right? I have a favor to ask you." "Do I look like a guy who will just accept any favors on my foe?" Guren said while he can''t even move his sword, grasping by my hand. "I don''t care for what you did or what have you done that caused the destruction of this world, what''s done is done, and I can''t alter it anymore... All I want you to take care of those children while I''m not here. It''s up to them, what they want to do or how will they live their lives here in this cruel world, but if something happened to them..." I let go the blade, because he''s pulling his sword strongly, he flopped on the ground of snow. "Ugh~!" "Trace on!" A circuit lit up on my right arm and a green electricity flickered, creating a copy of Guren''s Katana. "What?!" he said, shocked seeing the copy of his blade. "Lieutenant Colonel Guren, the mad idiot who triggered a catastrophe that destroyed the world and sacrificing the billion lives of people just to resurrect his dead friends, living only for ten years..." I mumbled, only me and him can heard. "Destroy anything on my path, Mahiru-no-yo." I chanted. I swinged the Katana on my grasp vertically, creating a wave that shatters and destroys anything on it''s path, "Super Slash!" The attack passed on his side and splitted the mountain into two on the other side. "Now, you know what to do... Just take care of them for the time being and don''t let them get hurt. I''ll be back for them in the future." A sweat appeared on Guren''s forehead and just nodded at me. My stand and the sword in my hand disappeared then I went towards to Akane. I opened my system and add her on my friend list, Akane was surprised when she saw a screen in front of her, she suddenly reddened when she saw what''s written on it, "What''s wrong? Akane... Just touch the ''YES'' on the screen..." My eyes widened on surprise when I read the words on her screen. __________________ You have a wonderful th??hs Akane, wanna become my friend? [YES] [NO] __________________ "Akane, I swear to you that I''m not the one who wrote this, it''s the system fault." I tried to explain to her. "You pervert!" She shouted and slapped my face hard. *Slap!* This system really sucks same as my luck. (To be continued.) (I''ll change my cover again when I made something better.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 32 - 31: Next Quest? Chapter 31: Next Quest? Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) After being slapped by Akane, it left a painful red mark on my face. I tried to convince her many times that it wasn''t my fault and explaining to her that the problem was in my system. In the end, she accepted my explanation and forgave me, she also accepted my system friend request on her for us communicate with each other. Suddenly, a notification screen appeared in front of me. _________________ (2/2) Completed! Your rewards: 2 Luck stats increase 3 Cocoa Seed 20 Skill Points 2 Random Friend Invitations. Do you want to move on your next quest now? [Yes] [Cancel] _________________ Wait! There''s more? Are you kidding me? I want to return back to my world already. I''m tired, but this system is trolling me. I have to finish this faster so that I can go home. I glanced at Akane and the other children, "Sorry everyone, I have to go now." "Eh... Onii-chan, are you going somewhere?" Ako asked sad tone. "Onii-chan, you should come with us." Taichi tried to convince me. "Sorry, I can''t... Something important came up just now that I have to deal with. But don''t worry, I promise that I will come back to you guys someday. If you want to ask something about me, you can ask your big sister Akane, I left something to her that can communicate to me even I''m far away from you guys." I glanced at Yuu and Mikaela, "Salty boy, Mika, I going to leave now, please take care of them." "Who are you calling Salty boy?! I going to do it even you don''t ask anything." Salty boy retorted. "Thank you for helping us escape, Harukin." Mikaela just smiled on me. I glanced Guren who has a difficult expression, "Remember what I just said to you." He looked away from me and didn''t say anything, "I''m going to count that as a ''yes'' then." I said. I looked at Krul, "We''re going now, Krul." "Hmph!" She hmphed, also looking away from me. After that, I touched the ''Yes'' on my screen. I looked at everyone and spoke while waving my right hand at them, "Goodbye everyone, be a good child and I''ll be back before you know it." "Goodbye Onii-chan! Please come back soon!" Ako shouted. "Onii-chan, bye bye!" Taichi also shouted. "Goodbye, Harukin!" Akane loudly said. All of children yelled their goodbye to me except Salty boy just wave his hand at me. What a Tsundere. "Someday, I''m gonna surpass you and wipe all the vampires." He mumbled. Both me and Krul together with her pet, turned into a small light particles and dispersed into the sky. Everything turned blank. --- When my consciousness returned, I slowly opened my eyes. I saw that we''re transported into an island in the middle of the ocean, Where am I right now? I turned around and looked behind me. I saw very familiar tower. It has twisted body and sporadically jutting sides, appeared to be very chaotic and asymmetrical. The bottom and main body of the tower were comprised of overlapping and intertwining lengths of metal tubes which wound together from the ground and straight up into the sky. Around the main form of the building a twisted staircase wound, rising around the tower and leading to the throne room at the top. I was amazed on how high this tower made and it''s structural design. But unfortunately, this huge thing was the tower of heaven, also known as the R-System, it is a forbidden Magic Item that has been building by the cult of Dark Mages using the slaves they kidnapped. They want to complete this tower wishing to revive Zeref. This should the place where Erza is enslaved when she was a child, Suddenly a notification appeared in front of me. I touched it and a screen opened, _________________ Quest (0/1) Find Erza and help her escape from the Tower of Heaven(On progress). (0/1) Join together with her in Fairy Tail Guild(On progress). (0/1) Add her on your Friend System (On progress). Failure: Luck decreases by 5 Reward: 2 Luck stats increase Detonation Magic 40 Skill Points 2 Random Friend Invitation. Note: Paimon rejected the summon to go with you, she doesn''t want to become your emergency food. [Back] _________________ So Erza is still in this place. And this emergency food... She doesn''t even want to help me on my quest. Well I guess, I teased her to much. I will just ask for directions. I turned around and looked at Krul who''s staring at small puddle of water on the ground. "Krul, do you want to come with me to check the tower on the center of this island?" I asked her. Krul glared at me, "Ha-ru-kin! You insolent brat! Did you just scribbled on my face?!" "Ah, I''m sorry, your scared face at that time is really cute so I did it to tease you." I said with cheeky expression. "You!" She launched herself on me and tried to attack by scratching me But, her body stopped moving before her hand touched my body. "Hey Krul, let''s go to that tower and check what''s inside." I tried to invite her to go with me while pointing at the tower. Since, it''s pointless to attack me because of my order on her, she calmed down herself and said while yawning, "Go by yourself, I''m tired, I didn''t get enough sleep because of the commotions you created in my city yesterday. Also, I have wash this doodle you putted on my face." She turned her back on me then she walked away and left me alone here standing. Then, I shall do this myself. I started to walk towards the tower. I arrived not far from the center of the tower, Seeing several guards riding a flying eyeless monster, they immediately noticed me. "There''s a runaway slave here! Get him!" One of them shouted. "I''m tired right now and want to take a rest." I spoke, I pointed my right index finger upwards. A small miniature of sun appeared, getting bigger and hotter. I threw the sun towards them, "Get lost... Cruel Sun!" "What''s that?! Arrrghh!!!" The words they screamed before they disappeared from my sight. Not a single thing remained at them. I continued moving forward towards the tower. All the guards who blocked my way, I defeated them all easily. Arriving on the top of the valley, I looked around below. I saw several slaves being bind on their hands by a floating machine following them. They are holding pickaxe, digging on the ground. They are also guarded by the cult members with a eyeless monster barking like a dog besides them. I saw some of slaves who can''t even move out of tiredness being tortured by the guard. As I expected, I really don''t like this kind of place. (To be continued) (I''ll fix my mistakes later) Chapter 33 - 32: Tower of Heaven(How to SIMP) Chapter 32: Tower of Heaven Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Arriving at one entrances of the tower, I taken out the guards that''s on my path who has a hound monsters with them. This hounds can sniff my scent and tract my location so I killed them immediately. I took out one of my magic staves in my dimensional storage and used it to turn my body into mist. With this magic, I can transform my body into mist that can move around freely at high speed, negating both physical and magical attacks. I immediately went inside the tower of heaven. Looking around, I saw more slaves imprisoned inside. Some of them have bruises around their body, some of them are already very weak and frail. I saw one of them getting electrocuted by a guard using Magic. Even the slave children are working to death and has all hopeless expression, scared of being hurt by the guards, even those who are inside the prison. If I''m going to describe something about this place, it''s totally hell. I restrained myself from anger, thinking how I''ll plan to deal with this place. Lurking around the place, I saw a little girl with shoulder-length scarlet hair and brown eyes, she''s wearing a white tattered dress. That scarlet hair, there''s no mistake, it''s definitely Erza, the one whom I''m looking for. Right now, she was walking weakly out of tiredness. Suddenly, she fainted and fell on the ground. One of the guards noticed and saw her lying on the ground, he angrily shouted at her. The hound monster besides him was barking making her scared and sat up. Tears started to drip from her eyes, All she can do is to cry out of fear from her hopeless situation. Watching this, I can''t hold my anger anymore. I cancelled my Mist Body and projected a copy of Guren''s sword in my hands. "Destroy anything on my path, Mahiru-no-yo." I chanted. I swinged my sword towards the pillar supports of bridges where the watch guards standing upon, creating a wave that shatters and destroys anything on it''s path. *Boom!* "What happened?!... Huh?" Suddenly, the bridges collapsed and watch guards fell on the ground. "Ahhh?!" "Please help me!" "Arrgh!!! My leg broke! Someone, please save me!" All of them screamed helplessly, some of them badly injured when they fell hard on the ground. The guard who''s shouting at Erza got distracted and immediately went to help his injured comrades. When that happened, I appeared in front of her, "Who are you?" she asked. I placed my index finger between my lips, "Shhh! Be quiet, I came here to save you. We''re gonna escape from this tower." "Huh?" I quickly slashed the machine that binds her arms then I lifted her up and carried her in my arms. "Hold on tight, we have to get out of here quickly before someone noticed us." I whispered on her. "Wait!" she said but I ignored her. Hound monster appeared one by one to block my path, "Tch! Those hounds are really annoying." Different kinds of swords appeared, floating behind me, "Sword barrel... Full open!" I launched them towards the hounds, killing them immediately. When we got away from that place, I heard a lot footsteps running ahead of us. Looking around I found a big crate, we immediately went behind it and hid ourselves. The guards who are running passed on us, *Sigh* "Thank you for saving me." I smiled on her and replied, "It''s okay, no problem." "Umm... Can I ask for your name?" she shyly asked. "Oh, my name is Harukin." I answered. "Then... Thank you for saving me Harukin." She said with a smile. Wow! She didn''t laugh at my name. She''s really a good girl. "No, it''s nothing." I replied. "Actually, mine is Erza, Erza Scarlet." she spoke. "Then, nice to meet you Erza." I said with smile. Now that I think about it, looking at her this close, she''s really a beautiful girl. And this scarlet hair of her, it''s gorgeous... "Umm... Harukin?" she spoke. "What?" "Can you please stop touching my hair, it''s making me embarrass." she shyly said. Before I noticed, I was already touching her scarlet hair, slipping it through between my fingers. "Ah! I''m sorry, Erza. Your hair was really stunningly beautiful that I was captivated by it." Erza was surprised at my unexpected compliment, a pale red rushed on her face. "What are saying at a time like this, Harukin!" "I''m sorry?!..." "Ugh~" Suddenly, she ?r??n?d and fell on my ?h?st. "Erza, are you okay?" I tried to pat her cheek, shook her to wake up. *growl* I heard her stomach growl, ... "You''re just hungry right?" I said. "... Please, don''t say it." She replied. --- I took out some bottled water and a pack of food inside my dimensional storage. Erza watched me doing it, "Harukin, is that a magic?" she asked, pointing at the void I opened. "Yes, it''s one of my innate magic that I can only use." I placed the food and water in front her, "Here... Eat some, so that you will have the energy escape from here." "Wait! Can I also take my friends with me and escape from here?" Oh, those must be Jellal, Simon and her other fellow slave children. "Well. Sure, no problem for me." "Thank you, Harukin." I slightly blushed when I saw her happy smile. "Then... Eat well, I''ll watch over the guards." I turned around and looked behind the crate. "What about you, aren''t you gonna eat?" "Don''t worry about me, I already ate before I came here." "Okay then... Thanks for the food." She started to eat. After that, we stealthy climbed the upper floors and went towards the location of the cell where her friends are being imprisoned. All the guards we met on the way, I putted them all in sleep, destroying the machine that binds the slaves. "They are over there!" Erza pointed at one of the cell. When we arrived in front of cell, "Everyone! I came back here to escape with you guys in this place!" Erza shouted. "Erza?" one of slave children said, glancing at her. He has a blue hair and a red tattoo above and under his right eye. This little boy was Jellal Fernandes. "Jellal! I got someone to help us escape from here." Erza said excitedly. "Erza, please move out for now, I gonna destroy the lock of the cell." I said, preparing to swing my sword. She nodded and moved away in front of the cell. I slashed the cell lock and cut it into two. When the destroyed lock fell on the ground, I opened the cell and went inside together with Erza. "Erza, who''s this little guy with you." asked by a tall boy with dark hair and dark eyes curiously. This guy must be Simon, Kagura''s older brother. "This is Harukin, he''s my new friend that saved me from the cult guards." Erza introduced me from her friends. "Nice to meet you guys." I said while smiling. Simon became angry, "You little bastard! Since when you became so close to Erza that you made her call you by your nickname." he said out of jealousy. "..." "Eh?" Erza reacted. (To be continued.) (I have nothing to say about this. I''ll fix this later.) Pictures when they are enslaved. Jellal Fernandes Erza Scarlet Simon Shou Wally Buchanan and Milliana Ro Chapter 34 - 33: Tower of Heaven 2 (How to SIMP) Chapter 33: Tower of Heaven 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) "You little bastard! Since when you became so close to Erza that you made her call you by your nickname." Simon angrily said out of jealousy. "..." "Eh?" Erza reacted. I looked at him with menacing smile then said, "Sorry, I didn''t clearly heard it, can you repeat what you said just now?" "I said, since when..." He sweated profusely. "Sorry, my hand slipped just now. But don''t worry, next time it''ll surely hit you." I said with intimidating tone. Erza went between us and spoke, "Wait! Harukin, Simon just misunderstood something." Then she glanced at Simon, "Simon, his real name is Harukin, it''s not a nickname." Simon was completely surprised when he heard what Erza said. He glanced at me and said, "I apologized for my rudeness just now, you have it hard don''t you?" "Yeah, I''m actually pretty aware on how strange my name." I replied with disappointed tone. A little girl went towards me, "Is Harukin your real name? It''s really weird." she spoke with cheerful tone. She has a cat-like appearance, possessing a cat-like eyes, nose and mouth. Her hair is short brown and her eyes has a dark color. "I introduce to you, her name is Milliana." Erza said. Oh, it''s a cat girl, how cute... I placed my hand on top of her, petting her head while I give her a soothing scratch on her throat with my other hand. "Harukin, that''s tickling." she said with pleasant expression. She pointed at them and introduced them to me one by one, "This boy is Wally and the one besides him is Shou." Wally has a dark hair and dark eyes while Shou has blonde hair, dark green eyes and a tanned skin. "The guy you talk with is Simon then this is Jellal, our leader." Then she looked at the old man, sitting on the floor. "This is our grandpa Rob, the one who''s taking care of us." Her Grandpa Rob is a lean old man with pale skin. He has long white hair which goes midway down his back. Two strands of hair stand out from the rest and point outwards. His eyebrows are nearly as long as the hair on his head, reaching down past his chin. He has a thick gray beard which extends down to his ?h?st. He wears a pair of beige shorts with no shirt. I also nodded at him. "Now, I want to hear your plan on how we can get out of here." Jellal spoke to me with curiousity. I went towards my sword planted on the wall and pulled it out. I leaned it on my shoulder and said while looking at him with confident smile, "We''re going to start a revolt and get out of this place by force." "That''s a foolish plan. Do you know how heavily guarded this place? Did you think that we can win against those cult who can use Magic?" "You don''t have to worry about that because I''m here." I replied. "Why would I trust a guy like you whom I newly met just now." he said Then he glanced at Erza while lifting his hand towards her, "Erza, we''re going with Shou''s plan to escape from here, Are you going with us?" Erza looked at me, thinking twice on who she decide go with. She glanced back at Jellal and spoke, "I''m sorry Harukin, I just can''t leave them and go with your plan." She took Jellal''s hands and went together with them inside the hole they dug on the wall, covered by crates. Aw, that hurts... I felt like, I got rejected by her just now. Sorry Emilia, but I love Rem now. I went towards the hole they created on the wall and followed after them inside. --- Crawling ahead, I heard their voices, "Nee-san! Over here, hurry!" "Shou! Don''t talk so loud!" "Wolly is the loud one! Meow!" "Ho ho, sorry Milliana." I saw a light ahead and went out of the hole, "Erza, hurry up or we''ll be found by those guys." Simon said. Erza was shivering in fear and tried to speak, "Um, umm... If they find us... I, I know how they''ll treat kids who get found." "Don''t worry, Erza, I''ll be here if something happened." I immediately spoke to ease her fear. "Harukin..." she looked at me with a relief expression. "It''s okay, don''t be afraid." Jellal suddenly spoke, Erza was surprised, she gazed at him while blushing, "Jellal..." "We almost have our freedom, futures and dreams... Let''s go... Erza." Jellal said with determination. "Mm." Erza nodded, giving him a happy and beautiful smile. "Yoohuuu!" Everyone was very happy at the two of them except me and Simon. Why do I feel like, I lost to him just now. After that, I followed them, crawling inside the another hole they dug. I crawled slowly because I know that they are going to get caught and their plan to escape is going to fail. When all of them went, I stayed inside the hole and listened on what''s going on outside. "Did you really think that you could escape that easily?! Lousy brats!!!" I heard a voice of an ?du?t outside. It must be one of those cultist, There you have it, they got caught. Escaping by digging a hole failed. "Ahh." "Hiie... Hiiee..." "Ugh~" I heard all their frightened and despaired reactions. "We''re on a very strict deadline with this R-System!!!" the cultist continued with furious expression. I crawled more farther and peeked from the hole. I saw a fat and a thin ?du?t men talking in front of Erza and her friends. The thin man started to speak, "We''d be up the creek if the development were delayed anyway... On principle alone, I should toss you little bastards into the disciplinary chamber... but... just for today, I''ll settle for just one of you... Who was the mastermind behind this botched escape? Only that person will be held accountable... The rest of you will get off with a slap on the wrist... Am I benevolent or what? Hahaha..." he spoke then laughed at them at their despair. "I---" Erza was about to speak to take the blame, but suddenly, Jellal stood up and interrupted her. "It was me... I planned it all and told them what to do." he said, taking all the blame. "Jel... lal" Shou was sobbing. Jellal... You sounds like you''re covering at someone, they can easily caught you lying at them. "Is that so?... Hmmm..." the thin man said while looking each one of them. See! They are already suspicious of you. The thin man went towards Erza, staring at her face. "It was this girl, wasn''t it." he said. Erza was surprised. "What!" Jellal reacted. Simon can''t do a thing for Erza, he gritted his teeth in anger. "Take her." the thin man ordered one of his men, dragging Erza with him. "It was me!!! I planned it all!! It wasn''t Erza!!!" Jellal shouted in desperation. "D... Don''t... worry about me... I''ll be fine." Erza spoke while trembling in fear of what''s going to happen on her. "Erza!!!" Jellal shouted again. "It''s just like you said, Jellal. It''s not scary at all." Erza said while her body was shaking. "Erza!!!" Jellal shouted once again, but one of cultist stopped him. Milliana was crying while shaking, "S...Save her, Jellal..." she said. *Sigh* I sighed. Looks like, they forgotten that I''m still here. I went out of the hole and picked one stone on the ground. Milliana noticed me and said, "Harukin?" "Jellal... Watch me, this is how to do it." I spoke. Jellal glanced at me and reacted, "Huh?" I threw the stone at the back of the thin man, "Ugh~" he dropped on the ground, groaning in pain. "Who did that?!" shouted by the fat cultist. All of them looked at me, I gave them a conceited look, "Haha!! The one who planned this escape was neither the two of them. It was me, Harukin da!!" I loudly said with arrogant tone, pointing myself with my right thumb. (To be continued.) (A/N: .... I''ll fix tomorrow.) Chapter 35 - 34: Tower of Heaven 3(How to SIMP) Chapter 34: Tower of Heaven 3 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Erza''s POV) After what Harukin done, the thin man became very furious at him while writhing in pain on his back. "Take that little guy instead of that girl! I will personally punish him to death myself." he immediately ordered his subordinate, the one who''s dragging me. "Harukin?!..." I said, I was surprised on what he did just now. They let go of me and took him instead. Why? Why do you have do that? After what I did because of my selfishness, you still... "Harukin!!!" I shouted while sobbing. He looked at me with serious expression, "Erza! Listen to me!... Fight!! You must fight! If you win, you''ll attain freedom. If you lose, you''ll stay here and suffer even more. If you don''t fight, you can''t win!" he screamed at me. Those were his last words to me before he was taken away by the cultist to the disciplinary chamber. "That really hurts... That kid, I''ll make him suffer to death later." The thin man spoke then he glanced at us and said, "All of you little bastards, none of you will be eating for the next three days... Well, it''s a lot better than spending time, in the disciplinary chamber, eh? Ahahaha!~" After that, his subordinates took and returned us back to our prison. I fell on my knees. I was very upset and disappointed on myself. "Erza, are you okay?" Jellal worriedly asked. "..." I was silent and didn''t respond to him. More tears slid on my cheeks. All I can do is to cry after what happened. After Harukin saved me, giving me hope that I can be free from this place, he even gave me delicious food, but all I returned to him is more trouble resulting him getting placed to the disciplinary chamber instead of me. I chose to run away from this place, instead of fighting with him out of my fear. I didn''t believe in him. After we''ve failed to ran away from this place, he still decided to save me from getting punish for trying to escape. Why Harukin? Why do you have to save someone like me? After what I done to you because of my selfishness, you still chose to save me, sacrificing your life for a coward and cry-baby like me. This is all my fault, If I just trust on you more and convince everyone to fight with you, this wouldn''t happen. I''m sorry, Harukin! For being such a weakling. I cried, feeling the guilt of what I have done. Suddenly, two cultist guard went inside our prison. One of them is pushing a cart of equipments, he shouted. "It''s time to work!" I stood up and took one of the shovel on the cart. ''Fight!'' I remembered Harukin''s screams on me before he was taken away, it was screaming on my head. ''Fight!! Fight!!'' "Harukin..." I mumbled. ''Fight! You must fight!... Fight! Fight!!'' Huh!?... I''m sorry, Harukin. I won''t be frightened anymore. I''ll never be a coward again. If I trembled in fear, all your sacrifices to save me will be in vain. Suddenly, I felt something inside me. I felt a energy rushed inside my body. At that moment, my body stop shaking. From that moment on, the fear inside me disappeared. I thought I could do anything. I glanced at the cultist guard. "Move now little girl and start working!" he shouted on me. "Erza..." Jellal said worriedly. Fight... I gripped hard the shovel in my hands. "Fight!" I yelled fearlessly and charged towards the cultist guard, attacking them with shovel. "Uwaaaaaah!!!" I screamed, strongly swinging the shovel towards them. "Why, you..." "What are you doing?" The two cultist guard reacted. *Boom!* "Ugh~" they ?r??n?d, they flew outside the prison and fell on the ground. One of the cultist fainted while other is writhing in pain. "Hey..." "No way..." My fellow slaves reacted from the outside. The cultist guard that I injured tried to sit up and shouted, "They''re rebelling!" I glanced at everyone inside the cell. "Erza, what are you..." One of them started to speak, but I cut him and shouted at them, "Take their weapons!... If we obey them, or run away, we''ll never be free! We have to fight!!! We''re going with Harukin''s plan... We''ll rise up and fight for our freedom!!!" "Woooaaahhh!!!" All of them shouted in determination. Stay alive for me Harukin, this time I''ll be the one who''s going to save you. --- Meanwhile, (Harukin''s POV) "Aaaahhhh!" I yawned. I glanced below and asked the person below me while pointing the blade of my sword on his neck. "Are we there yet?" "Please spare my life, I''ll do anything." he begged. Right now, I''m sitting on back of the cultist guard who''s crawling in the ground with his two legs and two arms. "Eh... I only send your comrades to the paradise that you cultist are talking about." I stabbed his right hand, but I purposely missed it and hit the ground between his fingers. "Hieee! Please don''t kill me." he responded in fear. "Oh, you''re afraid to die." I leaned and move my head towards his ears, I whispered, "I''m telling you this, ''The only ones who should kill are those who are prepared to be killed!'' but, you cultist killed many slaves here right? Then, you should be ready to die now." "Waaah! I''m begging you, please don''t kill me!" "Then move faster and bring me to that chamber!" I yelled to him. "Yes!!!" he shouted in response. On our way, magic troupes rose up from the ground, but I just easily destroyed them. After that, we arrived at the disciplinary chamber. I putted the cultist guard to sleep and went inside the the chamber. I looked around, all I saw a metal pillar and a giant crystal inside. "This is where Erza should tortured if I''m not here to save her, as I expected I hate this place." Suddenly, I felt someone watching me. ''Hate strengthens me'' I heard someone whispering in my head. ''Those arrogant peons... I''ve been here whole time. And yet, they think to ''revive'' me... They want me to take a ''bodily'' form... No matter how much faith you have, it''s futile. Without a powerful hatred, you cannot truly feel my presence... You''re very lucky, kid... You have the chance to meet the God worshipped by so many.'' Suddenly, a wraith appeared behind me and encircling me. "My name is Zeref... Hate is the reason for my existence." It tried to posses me. I closed my eyes then grinned, "Don''t even try it, it''s totally futile... Why would I hate those who are weaker than myself? I only pity them." I said with arrogant tone. I opened my eyes then I looked at crystal. "You''re Zeref... No, Ultear right?" Looks like, it''s already that time. I took a deep breath then loudly said, "Sunshine Magic... ZA WAN!" (To be continued.) (Sorry, I have to go to work.. I''ll fix this later.) Chapter 36 - 35: Tower of Heaven 4(How to SIMP) Chapter 35: Tower of Heaven 4 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) Ultear Milkovich<<< ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In the disciplinary chamber, I was hoping that I could meet and have a small talk with Ultear. I wished that I could see her(her th??hs). But unfortunately, I could only talk through her ghost that she conjured. I know that she''s was watching me from far away using her orb. She used her possession magic on me and corrupt my mind, but it''s useless for someone as mighty as me. It''s already high noon, I activated "The One" to show her how strong and powerful I am. My whole body started to flare like a surface of the sun, becoming lean muscular. I became the invincible incarnation of power. But, this will only last for a minute. "I don''t know who are you talking about, I am Zeref, the God--" I cut what she about to say, "Stop fooling around! Zeref is immortal and can''t die even he wished. Right now, he''s taking a nap somewhere I know, but I won''t tell you." I said with cheeky grin. The ghost she conjured frowned at me, "...Who the hell are you?" she asked. I gave her a gentle smile and introduced myself, "I am Harukin, an archmage Crimson Demon and the user of sunshine magic. Let''s meet again in the future after you realize the misunderstanding between you and your mother." "You! Why do you know between me and my mother?!" she said with angry tone. "Sorry, I can''t answer that right now." I replied then snapped my fingers. *Snap!* "Cruel Sun!" I created a small miniature of the sun in my hand then I threw it on the giant crystal. I closed my hand and said, "Pride flare!" *Boom!!!* The small sun I thrown flared up and exploded, destroyed all the things in front of me. The ghost that Ultear conjured disappeared in front of me. "Hmm?" The flare disappeared from my body, Oh, time''s up already, a one minute is really short. I''ll find a way to extend it without using the ultimate version of it. I glanced at the entrance. I noticed and heard many people are shouting outside. Looks like the rebellion has already started. I immediately jumped out outside from the hole I created. --- In the middle of the battlefield, the slaves are fighting against the cultist guards. "No more running, no more submission! We will fight for freedom ourselves!" shouted by one on the slave side. "A revolt! Put them down!!" yelled on the cultist side. The sound of a metal hitting each other can be heard everywhere. "Don''t underestimate mad dog Wally!!" Wally took down one of the cultist guard. "Thanks to you bastard for toughening me up." Simon kicked his foe. As the battle continues, more cultist guard from around the island came to suppress the rebellion. "A bunch of slaves think they can take advantage of us?" "Kill them all! Kill all those who rebel!" They shouted. "Don''t be afraid! The numbers are on our side!" "Take their weapons!" "We will have our freedom!" The slaves roared back. She was equip by an armor, holding a sword and shield. I jumped high and landed near them. --- "This time, we''re going to free the 8th sector! Do your best everyone!" Erza said. "We can''t! There''s too many soldiers there!" responded by one of the slaves. "But!! If we don''t save Harukin soon, they''re going to kill him-" Erza replied, worried about me. Behind her, Simon felt jealous. "Are you afraid, Simon?" Wally patted his shoulder. "..." "Erza..." Erza glanced at him. "Do you like that new guy?" Simon asked. "Huh?" Erza reacted while slightly blushing, "Why... Why are you saying that now?! Now''s not the time for that..." she responded while being flustered. Suddenly, I arrived behind her then I patted her shoulder. "Kyaah!" she was astonished making a cute reaction. "Harukin?" Simon was surprised and took a step back when he saw me. "YES, I A---" I was about to say something, but suddenly a fire ball hit and exploded on my face. *Boom!* Everyone was surprised. I was still standing and didn''t move from place where I am standing. "That''s..." Milliana was frightened. "Magicians and magic troops!" Shou shockingly said. Cultist mages and floating magic troops arrived at the scene of battlefield. All the slaves was stunned, closing their ear with both of their hands when the magic troops made painful cry. Opening it''s mouth, a magic circle appeared. "Harukin! Are you okay?" Milliana went towards me and said with worried expression. When the flame and smoke disappeared from my face, I was unscathed. "Fuu~" I blew some smoke out of my mouth. A vein popped on my temple then glanced at cultist mages and magic troops. "You bastards! How dare you interupt my Jojo reference just now!" I furiously shouted at them. I immediately made a miniature of the sun on top of my palm then threw it at them. "As my payback, eat this... Cruel Sun!" "Waaah!!" All of the them screamed, the cultist magicians got hit by the small sun and gets annihilated on its way. I noticed that the magic troops are casting magic. I quickly took the magic staves from my dimensional storage and made float behind me. I dashed forward towards the magic troops and casted a magic. "I don''t really want to use this magic here in this world, but I don''t have time to think about that." I jumped high in front of the magic troops who''s casting a magic. "Three layered magic circle... Mirror water!" I made a three layer of magic circle with different elements in front me. The mouth of the magic troops lit up and shoots a high speed fire ball. All of the attacks hit my magic circle, but it reflected back to the caster. The magic troops was hit by their own spell and fell down on the ground. After that, I landed on the ground then glanced at everyone. "Everyone! Prepare to set sail! We''re getting out of this island and become free!" I shouted. "Woooaaahhh!!!" Everyone screamed in joy. I went back towards Erza. "Harukin, can use magic..." Shou mumbled. "Harukin Harukin, that magic was really cool, please teach me how to do it." Milliana jumps into me and said cheerfully. "Yes, I''m Harukin. Maybe sometime. We have to get out of this place first." I replied. I glanced at Erza and said, "Let''s go and defeat the remaining cultist." Erza nodded at me then looked at everyone, "We''ll gain freedom! Everyone follow me." she shouted, raising her sword. "Wooahh!!!" Everyone shouted. We attacked the remaining cultist soldier, trying to free the remaining slaves. But, I noticed that something was missing. "Erza!" I called her. Erza glanced at me, "Hm? What is it, Harukin?" ... "Where''s Jellal?" I asked her. "..." She was quiet then sweat appeared on her forehead. "I don''t know..." ... Both of us stare at each other in silence. "Jellal went to save you from the disciplinary chamber, Harukin." Simon spoke. I was surprised and asked, "Why?" "He said that, he felt guilty after you save Erza and change place with her while he wasn''t able to." Simon answered. "..." (To be continued.) (I''m aware that this is a boring chapter.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 37 - 36: Tower of Heaven 5 (How to SIMP) Chapter 36: Tower of Heaven 5 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) (A/N2: Please don''t mind this chapter. I was on slump and busy with my work because of peak season so all I can write is this so I can at least catch up with my release. ANOTHER DRAMA.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In the midst of the battlefield of slaves and Cultist soldiers, Jellal was missing. Simon said that Jellal came to save me when I was taken to Disciplinary Chamber. I have a bad feeling about this. After we defeated the remaining Cultist soldiers, I glanced at everyone. "You guys, go ahead first on the ship, I''m going to find Jellal and bring him back." I said. "Harukin, I''m coming with you." Erza spoke. I glanced at Erza and responded, "Erza, you have to lead everyone out of this place. It''s my fault that he went missing." "No, Harukin. It''s my fault that it turned out into this situation... So please, let me come with you." Erza looked at me with determination. We looked at each other few seconds, *Sigh* I sighed, Whatever I said to her, she''ll just stubbornly come with me. I turned to Simon and said, "Simon, I''ll leave everything to you... If Erza and I didn''t return in 20 minutes in the ship, you guys should escape and leave this island already." "Why?" Simon was surprised. "I had a feeling that something bad is going to happen so... Take care of everyone if we don''t returned back." I replied. Erza followed after me. --- Erza and I arrived at the disciplinary chamber. Looking around, I noticed that the cultist guard that I put to sleep was brutally murdered. I saw a foot mark of a blood going outside the chamber. We follow the trail until we saw Jellal walking strangely ahead of us. "Jellal!" Erza shouted happily then ran towards him. When she arrived behind him, she grabbed his arm and said, "Jellal, it''s all over! Everyone sacrificed themselves to fight for our freedom. Also thanks to Harukin''s magic that protected everyone, we''re able to win against our enemies without losing to much lives... And now, we''re all free!" Jellal slowly turned around to Erza. "Let''s go! Wolly and others have taken those guys'' private ships... We can now leave this island." Erza continued. "Er...za." Jellal weakly said. I sensed a strange magical aura around Jellal. "Erza! Get away from him!" I dashed towards the two of them. I grabbed Erza from behind and pulled her. "Huh?" She reacted. I raised my right arm and threw my fist towards Jellal face. Imbuing my fist with Hamon, it''s bursted out a red flame. "Scarlet Overdrive!" Suddenly, I saw a wide grin on his face, he used his right palm and created a dark purple magic circle in front of him, blocking my fist. When my fist collided with his magic circle, it exploded. Jellal and I together with Erza in my arms was thrown away, separated from each other. "Ugh~... Harukin, why did you do that?!" Erza asked, surprised from what happened. "Erza, he''s not the Jellal that we know already." I answered while glaring at Jellal. "What do you mean, Harukin?" She glanced at Jellal. He''s shoulder was trembling then he laughed maniacally, "...Ahahahaha!" then he looked at me with a menacing smile on his face. "As expected of you Harukin, you''re really observant." Then he lifted his hand towards Erza, "Erza, we don''t have to run anymore... Because true freedom is already right here." "Jellal! What are saying? Let''s escape this island together with everyone!" Erza replied. "Freedom does not exist in this world..." Erza was shocked of what Jellal said. "I''ve finally realized... What we need is not fleeting freedom... True freedom lies in Zeref''s world." "Ok." I looked at him with deadpan face. (Image<<<) He was already possessed by Ultear. "I''m beginning to appreciate their feeling, there d?s?r? to revive Zeref. But those guys could never feel Zeref''s presence, they were only a bunch of pitiful believers." He went towards the Cultist guard who''s lying down on the ground and stepped on his head. "Isn''t that right?" "Hiiiie!" the cultist guard got frightened. "This tower is mine. I will be the one to complete this R-System and resurrect Zeref." "What, what''s wrong with you, Jellal? I don''t understand what you''re saying..." Erza was trembling. "Haha!" Jellal just laughed and crushed the head of the Cultist guard. "Yaahh!!" Erza got even more shocked. Another Cultist tried to stand up, A magic circle appeared on Jellal hands, killing the cultist immediately. "Pwahh!" When the other weakened Cultist tried to ran away, they were mercilessly killed by Jellal using his magic. "Stop it! Jellal!" Erza shouted. "Stop?" Jellal glanced at Erza then said, "Don''t you hate these guys Erza?" "Yes, but this is..." Erza responded. Jellal became angry, "That won''t do... You''ll never feel Zeref''s presence like that." He casted another magic and killed the last one cultist running. "Yaagghhh!" "Ugh!" Erza closed her eyes and looked away. "Ahahaha!" Jellal laughed maniacally. "Jellal! What happened?" Erza asked. "Nothing... Erza, let''s complete the R-System... No, the tower of paradise together!" Jellal said to her. "Stop talking such nonsense! We''re going leave this island!" Erza yelled at him. Jellal became furious and casted a magic to attack Erza. "Erza, it''s dangerous!" I shouted, went in front of her and covered her with my body. *Boom!* Both me and Erza was thrown away by the force of his magic and fell from the high ground. "Ugh~" Erza ?r??n?d and slowly opened her eyes. She saw herself on my embrace, protecting her from the fall. "Harukin! Are you okay?!" Erza worriedly said. "Don''t worry, I''m okay. I''m glad that you didn''t get hurt." I responded. "What are you talking about, Harukin! You''re the one who took the fall because of me." Erza scolded me. We noticed Jellal walking, looking at us with disappointed look on his face. "Fine, if you want to leave so bad, then you two leave this place by yourselves." he spoke. "What do you mean, Jellal?" Erza asked. "The others all belong to me. I''ll need sufficient manpower to complete this tower of paradise. But, you don''t have to worry, I won''t be like those guys. I will give everybody clothes, give them food, and let them rest. Because laboring under fear and brutality is much too inefficient." "What are you talking about? Everyone is already on the ship! They''re all waiting for us!... They''ll never come back to this island to work!" Erza retorted at him. "Those guys never told them the purpose of the labor. I will tell them that the true purpose of their work is to revive a great magician known as ''Zeref''." "Jellal, please... open your eyes." Erza pleaded. Jellal pointed his hand toward us and casted another magic. A ghost rose from the ground below on each of us, it tried to choke us. I quickly projected Guren''s Katana from hand, creating a flickering lightning as it appeared on my hand. I imbued it with Hamon and cut the two of them. I think this should be enough to convince Erza that Jellal is not himself right now. (To be continued.) (Another boring chapter, but sorry, it''s also a part of story so I have to write it.. I''ll fix my mistakes later after work.) Chapter 38 - 37: Paimon Returns(Sorry, Simp is a meme) Chapter 37: Paimon Returns Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Wealth, fame, power. Gold Roger the king of the pirates obtained this and everything else the world had to offer. And his dying words drove countless souls to the seas. ''You want my treasure? You can have it! I left everything I gathered together in one place. Now you just have to find it!'' These words lured men to the grand line, pursuing dreams greater than they ever dared to imagine. This is the time known as the great pirate era! "?Arittake no yume wo kakiatsume. Sagashimono wo sagashi ni yuku no sa,?" "One Pie----" "Harukin! What are you singing there? It''s really hot that I felt like I''m being evaporated here." Krul interrupted me, complaining while sitting behind me on the other side. She''s using a umbrella that I gave her to protect herself from sunlight. "Krul, bear with it until we find our way to Magnolia. We can''t just fly and depend on my bad luck to guess the direction." I replied. "Ahhh! This is your fault for taking me here in this world. Return me back to my world now!" Krul keep complaining. "At least this world is better than your shitty dark world you came from." Krul pointed at the platform that we''re resting upon and said, "Then why are we in this raft in the middle of the sea?" "We''re lost, alright. We can''t just fly anywhere we don''t know. We might get lost even more and never return back home. For now, we have catch some fish that we can eat while until we find a clue about our location right now." I responded. "Geez... Since you said that half of my humanity was restored then, can I now eat and taste human food?" she asked. "Of course you can, I''m going to cook you something special as your first meal after your thousand years of living as a vampire." She felt excited and said, "Then I looked forward on it... A human''s food, it''s been a very very long time since I ate one. I wonder how it taste again." ... "Krul?" I called her. "What?" she responded. "You seems obedient right now. Did something happened?" "Nothing, I just miss how to be a human again, but don''t worry, I still hate you and I will kill you if I found a chance." "Okay then, good luck about that." I said then concentrated on fishing. A minute later, I felt something bit my bait. I immediately pulled my fishing pole and spinned the reel. After few seconds of tag of war, I pulled the fish out of the water. It was fish that looks like a red snapper because of its color. This was already my fifth catch, I wonder what kind of fish that I will caught next. I put the fish I caught on the big pail beside me then I threw back the bait on sea, waiting for another catch. While fishing, I glanced at Erza who''s sleeping inside tent. She was very tired after a long battle on Tower of Heaven. Tears are still falling from her eyes, crying after what happened at the tower of heaven before we escaped. After Jellal was possessed by Ultear''s magic, he ruthlessly killed the cultist guards in front of us then he tried to attack me and Erza using Magic. After saving Erza from his attack of magic, Jellal and I fought each other. And the result is... Of course, I easily won. It was a one sided beaten that I don''t even want to remember it. (Sample Pic<<<) - Flash back - Before I throw my last punch on his face to make him unconscious, Erza suddenly hold me from behind and stopped me from beating Jellal even more. "Please, stop it! Harukin, I don''t want to see him being hurt anymore." she said while crying. Jellal weakly stood up and said, "Ugh... Harukin, to think that you''re this strong..." I frowned at him then replied while cracking my fist, "You just chose the wrong opponent to mess around." "But... I already watching you since you arrived here in this island." So... Ultear was already aware of me. "I placed a magic bombs on all the ship around this island. I going to blow them up all if you make another move on me." "Why did you do that? They''re our friends." Erza spoke, shocked from what he''s done. Ultear really prepared for me. I guess, I don''t have any other choices. "Summon, Krul." Krul appeared and fell on the ground beside me. "Ouch! That hurts... Why did I appeared here?" I glanced at her and said, "Krul, we''re going to run away from this place." "Huh?" she reacted. "Harukin. Erza, I think you two should understand that what happened here is not to be spoken of to anyone. If the government gets wind of the tower of paradise, this rare opportunity will be ruined... When we are found out, I will have to destroy this evidence by destroying this tower and everyone in it... Also, I forbid you two to come this place. If even one of the two of you are seen here, I will start killing them immediately. And I''ll start with Shou and the others." Jellal spoke with conceited expression. "Hiks... Jel...lal." Erza cried. "Erza, let''s go." I carried Erza in my arms, turning around and ran away with Krul. Since there''s nothing here anyway, I''m getting out of here with Erza and everyone. I already said to them to go ahead of us. "That''s your precious ''freedom''! Go on and live while carrying the lives of your friends upon your back Erza! Harukin! Ahahahaha!" Jellal shouted and laughed, watching us running away. Hahaha... Anyway, nice try deceiving us. It''s was very effective to others but not to me. If I returned back here with Erza in the future, watch me demolish this place with my explosion magic. That''s why, I''ll be saving this place for the future explosion spot. I want to see their reaction, after I blown up their years of hard work of building this tower. I can''t wait that happen. Hahaha~ After that, I used my levitation magic to flew away together with Krul and Erza out of the island. Since, I don''t know which direction should I go, we''re stranded here in the middle of the sea, drifted by sea current. *Sigh* I sighed. After I caught enough fish for us, I started to prepare the fish and cook it by grilling it on a roasting tray, I placed a ember inside the tray and blowing it with a fan. (Image here <<<) After I finished grilling the fishes and preparing the food on the table, I went inside tent and woke Erza up, "Erza, It''s time to eat now. Wake up." I gently shook her. "Hmm?" Her eyes slowly opened then she sat up. "Erza, let go while our meal is still hot." I said with a smile, lifting my right hand towards her. She nodded then she took my hands, standing up. We''re eating on top of a wooden plank covered by leaves. I placed a grilled fish in each one of them on their plate made of a big leaf. "Harukin, it looks delicious. Where''s Paimon share?" Paimon spoke while sitting beside me. "Here... Be careful. It''s hot." I said, placing a grilled fish on top of her leaf plate. "Thanks for the food!" Paimon and I said at the same time then we started eating. "Hmmm..." Krul m??n?d with p???sur?d expression then she swallowed it, "A human''s food, it''s been a while. It''s really delicious Harukin." Erza silently glanced at her then she looked at her food and started to eat. When she took a small meat from the fish and put it on his mouth, "Hmmm~" She also m??n?d on deliciousness. "It''s really good, Harukin." She smiled and cheered up a little. I also smiled at her and replied, "I''m glad you like it." After we finished eating, I cleaned up the table. "That was really delicious, Harukin. Paimon want a meal like this for lunch again." Paimon spoke. "Tomorrow." I responded. ... "Paimon, since when you''ve been here." I asked her. "When you finished preparing the dinner." She answered. ... "Paimon, you have many explaining to do." I spoke with menacing aura. Paimon sweat profusely, "Nigerundayo!" she shouted. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix later.) Chapter 39 - 38: Too much Jojo can be also good. Chapter 38: Too much Jojo can be also good Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Stranded on the middle of the sea, we''re staying on raft to rest until we got a clue about our position. "Harukin! Let Paimon go!" Paimon shouted while I''m holding her behind. Krul went towards me and said, "Her neck looks appetizing, can I have her?" *PAUSED* ____________________________ [We''re friends.] [Dig in.]<== *Click!* ____________________________ "Dig in." I answered. "No! For the last time, Paimon is NOT EMERGENCY FOOD!" Paimon retorted. "Don''t worry, I''m a vampire. I can eat you raw." Paimon became frightened and tried to struggle in panic, "Gyaaah! Let me go, Harukin! Waaah! She''s going to bit my neck! Sorry Harukin! Paimon already repented. Paimon apologizes! Waaaaah!" She screamed in fear. After that, I let go of her. Right now, she was crying behind me, hiding from Krul. I stretched my body then spoke, "Everyone, let''s go. Prepare yourselves for a long flight since Paimon is already here." I glanced at Paimon, asking. "Paimon, where''s the best route, going to Magnolia?" "That''s right! We have to go to Akane Beach first and stay there for a night. Then we''re going to cross the woods directly to Magnolia." she answered cheerfully. "Then, we''re going to Akane Beach first." I said. "Here''s the direction." Paimon pointed on a certain direction. "Okay, everyone get ready." I took out three of magic staves on my dimensional storage and casted, "Air Magic... Levitation." Everyone sat on each magic staff while Paimon held on my back. I returned all the things, including the raft inside my dimensional storage. I glanced at Erza who still has a sad expression then said with a smile, trying to cheer her up. "Don''t worry, Erza. Everyone will be alright if they listened to what I said to them." "Huh?" Erza reacted. "I''ll show you later." We rose up into the sky, flying fast towards the direction of Akane Beach. After several hours of flight, I was scanning around the sea below us. If they did what I said to them, they should be around here. Few minutes later, I saw something ahead of us on the sea. It was figure of several ships sailing. I''m glad, Simon listened to I said to him before Erza and I went to fetch Jellal, even though I''m a stranger to him. *Sigh* I sighed in relief then glanced at everyone, "Everyone! We''re going to land on one of those ships." I yelled. Ahead of those sailing ship, I saw them sitting down on the deck of the ship. We immediately glided down towards their ship. "Simon! Milliana! Everyone! We''re back!" I shouted. Erza was completely surprised, tears fell from her eyes. We landed smoothly on the deck of the ship then Erza ran towards them. "Erza!" "Nee-san!" Milliana and Shou shouted, running towards Erza. The two of them jumps and hugged Erza. "Erza!" All of them cried happily. Erza glanced at me and asked in surprise, "How? Didn''t Jellal place a magic bombs in this ship?" I gave her a smile and answered her, "Well, it was just a bluff made by him out of desperation. Luckily, Simon listened to me and left the island with every slaves on the tower of heaven before he notice it." Erza closed her eyes in tears then opened them, giving me a beautiful smile while slightly blushing, "Harukin... Thank you." I gave her a thumbs up with a proud smile on my face. "Of course. We''re friends, right?" Erza''s face blushes, looking away from me then she nodded, "Um." After that, I looked at the direction of the tower of heaven. I was aware that Ultear was bluffing because I didn''t felt her magic anywhere around the island. Arc of Time and Ice-Make Magic, those are Ultear''s Magic. But Magic Bomb, never heard of it or saw it from the anime. And a possessed Jellal can only use Darkness Magic and Heavenly Body Magic. Even she can use it, I should felt a little bit of her magic when she casted it on the ships around this island. Also she''s watching me from very far away that I couldn''t sense her magic power, so it shouldn''t possible for her to come here at a very short time. "Ultear... You may have outsmarted me, but I already outsmarted your outsmarting! Ha! Ha! Ha ha~" "But, it was just fluke thought." Paimon spoke behind me. "Shut up! Paimon. At least let me have my moments." I replied to her. "Now, Ultear. Build that tower by yourself. Ha! Ha! Ha ha." I continued. "What''s with Harukin? Why is he laughing by himself?" Krul asked Paimon. "Ssssh! Ignore him, Krul. He''s a Crimson Demon, the clan that has a few screw loose on their head." Paimon answered. "I heard that Paimon, how about I cook a Paimon Pasta for tonight''s dinner." (Paimon Pasta Recipe<<<) "... Paimon, ran away!" Paimon yelled, running away from me. ... I turned around and walked towards their Grandpa Rob, "Gramps, can you help me and Erza join Fairy Tail." I asked. Grandpa Rob smiled at me and responded, "Don''t worry, Makarov is a kind man. He''ll accept you whatever you are or what kind of person you are, as long as you have a kindness and goodness on your heart." "Ohh... As I expected of the Master of Fairy Tail. Thanks Gramps..." I glanced at Erza who''s hugging with Milliana and others. "Erza!" I called her name, walking towards her. "Erza... Come and join with me in Fairy Tail Guild." I asked her, lifting my right hand towards her. "Harukin..." She moved her hand to take my hand, suddenly she stopped, she turned around and looked at her friends. "Nee-san... Go! Your dream is to become a witch and ride on the broom and fly in the sky, right? Grandpa told us." Shou said to her. "Don''t worry about us, Grandpa will adopt and take care of us." Milliana said. "We''ll be fine, Erza. You should go with him and make your dreams come true." Wally spoke. "Harukin, please take care of Erza. I won''t forgive you if something happened to her." Simon said to me. I nodded to him and answered, "Yes." The four of them pushed Erza from behind towards me, "Thank you, everyone." Then she looked at me with a smile and took my hands, "Please take care of me, Harukin." she said. I also smiled at her and responded, "With p???sur?." --- Three days later, we arrived in front of the Fairy Tail''s guild building. "Go and talk to Makarov first to join. I''ll spoke with him later. Good luck... I''ll come and get the two of you later." Grandpa Rob said. "Nee-san. Harukin, good luck to the two of you." Shou spoke. Everyone said their wish of luck to us and left. "I''ll stay here outside." Krul spoke and walked away. "Paimon will go with Krul." Paimon followed after her. "Okay, just don''t go to far away." I said to them. I glanced at entrance door and took a deep breath. "Erza, are you ready?" "Yes!" she responded. "Okay... Now!" I gently opened the door. The first thing I saw inside is a little boy with spiky black colored hair and has a dark blue eyes. He''s only wearing und?rw??r shorts right now. It was Gray Fullbuster. "Oh, newcomer." I just smiled at him. "Gray, your clothes!" Said by little girl with brown ponytail hair. That was Cana Alberona. ... I closed the door back. "Wrong building!" (To be continued.) (I''ll review it and fix my mistakes later.) (For those who read it early, I already edit it in mistake on the timeline.. Thanks for reminding me.) Chapter 40 - 39: Joining Fairy Tail Chapter 39: Joining Fairy Tail Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In front of Fairy Tail Building, I opened the entrance door again and walked inside together with Erza. While walking towards the counter, I saw the younger version Macao and Wakaba drinking together. Walking together with Erza, everyone was staring at the two of us. I saw the guild master sitting on top of the counter, we walked towards him. He looked at the two of us and spoke, "Hello, children. My name is Makarov. I am the master of this Fairy Tail Guild. What can I do for the two you?" I stepped forward and answered, "Gramps... Actually, Erza and I came here from far away to join this Fairy Tail guild." Master Makarov smiled at us, "Ohh... If this little girl is Erza, the what''s your name?" he asked. "It''s... It''s Harukin..." I answered. ... "Well, what''s a interesting name you have there, then if you want to join the guild and do some jobs, what kind of magic can you use?" This old man is really kind. He didn''t laugh at my weird name. "Sunshine Magic." He got intrigue and said, "Oh! Can I see it?" I gave him wry smile, "I really want to show it, it''s a very troublesome magic if I used it here inside the guild building." "You can show it me outside then," We went outside the guild building then I demonstrate to him my magic. "I heard that the newcomer is going to demonstrate his magic to master." Cana said. "Let''s see, what he can do." Gray replied. "You may now start." Master Makarov spoke. Erza move away from me. I glanced at her and said, "Erza, I think it''s better for you to take off that armor you''re wearing. It''s going to melt, if I used my magic here." She nodded and took off her armor, placing it down on the ground. I took a deep breath and placed my hands in front of my ?h?st, facing my palm towards each other. A small light appeared, becoming bigger and turning into a miniature of the sun. "Greatest Sun!" Master Makarov eyes widened in surprise. Suddenly, everyone was panicking. "Everyone! The guild building is on fire!" The ground below me was turning into a lava and all the metal around me started to melt, including Erza''s armor. "Harukin! Stop your magic now!" Master Makarov said while panicking. Making it disappeared takes more time, so I immediately threw it towards the sky. I waited for it to went very high on the sky until it can''t easily be seen. I closed my right hand, "Pride flare!" Suddenly, something flare up on the sky and made a very strong explosion, blowing away the clouds. All of us felt a the force of the explosion, making a very strong blow of the wind. Everyone jaw dropped while I made a satisfied expression, "Ha... That was great." I said. I glanced at guild building, it was still on fire. "Aahh~! The guild building is still burning!" I shouted. With everyone''s help, we''re able stopped the fire immediately. Inside the slightly burned guild building, I was standing with Erza in front of Master Makarov who''s sitting on top of counter again. His eyes are closed while thinking. "Gramps, I apologize for burning the guild building." I slightly bowed. "Don''t worry about that, it''s my fault for making you do it." he replied. "Now, for the result is..." *gulp* I gulped in nervousness. "You pass... From now on, your a member of Fairy Tail Guild." he said with relaxed expression. I became happy and jumped in joy, "Yay!" "But." he followed. I suddenly stopped then glanced at him. "Your magic is too strong that I''m going to forbid you use them here inside the guild building and also around or inside the town." I just nodded to him and said, "Yes, Gramps." "There was something I wanted to asked you, Harukin." "What is it, Gramps?" "Why did you choose to join the Fairy Tail." he asked. I closed my eyes then opened them, making a serious expression. "I, Harukin, have a dream!... In order to take my first step towards achieving that dream. I decided to join the Fairy Tail to become one of the strongest member of number one guild in Fiore." "Ho... then welcome to the family, kid..." he said while grinning. "Ummm, Gramps?" "What is it, Harukin. Do you have something to ask?" I went behind Erza, pushing her in front of Master Makarov. "Her full name is Erza Scarlet, based on her beautiful scarlet hair." Erza reddened from what I said. "Oh, Erza... Actually, how old are the two of you?" Gramps asked. "I''m Eleven..." Erza answered. "Well, I''m actually nine years old." ... "Ehh?!" Erza was surprised. She glanced at me and said, "You''re younger than me?" "Yes, is there a problem?" I responded. She pouted, looking away from me while blushing. "Nothing..." Suddenly, "Hahaha~!" Gramps laughed. Me and Erza looked at him with confused expression. "That''s because Harukin, the way you talk sounded more like a teenager than a little kid." "Oh, my family and the people in my neighbor said the same thing." I said. Gramps glanced at Erza, "Then Erza, what kind of magic can you use?" he asked. "Go! Erza, show him your amazing magic." I spoke, pushing her gently forward. ... Suddenly, her body started to tremble. "Ummm..." "Erza?" She turned around and glanced at me with tears on her eyes, "Harukin... I don''t know how to use Magic." she said to me. ... Sweat started to appear on my forehead. That''s right. Because of my intervention on the tower of heaven, she didn''t learn how to use her magic. I glanced at Gramps and said, "Time out, Gramps. I just have something to say to Erza." Gramps just nodded to me and replied, "Okay..." I held Erza''s hand and took her in the corner. Cana who was watching us together with Gray spoke, "Those two, they looked like a couple to me. Are they dating each other?" "Hmmm..." Gray was observing us. In the corner, "Erza, I''m gonna tell you this. We have the same type of Magic." I said to her. "But, I can''t use Sunshine Magic." "No, I''m talking about my other magic abilities." "I don''t know what are you talking about. I don''t have the magic staves or dimensional storage that you''re using." "What about the floating sword that I summoned to kill the hounds in the Tower of Heaven?" "Sorry, Harukin. I closed my eyes at that time, out of fear. I didn''t see you using that ability to kill the hounds." she explained. I looked at her in disappointment then pinched both of her cheek. "Halukin, that hurts..." *Sigh* I sighed then said, "Then I shall show it to you again, but pay attention this time." My expression turned serious then I chanted, "Sword barrel... Full open!" Several different kinds of sword appeared, floating behind me. Erza was amazed. Everyone inside the guild was surprised when they saw me using another magic. "It''s not just this, you still have another magic." "Dark Berserker!" A giant black knight appeared like a ghost behind me. "What is that black armor thing?" pointed by one of the guild members. "Requip!" A void appeared on it''s ?h?st and I went inside the Black Knight Armor. "This is our magic, Erza. It may a little different from yours but it''s called Requip, a spatial type of magic." "..." She was silent with sad expression. "Sorry, Harukin. I can''t still understand it. But, because of me..." I placed my index finger on her lips to stop her from finishing what she''s saying. Looks like, it will take more time before I can return to my world. It''s my fault anyway. "Erza, we''re going to train to awaken your magic ability." (To be continued.) (I''ll fix later.) Chapter 41 - 40: Training with Erza Chapter 40: Training with Erza Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Another three days has passed, in the middle of Magnolia southgate park, Erza and I are training our swordsmanship by swinging repeatedly the big wooden sword. "9994! 9995! 9996! 9997." Both of us shouted, swinging our sword. "9998! 9999! 10 000!!" Suddenly, I stopped, leaning the big wooden sword on my shoulders. "Erza, we should stop for now and rest." I said. "But Harukin, I can still go on--" "No! It''s already lunch time. We should rest for now and eat." "Okay then..." We walked towards the giant tree at the center of park and sat down together under. I placed my palm on my forehead. *Sigh* I sighed. With our progression, it will take a very long time before I can go back home on my world. In the first place, this kind of training is totally futile, it won''t make Erza learn how to use her magic early. I don''t know how can I awaken her magic faster. "Ahhh! What I''m going to do?!" "Ummm... Harukin, are you okay?" Erza asked worriedly. "No, I''m alright, Erza. I''m just doing some deep thinking." "Actually, Harukin. If something is troubling you, don''t think twice to ask for my help, okay?" Oh, what a good girl. I gave her a thumbs up and said, "Okay, Erza. I will rely on you if something arises." She just smiled on my response. Suddenly, "Harukin! Are you there?" I heard Paimon shouting behind us. I glanced at her from behind the tree, "What is it, Paimon? And where''s Krul?" "Krul is sleeping lazily at Grandpa Rob''s old house after eating a lot of food she bought from the streets... I have something important things to say to you, right now." That girl... slowly becoming a slob. "I''ll hear it then..." "No, we have to talk in private." Paimon said while glancing at Erza. I stood up, "Okay." I took a lunch box and water bottle from my dimensional storage then gave it to Erza, "Here, Erza. Go ahead and eat first, I have something to talk about with Paimon." "Yes..." Erza responded. I walked far enough for not anyone to hear our conversation. Paimon who''s floating went in front of me "It''s regarding about your friend system forcing you to be transported into another world without you being noticed." she said. "What do you mean?" "I think, it''s better for you should hear it from Gaia-sama herself." "Earth-chan? How?" I was confused. Paimon went towards me and placed her right palm on my forehead, "What are you doing, Paimon?" "Gaia-sama wanted you to meet someone. The one who caused this trouble that you''re having in your system... I''m telling you right now, even you finished the quest in progress on your system, another quest will just popped out and you''ll have no choice but be transported to another world again... And it will happen over and over again until you realized that there''s no end to it." "Why? What did I do to deserve this?!" I said, surprised from I heard from her. "Your friend system shouldn''t popped out with a quest and automatically transported you forcefully while you''re not aware it or you''re sleeping, it should just have same function as social media from the world you came from in your past life, where you meet new friends from another world. But, due to some Goddess complaining about you, Gaia-sama has no choice but temporarily banned you from the world you''re living by forcefully sending you to world to another world with a quest repeatedly. "Ugh... then what about Wiz and everyone?" "Don''t worry, Harukin. One day here or on any world that you''ve been transported is equivalent to one day from the world you came from. And about Wiz, I already told her to go ahead and wait for us on her shop." "Wait a minute, who was the goddess that complaining about me?" "You will have a meeting right now with the goddess who complained about you so be sure to reconcile with her. Don''t worry, Gaia-sama will be by your side. I''m gonna send you now..." Suddenly, a light shrouded my eyesight. Everything turned blank. When my consciousness returned, I slowly opened my eyes. I saw Earth-chan standing, staring down at me while I''m lying on the ground. She still wearing the same school uniform. "Ummm... Earth-chan? If you stood this close to me, I can see clearly your und?rw??r right now." "Oh, then look at it to your hearts content." she said with a smile. (Her expression<<<) ... Looking around, I saw that I returned in the beautiful forest where this goddess lives. I stood up and shook the dirt on my clothes. "Huh?" I noticed that I became tall and the clothes that I''m wearing is different. I was wearing a elite school uniform with a white coat, black necktie, black pants and black shoes. This was my uniform when I was in middle school in my past life. Earth-chan summoned a rectangular mirror in her hands, facing it towards me. I saw my face on the mirror. Platinum-blonde hair and piercing blue eyes. (Appearance<<<) "Did you miss you old appearance?" Earth-chan said. "Yes..." I was surprised, seeing my old self. "Now, for the main subject..." Earth-chan made the mirror on her hands disappeared. *Clap!* She clapped her hand once and everything around is turned dark. I looked around, I noticed that we''re teleported to a dark room, but this place looks very familiar to me. "Let''s sit there together and wait for them to arrive here." Earth-chan pointed at the two glowing white sofa facing each other with a beautiful glass table between them. We sat together on a couch. Few minutes later, Suddenly, a beautiful winged woman with golden orange hair appeared out of nowhere. In other words, she was an angel. She was carrying a tray with a tea set on it. "I apologize for the wait, Great Goddess, Gaia-sama. Eris-sama and Aqua-sama will appear here shortly." She said while bowing to Earth-chan. Earth-chan nodded at her. Eris and Aqua? Who''s in this two goddess in complaining on me. "Here... Have some tea first." She placed the teacups in front us on the table and poured some tea on it. Earth-chan and I took a sip on it. "Hmmm... It really taste good and very relaxing." "Thank you." She replied, winking at me. "So, you''re the one who made it and prepared for us. It''s really good, can you teach me how you make it?" I said and asked with a smile. She blushed a little then she answered, "Sure... Next time, if we meet again." Earth-chan hit my head with the edge of her hand. "Ouch! That hurts." "Stop messing around, Arata. We''re going have a meeting after a short while." Suddenly, a light appeared above us and two beautiful girls descended. It was Goddess of Fortune, Eris and the other one is Useless Goddess of Water, Aqua. Eris is a beautiful girl with long silvery hair and purple eyes, she''s wearing a purple one-piece hagoromo dress with yellow trimmings which goes slightly passed her knees. She also wears purple shoes and white stockings, as well as a necklace with a pink diamond-shaped jewel in its center. While Useless Goddess, Aqua has a blue waist-long hair that is partially tied into a loop with a water-molecule shaped clip, and blue eyes. She was wearing a blue ordinary attire consisting of a vest, detached sleeves, th??h-high boots, an extremely short miniskirt, and a transparent underskirt. She also wears a translucent pink hagoromo floating around her neck and arm. "Can I return now my reincarnator in your world." Earth-chan spoke. "It''s okay for me, but..." Eris glanced at Aqua. "I refuse!" Aqua answered. "So, it was you!" I pointed at Useless Goddess, Aqua with angry expression. (To be continued.) (I think I made it too deep. I''ll fix later after work. The title I put is just my troll.) Useless Goddess, Aqua. Goddess Eris. Chapter 42 - 41: Eris pads her ?h?st Chapter 41: Eris pads her ?h?st Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In the middle of meeting on heavenly realm, I was pulling both of her cheeks. "You Useless Goddess, what have I''ve done to you, for me to be kicked out of my home world!" I said to Aqua with angry tone. She was holding both of my wrist, struggling to push me away from her. She became teary-eyed in pain. "Ow! Ow! Ow! Stop it! Let me go!" "Ouch!" I let go of Aqua and massage my head. "Arata! The sole purpose of this meeting is reconcile with the goddesses from your home world so that you can get back home! So stop being angry and at least listen to their explanation." Earth-chan scolded me. All of us took a sit. Earth-chan and I together then in front of us is Eris and Useless Aqua. I was glaring at Aqua. My body started to emit intense heat, glowing in this dark room. "Ouch!" Earth-chan slapped my head. "Stop using your powers here! You''re gonna cause me a global warming." she scolded me again. Then, she sighed. She glanced at Goddess Eris and Useless Goddess Aqua then said, "Please explain to him why he''s been banned from his home world." "Ummm... Actually..." Eris was about to say something, but she blushed and became embarrass. "This guy! It''s all his fault that my followers are decreasing lately." Useless Aqua pointed at me. "Huh?" I reacted with annoying expression. "So, you don''t believe me?" "Yes... In the first place, I didn''t even got involved on anything related to your crazy cult." I responded. "It''s not a cult, it''s Axis Church!" She glanced at Eris and said, "Show it to him, Eris. Let him see the evidence we got for him." Goddess Eris was trembling, she looked at Aqua with very embarrassed expression, "... I''m sorry, Aqua-senpai. I can''t..." ... "See! It''s not my fault. Your followers must be slowly being enlightened that the goddess that they''re devoting upon is an idiot." Aqua became teary-eyed while pouting, she grabbed Goddess Eris''s dress, taking something from her ?h?st. "Waaah!! Eris, you traitor! I gonna confiscate those br??st pad of yours." "Wait! I''m sorry, Aqua-senpai! I''m gonna show him now!" she said in panic. Useless Goddess Aqua let go of her. Eris summoned something on the table. It was a colored statues, paintings, figurines, painted mugs and hand drawn poster of a very beautiful girl wearing a slightly revealing dress. It was a well-endowed girl with curvaceous figure. Oh, aren''t those things I sold from our family shop. Those are really big hit that it sells well really fast. Even from far places like Arcanretia and Axel, people from there and other far away places came to our shop just to buy those things. I even hidden it from my parents and twin sister that I secretly making it and sell a lot of those to my customers just to make profit to pay my father''s debt. As I expected from Goddess Eris, she''s really popular that her merchandise really sold fast. Hahaha Wait. "Aqua-senpai... I can''t take this anymore." Eris spoke, covering her face by both of her hands in embarrassment. "Because of these things, a lot of my followers are being led ashtray, tempting them to switch their faith to Eris." Useless Aqua angrily said. Several sweat appeared on my forehead. "In the first place, the body figure of Eris on these things are totally different... Eris''s ?h?st is padded you know? They''re padded!" Aqua clearly said. "Aaaahh! Aqua-senpai! What are you saying him?!" Goddess Eris screamed. "I don''t know what are you talking about and I don''t know these things." I lied as naturally as I breathed. "You!..." Useless Aqua pointed at me, teary-eyed while trembling. "How dare you to lie in front of a goddess! I''m gonna give you a divine punishment!" "You? A goddess..." I said with disbelieving expression. "Aaaahh! How dare you treat me like that!" she shouted angrily while shaking me. Suddenly, Earth-chan smacked both of our heads. *Thud!* *Thud!* "That hurts!" Both Useless Aqua and I said in pain. "Stop it! You two, this meeting won''t be finished if the two of you don''t get along!" she scolded both of us. Useless Aqua returned to her seat while Goddess Eris put away the merchandise that I created on the table. Earth-chan glanced at Goddess Eris, "Eris, do you have any complain to my reincarnator?" Goddess Eris looked at me with slightly reddened face, "Nothing really, more like I''m thankful to him that he''s increasing my followers, but please make me in normal dress, I felt like I''m becoming a gravure idol than a worshipped goddess." Eris said then she gave a embarrassed smile. Earth-chan switched her glance at Useless Goddess Aqua, "Now, Aqua. Can you forgive him already?" "Hmph! I refuse." Useless Goddess Aqua just hmphed and said. "Looks like you won''t no matter what, then how about this." Earth-chan took out a sheet of paper out of nowhere and placed it on the table in front of me. She lift up her hand, a light appeared on her palm turning into a necklace with Axis Cult''s symbol on it. "Since, Arata is the cause of the decrease in your worshippers, then how about you make him your apostle and have him spread the teaching of your church." "What?!" I reacted in shock. "He just need to sign this paper then wear this Axis Cult''s necklace, he will forever become your apostle until the end of his life." Earth-chan continued. Useless Goddess Aqua became happy and said in joy, "Are you sure, Gaia-sama? If he signed this, he will be one of my worshippers?" "Yes, he will become the number one worshipper of yours. Not only that, he can even travel to another world to spread the teaching of you as a Goddess and further increase your worshippers." Earth-chan explained. ... I was totally speechless of what she said. "Wow! That''s not a bad offer! I accept it! I will withdraw my complaint now! I going to forgive him and have him return now to his home world. In exchange, he have sign this and officially become my apostle." Aqua said happily. "I refuse!" I loudly said. "Why?!" Useless Aqua reacted. *Sigh* Earth-chan sighed the she said, winking her left eye at me. I don''t understand what she trying to say to me. "Arata, I give you two choices. One is you won''t sign this paper and be stuck in a infinite loop of nonsense quest in different worlds forever while your twin sister and little sister gets married to a trash. Even your childhood friend Yunyun will get married and gets impregnanted by a guy who''s not you... I know that you like her even you don''t show it and your totally aware of her feelings for you." she said, smiling at me. "Ugh!" That sounds traumatizing to me. "And two, you sign this and become her apostle to increase her worshippers. Everyone will be happy and you can now return back home to your own world." ... Earth-chan moved his head towards near my ear, "Don''t worry, when your life ends and as my reincarnator, your soul will be ended up to me. When that happens, let''s do a lot of Ara ara, Sun-kun." she whispered on my ears I shivered when I heard what she said. "Not you too... Okay! I give up! I rather die than let Komekko and Nee-san married to a trash. Also Yunyun, I won''t let that happen! She''s mine!... Then I just need to sign this adoption paper right? And wear this necklace---" I loudly said and proclaimed. Huh? Adoption Paper? "See... You''ll end up signing it anyway." Earth-chan said with mischievous smile. "Yay! I gained a apostle. With this, the Axis Church will spread across the different worlds!" Useless Aqua said in joy. "..." Eris was totally speechless of what happened. "Don''t think this means you''ve won!" I shouted, pointing at Useless Aqua, trying to follow. I signed the paper then wore the necklace on my neck. But when I read what''s written on the paper again. ______________________ PET ADOPTION PAPER PET NAME: AQUA ANIMAL: GODDESS SIGNED BY NEW OWNER: Arata Shouta/ Harukin ______________________ I glanced at Earth-chan, She noticed my glance and winked at me. This goddess... (To be continued) (A/N: Fill my comment section more. hahahaha.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 43 - 42: Upgrade Chapter 42: Upgrade Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) After I signed the Adoption Contract, Earth-chan took it from me. She rolled the paper and raised it towards Aqua. "Now, Goddess of Water, Aqua. Do you accept Arata?" "Yes!..." Aqua accepted. The contract disappeared on Earth-chan hands. "Arata, put the necklace on her neck." "Yes..." After I put the on necklace on her, it lit up and became a choker. "Yay! I have a apostle... Huh?" Aqua reacted. She stiffly turned to Earth-chan, "Congratulations, Aqua. You''re now officially became Arata''s pet. With that, you can''t keep pestering me now with your complaints." Earth-chan said with devious smile. "Why?!" Aqua wailed then she glanced at me. "Idiot." I spoke with smug expression. Her expression was totally priceless. Seeing her suffer like this, making me satisfied. I felt like that I''m slowly turning into a sadist. "Waaaaah! This is all your fault, even mother goddess deceived me! Waaaaah!" I pushed her face away from me and said, "Alright! Alright! I really sorry about that... Don''t worry, I won''t sell those kinds of merchandise anymore. According to my calculations, my father''s debt will be fully paid after I just left my village." "Is that true?" she calmed down a little bit. "Yes... Okay then as my apology, take this high quality wine that I made at home out of my hobby." I opened my dimensional storage, taking several bottles of wine and placing it on the table in front of her. "Yaaay!" she happily took it and drank one bottle. [Taming successful] [You''ve successfully formed a contract.] [Congratulations, you''ve got a pet.] [Aqua, The Goddess of Water has become your pet.] [You gained a new skill "Summon Pet"] I glanced at Earth-chan, Noticing my glance, she gave a mischievous smile. "Tee-hee." I frowned at her and responded, "I hate you!" This girl is dangerous. She even deceived me just to deceived Aqua. We''re in the middle of the garden. "Ummm... Eris-sama, what are you doing here?" I asked. "I''ve been called here by Gaia-sama." she answered. "Well, I have something important to remind the two of you. Since, Aqua is an idiot and she''ll forget the things I''ve told her, I excluded her." Earth-chan spoke. "What is it, Gaia-sama?" "The truth is, since I created Arata''s body that can contain and control easily his special abilities, I turned him into a half-god." "Ehh?!" Both Eris and I was totally surprise. "Since Sunshine Magic is grace, if a human possessed it, it will harm it''s user, damaging his body. So turning him into a half-god is my only option." ... "So that''s why, I can easily use Sunshine without a problem occuring to my body." "Gaia-sama, is that really okay?" "Don''t worry, everything gonna be okay, right?" Earth-chan glanced at me. "Oh... Then what''s the point of revealing this to me anyway." I said. "What are you talking about? Of course, you''ll have the opportunity to make me and Eris to become your wife. It''s a Goddess wife, you know!" "Huh?!" Eris reacted. I frowned at her and replied, "Sorry, I already had Yunyun... but having Goddess Eris as my wife, I don''t mind at all. But if it is you, I refuse, I hate you after all." Goddess Eris blushed. "Ehh? You''re still sulking about what happened on the meeting?" Earth-chan went behind me, hugging me from my back. "Ne-Ne, Can you forgive me already?" "No." I pushed her away from me. "How cold... Oh, that''s right! I forgot to revert back your system to normal. Don''t worry, I''ll add some bonus and upgrade on some of your special abilities as my apology for tampering your system." She went back towards me again, holding my head. "Earth-chan, what are trying to do?" "Ara ara, this is free service." She shove her face towards mine, kissing my lips. "Hmmmp!!" I struggled. Few seconds passed, she let go of me, ???k?n? her lips. "Thanks for the food!" I was trembling. "Hey, Sun-kun! Are you okay?" she was waving her hand in front of me. I was already at my limit. First, I was sent to another world without me noticing, forcing to do a quest because of some stupid complaint. She tampered my system just for that complain. Second, she deceived me by blackmailing me to sign a paper just to scam the Useless Goddess. She didn''t even consult first before she done this. Just hearing the choices that she gave is really traumatic for me. Third... She kissed me without my consent. With this, she already crossed the line. I had enough of her games. A black knight armor appeared behind Earth-chan, it grabbed her from behind. "Umm... Arata? I''m a girl, you know?" I gave her very gentle smile and said, "I''m using a stand so it doesn''t count." "Ehh?" she reacted. "Now, begone thot... Plus Ultra!!!" I shouted while the giant black armor threw away Earth-chan very high into the lake near us. "Oraaa!!!" "Gyaaah!!!" Earth-chan screamed. ... *Splash* She dropped on the lake. Suddenly, a screen appeared in front of me. [Reverting back the system 1%... 58%... 100%] [Reverting System Completed] [Quest Menu will be deleted] [Quest on progress will be cancelled but rewards will still remain and will be given to you even the quest is not completed] [Rewards: 2 Luck stats increase Detonation Magic 40 Skill Points 2 Random Friend Invitation] [Upgrading some Special Abilities] ["Sunshine" can now be used at night time, but the power is not strong as daytime] [Stand: Dark Berserker has gained new ability called "The World". Stops the time for five seconds.] ["World Gate" is now added on the menu. You can now access the different worlds that you already came across. Teleports around the saved point or added friend] [Owari no Seraph World and Fairy Tail World has been added to the World Gate, and Konosuba World as your home world] ... There''s many changes, but what stands out for me more. "The world?... Stops the time?" I mumbled. I was trembling in happiness. Getting this ability... does put a smile on my face. Goddess Eris went towards me and said, "Ummm... Arata---" "Dark Berserker... ZA WARUDO!" I yelled. *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped. Everything around me was frozen in places including Goddess Eris. ... I was speechless. Out of joy, I hugged Eris. After five seconds, the time has begun to move again. "Huh?" Goddess Eris was surprised when she saw me hugging her. She became flustered. "Arata? Since when----" "Ahh! Thank you very much. I really like this ability." I said. "Arata? Can you please let go of me? This is really embarrassing." she spoke while being embarrassed. All of sudden, Earth-chan rose up and went out of lake, she shouted while complaining, "Hey, Sun-kun! I''m the one who gave you that ability! I''m should be the one you''re hugging, not her! It''s totally unfair!" I let go of Goddess Eris who''s still remained blushing. Earth-chan walked back towards me. I glanced at her and said with disappointing expression, "Huh? Your still here?" "Ugh~" she ?r??n?d. "Can I go back now?" I asked. "Sure, but where''s my goodbye kiss?" she responded. ... This girl... I thought she''s a dignified goddess, but she was just a pervert. (To be continued) (I''ll fix later.) Chapter 44 - 43: I Wanna Go Home Chapter 43: I Wanna'' Go Home Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In the Garden of Gods, "Sun-kun, give me a goodbye kiss before I returned you back. It''ll be a very long time then, if you''ll come back here, so during that time, I''m gonna miss you a lot." Earth-chan keeps pestering me while shaking me. *sigh* I sighed then said, "Okay then, but only on the cheek." "No! I want it on my lips. Smooch me until I became breathless." she replied. "You''ve done it me just now, so what''s the difference." "Ahhh! Of course! It''s the initiative, Sun-kun. I want you to be the one to give us a passionate kiss, right Eris?" she glanced at Eris. "Gaia-sama! Why are you involving me?!" Eris complained. Earth-chan ignored Eris, facing me while waiting for the kiss to come, "Now, do it. Chuuuuuuuu~" This Goddess... Well... Since, she done a lot of things for me, I''m also indebted to her for giving me a second life, I should give her a reward even though she''s a little bit perverted. "I''m only doing this as my thanks for you." I said I leaned down and moved my face towards her, giving her the kiss she wants on her lips. Eris covered her face with her hands, but she''s peeking between her fingers, "Kyaah!" she reacted, blushing while watching us kissing. Earth-chan embraced me, moved her arms behind my neck and pulled me a little bit forceful. She was invading my mouth. She darts her tongue into my mouth, su?k?n? on it gently for a brief moment then I released it. "Mmm..." It felt good... But, it taste like a salt water in the ocean. Doing this, I saw an image of Yunyun, smiling at me while we''re walking together in the forest. I felt guilty of what I''m doing right now. A few seconds later, she broke the kiss and stared at my eyes. She gave me a kind smile and said, "I felt something inside your heart. If you''re feeling guilty about this just because you like someone else, don''t worry, I don''t mind becoming your second wife or mistress. Also you''re real body is not here, only your consciousness came here. Your child body is the care of Paimon right now." ... "But, anyway. Thanks for the dessert." She licked again her lips. Earth-chan glanced Eris, "Eris, it''s your turn now to kiss him. Hurry up, before I returned him to his body in Earthland." she said as she went behind Eris, pushing her from behind towards me. "Me?!" Eris pointed herself. This Goddess... she''s a bad influence. "Now, Sun-kun. Give her a passionate kiss she''ll never forget, making her your another wife." "Ehh!?" Eris became flustered. "Hurry up! Hurry up! Hurry up!" Earth-chan is forcing Eris to do it. She panicked, "Waaah..." I held both of her shoulders. "Eris, don''t listen to this pervert." "Don''t think to much about it, Sun-kun. She been observing you since you arrived on the world she presides in. She even thought of you as a dangerous entity and plans to eliminate you at first, because of the divinity and your special abilities you possess, but when she realized that you don''t have any ill intent to cause a harm to the world under her jurisdiction and just wanted to live a peaceful life, she stopped and just continued to watch over you." Earth-chan explained. "Huh?! Is that true, Eris?" I asked for confirmation. "Yes... Because of your ridiculous magic power and divinity you have, I''ve been watchful of you. But, since, I''m a Goddess of Luck and Fortune, all I can do is lower your luck. You must noticed it in your status, right? That was my doing... Sorry!" Eris explained then apologized. ... I was totally speechless. So that''s why my luck was very low and only a single digit. " Eris... Do you hate me?" I asked her. "Not really, more like I''m a bit interested in you. Watching you having fun living normally in your home village even though you''re different from others makes me a little bit jealous of you. I also want to go down there and have a little adventure." she responded while slightly blushing. Looks like, I already rejected half of my humanity before I knew it. "Well, I''ve been suspicious of you, but that already disappeared now that I learned that you''re a reincarnator of Gaia-sama and turned into a half-god by her." Eris continued. "Go! Sun-kun. She said it herself that she''s interested on you. Now, kiss her and make her your-------" I hit Earth-chan with a karate chop on her head. "Ouch! That hurts!" "Actually, what is this nonsense that this perverted Goddess are talking about Goddess as a wife." I pointed at Earth-chan who''s massaging her head. "Even though Gaia-sama is like that, she''s still a Great Goddess. She took a liking of you while watching you here in Heavenly Realm. A Goddess and Demi-God has a higher chance to become a couple after all according to her. But, I agreed with you that she spouts a lot of nonsense." Eris tried to explain to me. "Hey!" Earth-chan retorted. "Well, I don''t have anything to ask, I''ll just discover them myself. Can you return me back now to my body?" I said to Earth-chan. "Yeah, sure. Get ready." Earth-chan pointed her palm towards me. "Since the issue with Aqua-senpai is already solved, you can back now to your home world. But before that..." Eris moved towards me and gave a peck on my cheek then she gorgeously moved away from me while blushing. "This is my apology for making your luck very low. Don''t worry, I already set them back to normal... Let''s meet again in the future, Arata... No, Harukin." she winked at me with a smile. (Image<<<) "Me too, Let''s meet again if there''s a chance. Now, I''m sending you back. Goodbye Sun-kun." I just waved at them. They waved back to me. My eyesight shrouded by light. Everything turned blank. When consciousness returned back, I woke up in front of the gate of a certain mansion. ... The mansion looks familiar, I looked around inside the gate. "There''s no mistake, this is the mansion where Nee-san and her party lives." (Image<<<<) I tried to open the gate and it was unlocked, I went inside. I arrived at the door entrance. *Knock!* *Knock!* I knocked the door. "Who''s there?" I heard a girl''s voice responded inside. "Nee-san! It''s me. Are you inside?" The door opened and I saw a tall, beautiful young woman, which gives the appearance of a cool beauty. She is well-endowed and also has light blue eyes and straight, long blonde hair, usually kept in a ponytail tied with a braid and red hair clips secured on both sides of her bangs. She was wearing a clad in black, white, and yellow armour, with a metal shoulder plate on her left side, and a wing-like cloth perched upon her right shoulder. "Who are you?" she asked. There''s no doubt, she''s Lalatina, the daughter of the current head of the Dustiness house. Wait! Am I on the wrong timeline right now. How did I arrived here. "Is Nee-- Megumin inside?" "She''s in the living room, do you need something?" "Yes, can I meet her?" "Sure, come inside." She said then she glanced behind. "Megumin! Someone''s looking for you!" she shouted. "Who is it, Darkness?" I heard Nee-san voice. "I think it''s better for you to meet him. He has the same trait as you." ''Then, let him come here in the living room." Nee-san said. "She said, let''s go." I followed Darkness inside. We arrived on living room. I saw Nee-san sitting on the couch with Kazuma leaning behind her. ... I was completely shocked. Darkness glanced at me, "This is guy who wants to meet you, Megumin." "Ehh... Harukin?" I was trembling hard. "Ne-Nee-san?" I pointed at her big tummy. (Pictures<<<) She was pregnant. Right now, she ??r?ssing it while looking together with Kazuma. This was a nightmare. My world crumbled again I spitted blood from my mouth then fell down hard on the floor. *Thud!* I died, the end. ... I woke up! I just saw another nightmare that tortures me. Not only on Komekko, but Nee-san too. I felt something blowing on my mouth, I slowly opened my eyes. I saw Erza crying while kissing me on my mouth. Not you too! (To be continued.) (A/N: This chapter was really hard for me.... I''ll edit it if I found my mistakes later.) Chapter 45 - 44: I Wanna Go Home 2 Chapter 44: I Wanna'' Go Home 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In Magnolia southgate park, I arrived back on my body who''s lying on the ground. After I woke up from my hellish nightmare, I saw Erza kissing me on my mouth while crying. I tapped her on back. When she noticed that I already woke up, she moved her head away from me. "Harukin?" "Oh, what happened Erza?" I asked her. She suddenly hugged me while sobbing. "Harukin!! I thought I lost you!" "Huh?" I was clueless of what happened. Paimon should have a clue, I glanced at her. I saw her snickering near us while floating. "Pffffft..." "PA-I-MON! What''s the meaning of this?" I said with menacing aura. She was surprised, stiffly glanced at me, "Oh, Harukin! You''re finally awake, how''s your visit in Heavenly Realm?" I gave her a very kind smile and said, "Everything is alright now, I can finally go home... Answer my question just now." "Ummm... Paimon ran away!" she ran away. "Wait a minute, Erza. I just have something to do." She silently nodded at me, "Did you think that you can ran away from me now, Paimon? Dark Berserker, The World!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* I stopped the time and everything around me was frozen in places. I immediately dashed towards Paimon and grabbed her from behind. Five seconds later, the time has begun to move again. "Huh?" Erza reacted when I disappeared beside her. "What?" Paimon was surprised when she noticed that I already caught her. Both of them glanced at me. "You cheater, you got another cheat. Let go of Paimon!" Paimon yelled at me. "Paimon as your punishment, I''m gonna turn you into rice bowl toppings." (Ingredients<<<) "Noooo!" She screamed. After that, she explained to Erza that she was tricking her that I was dying and need rescue breathe. "Paimon, apologizes." She bowed at me and Erza. I glanced at Erza and said, "That''s right, Erza. I''m going home for now, but I''ll be back in few days. I just need to do something at home and maybe, they''re already started to get worried about me if I don''t return home now." "Okay then, but what about our training?" she asked. "Wait a minute." I opened my system. A screen appeared in front of me. ________________ Welcome! Harukin Gender: Male Age: 9 [Status] [Inventory] [Skills] [Special Abilities] [Friend System] [World Gate] [Exit] Date and Time: xx/xx/xxxx 11:23 AM I clicked on Friend System. _________________ Friend System Friend List (1/5) Hyakuya Akane(Busy) [Chat] [Move] [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] Summon Beings (2/10) Krul(zzZ) Aqua(Drunk) [Back] _________________ I clicked on "Add a friend" then placed Erza''s full name on it and pressed "Ok". A screen appeared in front of Erza. I immediately went towards her and read it. _________________ Erza, I want to be sandwiched by your th??hs. Wanna become my friend? By Harukin. [Yes] [No] _________________ ... Erza and I was silent. This time my name was written on it. I noticed Paimon was chuckling behind me. This emergency food... I grabbed her head from behind and said with angry tone. "Paimon! You never learned." Paimon sweats profusely. A notification bar suddenly appeared. [Erza Scarlet accepted your friend request] [You have unlocked Chat Group] [Reward: 2 Random Friend Invitation] "Harukin?" Erza shook me lightly. I glanced at Erza. "If you want to do it, I don''t really mind." she said, blushing while shyly lifting the skirt part of her white one piece dress. "What a good girl, liking a pervert like this guy." Paimon said while pointing at me. A vein popped up on my temple then I took Paimon and squeeze her head between my fist. "Aaaahh! Harukin, stop it! It really hurts!" she yelled in pain. After that, I let go of Paimon. I checked my Friend System. _________________ Friend System Friend List (2/7) Hyakuya Akane(Busy) [Chat] [Move] Erza Scarlet(Active) [Chat] [Move] [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] Summon Beings (2/10) Krul(zzZ) Aqua(Drunk) [Back] _________________ I created a chat group and it automatically adding both Akane and Erza. Now I think of it, this system is needed by Yunyun more than me. Suddenly, another several notifications appeared in front of me. *Ding* [The chat group has been successfully created!] [Generating Nickname Completed] [Change Nickname is locked] *Ding*[Implosion Shota and Emergency Food are the Admins of the Chat Group!] *Ding* [Girl with Hairstyle of Death has automatically joined the Chat Group!] *Ding* [Titania has automatically joined the Chat Group!] [New features "Random Invite<13yo and above only>"] [If you think Friend System is unique, it was just me, Dimensional Chat Group da!] ... "Eh?" It has age restriction. A chat room appeared. [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: ...Harukin, are you there?] [Implosion Shota(Admin): YES! I AM! How are you doing, Akane?] [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: I''m doing well. The kids really miss you.] [Titania: Harukin, you have children?] [Implosion Shota(Admin): She talking about her fellow orphanage children, Erza. In the first place, why are you using this to talk to me even though I''m right beside you right now.] [Titania: It looks fun, Harukin. I just wanted to try.] [Implosion Shota(Admin):...] [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: Who''s this, Harukin?] [Implosion Shota(Admin): My new friend, her real name is Erza Scarlet.] [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: Nice to meet you, Erza. My real name is Hyakuya Akane.] [Titania: Nice to meet you too, Akane.] [Emergency Food(Admin): I''m telling you two. Once you two joined this Chat Group, you have to offer your th??hs to Harukin and become his girl.] [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: What?!] [Titania: I don''t mind.] [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: Erza! What are saying?!] [Implosion Shota(Admin): You two, don''t listen to this emergency food. I''m going to cook her.] [Emergency Food(Admin) is offline] [Implosion Shota (Admin): ... So anyway, you two can talk to me using this system. For now, we can''t change our nicknames so bear with it.] [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: Okay, Harukin.] [Titania: Okay...] I glanced at Erza. "Erza, I''m going now. See you in few days after I fixed things on my home world." Erza jumped towards me, giving me a tight hug, "Yes! Hurry up and come back, okay?" She let go of me and moved away. "Say my goodbye to everyone. After I return here, we''ll continue our training and have our Fairy Tail''s guild mark together after they accepted you as a member." She smiled while teary-eyed, nodding at me. I took a deep breath. "Goodbye, Erza. Let''s continue our talk on system chat group later." "Yes, Harukin. Be careful on your journey." she replied with a beautiful smile. I also smiled at her then said, "Dark Berserker, The World!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped. I opened the World Gate to my home world. I looked at Erza for a brief moment and smiled. I entered the world gate. After the world gate closed, the time has begun to move again. While traveling inside the world gate, Paimon appeared out of nowhere beside me. "What a show off." she said. Now, I think about it. Did I forget something? "You forgot to fetch, Krul." Paimon answered, reading my mind. ... "Well, I''ll just summon her." (To be continued.) (A/N: Since some of you guys said that the MC got NTR''d on his nightmare dream, I decided to join his twin sister Megumin on his harem.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 46 - 45: Paimon the Spoiler Chapter 45: Paimon The Spoiler Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Inside the World Gate, we''re travelling on a space vortex tunnel. (Image<<<) Ahead of us a portal opened, we quickly entered inside. Upon entering, we arrived in the sky above the active volcano. This was the volcano where I took a deep bath several days ago before I was unconsciously sent to the another world. It was high noon here the same in Fairy Tail World. While falling from the sky, I shouted out of happiness, "I''m finally back home!!!" I want to dive on the lava inside the mouth of the volcano, but I wearing the white uniform for livestock with short sleeveless and a hood I got from Akane in the Owari no Seraph World. I don''t want to change my clothes because of the battle happening in the another worlds and I don''t want my clothes to be damaged cause I tailored them myself. So I just washed this clothes when I take a bath and dry them using my sunshine magic. And it also seems looks more cooler that I always want to wear it. Livestock that baits vampire to death. Hahaha... I took out one of my magic staves and casted, "Air Magic... Levitation!" I stood up on top of my floating magic staff, then I rose up back into the sky. Paimon appeared behind me and grabbed on my back. "Paimon is hungry, I want to eat delicious meat for lunch." "Okay then, let''s eat on Arcanretia before we travel to Axel." "Yay!" Paimon rejoiced. "Oh, before I forget..." I prepared both of my arms to catch something. "Summon, Krul." Out of nowhere, Krul appeared in front of me and fell into my arms. "Ugh~" she ?r??n?d. She woke up and opened her eyes, "What was that? And where am I?" she looked around. "Good morning, sleepyhead. We''re in my home world now." I answered. "Okay then, wake me up if we already arrived at the town." she yawned then leaned her head on my shoulders and tried to sleep again. "Hey!" ... There was no response from Krul, she was already sleeping. *Sigh* I sighed. Thirty minutes later, we arrived on Alcanretia. I used the Crest Medallion of the Dustiness Family to enter the town again. We entered on one of the famous restaurant in the town. The other customers inside curiously looked at us, because of our strange appearance, but later dismissed their gaze because Crimson Demon like me are already strange anyway. Krul and Paimon ordered a lot then ate like there''s no tomorrow. I wonder where the food they ate went. It''s like that there''s a black hole inside their stomach. I paid all the food we ate to the counter, the counter lady gave me the change with a sheet of paper folded below. She spoke with a smile on her face, "Thank you for coming at our restaurant!" she bowed slightly. When we went out of the restaurant, I opened the folded paper that the counter lady gave me. Just seeing a glimpse when opening the file folded paper, I got annoyed. I immediately crumpled it, burning it on my hand. I spread the ashes around. It was a Axis Cult''s recruitment sheet. "Let''s go." Paimon and Krul just nodded at me. After that, we travelled to the City of Axel by riding on my levitating Magic Staff again. Several hours later, we arrived at Axel by night already. We glided down then walked towards the entrance of the wall. It was dark and we''re already tired from travelling so I just shown to the guard my Adventurers Card and the Crest Medallion of the Dustiness Family so we can enter inside the city quickly without problem. I asked the guard about the location of Wiz-san Magic Item Shop. After giving the direction, I thank him then walked towards the direction he pointed. It took us more than an hours before we found the location of Wiz-san shop. Arriving at the entrance of the shop, I knocked the door thrice. *Thud!* *Thud!* *Thud!* "Sorry, but the shop is already closed." Wiz-san responded from inside. "Wiz-san! It''s me, Harukin!" I shouted. "Wait!" I heard Wiz-san running and immediately opened the door. "Harukin! What happened to you?" she asked. "Sorry, Wiz-san. It''s a long story." "Come inside quick, it''s already cold outside." "Thank you, Wiz-san." The three of us entered inside the shop, sitting on the chair around the small table. Wiz-san prepared us a tea and sat beside us. "Umm... Harukin, who''s this new friend of yours?" she asked me while pointing at Krul who has a tired expression. "This is Krul, my familiar. She''s a half vampire." I answered. "Hi, Krul. My name is Wiz, the owner of this Magic Item Shop. Nice to meet you." she introduced herself. "Hello, Mine is Krul. Nice to meet you too." Krul responded. I was wondering about Krul, she seems becoming nicer day by day. "Krul, did something happened? You''ve been treating me nicely lately." I said. "Nothing, I just heard everything about you and about my future in my world." she glanced at Paimon. "Huh?" "Knowing my future that seems to be full of suffering while looking for my older brother in my world, I felt like not going back anymore. Seems like my big brother is fine anyway in the hands of that Salty boy and also I''m already bound to you as your familiar. Since I''m already a half-vampire, I''m not suited to go back there anymore so please take care of me from now." she said to me with cheeky smile. I glanced at Paimon, "Paimon, what did you tell her?" I asked. "Since, she''s your familiar, I told her everything about you and also her future. As your familiar, she must know everything about her master." Paimon answered. "Wait! Paimon, why didn''t you consult me about this first?" "Of course, that''s because you''ll going decline it so Paimon already told her first. And also why would Paimon should ask you before doing it, Paimon is just a emergency food to you anyway." Paimon sulked. "Hey! Are you still mad at me about that?" "Hmph!" she hmphed at me. ... *Sigh* I sighed. I looked at Wiz-san, "Can I borrow your kitchen, Wiz-san? I just going to cook dinner for tonight. Join us also." I spoke. "Sure, thank you very much." she responded with a smile. Wiz-san and I stood up, I went to her kitchen while she guides me there. I prepared all the ingredients. What I going to cook for tonight''s dinner is Old fashioned beef stew. (Recipe<<<) After I finished cooking, I served the food on the table. "Thanks for the food!" We started to eat. "It''s delicious, Harukin. Give me more." Paimon said. "Okay, Okay. Eat slowly Paimon. There''s still a lot in here." I put another serving on her plate. "Here..." "Thank you, Harukin." she said with delight. "Me too, Harukin. I want second." Krul raised her plate towards me. "Here, Krul..." I gave her another servings. "Thank you! It really good, Harukin." "Yeah, sure." I glanced at Wiz-san, "You Wiz-san, do you want more?" I asked her. She shyly looked at me and responded, "Yes, but only a little. I''m might get fat if I ate too much." "Wiz-san, you shouldn''t worry about that, I don''t really mind it at all if you got a little bit of fatter." I said. Wiz-san reddened from what I said. Paimon finished eating then squinted her eyes while looking at me, "Harukin means that you should eat a lot and become more thicker, he''ll like you even more." she spoke, reading my mind. Wiz-san became flustered, "Heh!!?" she reacted. "Paimon! Don''t blurt anything that causes misunderstanding." I scolded Paimon. "But, that''s what you''ve been saying deep inside your heart. Thick th??hs saves lives, right?" she said. ... This girl... (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes after my work.) (Harukin notes from December 4: Happy Birthday to us, Nee-san.) (With image<<<) Chapter 47 - 46: Helping Wiz-sans Shop Chapter 46: Helping Wiz-san''s Shop Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Morning arrives, we decided to stay in Wiz-san shop for the time being until I solved the problem on her shop. "Today, we''re gonna take out my father''s useless junks and clean up this whole store first." I said to them. "Yes!" Wiz-san responded with determination. "Yes..." Paimon cheerfully said. "Can I go back to sleep?" Krul spoke while being sleepy. "No, you have to help us too so that we can finish this early." I replied to Krul. "Okay, but cook me something delicious later." "Sure." All of us are wearing cleaning outfit. "Then, I should started by taking out my father''s junk." I took out one of magic staves and a large empty sack from my dimensional storage. I casted while holding my magic staff, "Air Magic... Levitation!" All the items that I identified as Father''s junk or useless items floated out of their shelves and went directly inside the empty that I''m holding. This time I realized something. Majority of her merchandise in this store are my father''s useless junks. "Wiz-san." "Yes?" "What happened to my items that I sold to you?" "Well, they get sold out pretty quickly and always gets out of stock that it leaves the shelves always empty so..." "So..." I slightly tilted my head on my right side. "It''s hard to come back to your village frequently to buy a new stock of your items so I replaced your items with your father''s items to fill the empty shelves for the time being." she explained. "Oh, that''s why..." I gave her a very kind smile, "Come here, Wiz. And lean forward." I said to her. A sweat appeared on her forehead. "Umm... Harukin, what''s with sudden change in treatment?" "Just come here, Wiz. I just have something to say." She slowly walked towards me with frightened expression. When she leaned forward, I immediately moved and pinched her both of he cheek. "Wiz, did I alrady told you not buy my father''s useless items, what if the defects of those items endangered the life of the customers, not only it''s bad for business, your shop reputation will be turned to worst and treat your shop as a dangerous shop. Someday, no one will visit your shop anymore." "Aw aw aw! Harukin, I understand. Please don''t pull my cheek. It hurts..." she replied in pain. I let go of her cheeks and said, "Okay, don''t forget what I said. But this time, I forbid you to buy on our shop without me. Understand?!" "Yes!" Wiz responded while massaging her reddened cheek. *Sigh* I sighed, then I glanced at everyone. "Okay, since I''m already finished pulling out my father''s junks, let''s start cleaning the shop." "Yes!" everyone responded at the same time. After we finish cleaning the store, I took out the crates from my dimensional storage. Each crates has different kinds of products inside that I invented. I going to give them to Wiz as a replacement for my father''s junk items. "Harukin, what is this thing?" Krul asked while holding a bottle filled with red liquid and another bottle filled with blue liquid. "That bottle with red liquid inside is Health Potion and the other one with blue liquid is Mana Potion. You should know them from the games you played on your world." "Nope, I don''t play them. I''m not interested on them." "Your life must be boring living in that underground castle for many years... Then at least you played with a doll, right?" "Harukin! I''m not a child to play with that kind of stupid toy! Those kinds of things doesn''t even exist from my time when I was still a human child." she retorted. "Then you just wasted your time looking down on those greedy humans from your world. What a thousand years of dull life you have there." I said, making fun of her. "You bastard! Come here and I''ll beat you up!" she shouted with angry expression. But, I quickly moved backward and dodged her attack. "Catch me if you can. Hehe..." I ran around inside the shop, dodging her attack. "You!" "Harukin, stop playing around. We have a lot of things to do." Wiz spoke. "Wiz, stand still." Paimon said. "Huh?" "What an amazing th??hs you have there, they''re so Thicc!" Paimon said loudly. I immediately turned around and looked at them without hesitation. I saw Paimon pulled up Wiz''s skirt of her purple dress. Her purple und?rw??r and beautiful legs are totally expose to me. As I expected, her th??hs are really wonderful. "Kyaaaah! Stop it, Paimon! Harukin is looking right now!" Wiz screamed and became embarrass. I was mesmerized by her th??hs that I forgot Krul was attacking me. "Ugh~" I ?r??n?d. Krul landed a blow in my solar plexus. I let my guard down that I forgot to fully activate sunshine for my defenses. Her punch slightly hurts... But worth it, I saw something good. "Hmph! Stop acting that it hurt you." Krul hmphed at me while blushing. "Hehe..." I just laughed at it. After we finished setting up the new items on the shelves, we started to prepare to open the shop. "You girls stay here for now, I just going to cook our lunch." "Yay!" Paimon rejoiced. "Yes, I want meat, Harukin." Krul requested. "Mine is only a light meal." Wiz shyly said. "Orders received, miladies" I responded, going to the kitchen. I started to cook, preparing different kinds of dish for each three of them. For Wiz, she wants a light meal so I decided to cook her a Stir Fried Eggs and Tomatoes. For Krul I grilled her a juicy beef steak and lastly, sweet and sour chicken for Paimon. (Images<<<) After I finished cooking them, I turned around and was about to call them to eat, but I saw them standing behind me while Paimon and Krul are drooling, and Wiz is reddened while fidgeting. "You girls... can you just take a sit at the table and wait for me to serve your lunch?" "Paimon is pulled by the delicious smell coming from the kitchen." Paimon cheerfully spoke. "Harukin, I''m hungry from working. I want to eat now." Krul said. "Sorry, Harukin. I''m just curious on what are you making for me." Wiz shyly spoke. ... *Sigh* I sighed then said, "Then everyone I already cooking so let''s start to eat now." After we finished eating and took a little rest, we opened the shop. I glanced at them, "Everyone, get ready serve our customers." "Yes!" they joyfully yelled except Krul, she was sleepy from eating a lot. I went outside the store and flipped the sign in front, changing it from ''CLOSE'' to ''OPEN''. Few hours later, there was no customer coming inside. I was in the counter, standing on top of the chair while leaning on the table with my arm as a support. I''m tapping my index finger on the table. "No one is coming. How long this store been like this, Wiz?" "More than three weeks." Wiz answered with sad tone. "I wonder how you manage to survive in running this shop for a long time." "..." Wiz was silent with sad expression. It means she doesn''t know herself. Father''s junk items are becoming more useless since I became part of their family. Is it really my fault? "I''m sorry, Harukin. For troubling you." Wiz said with sad tone. I smiled at her, reaching for her head to pat her. "Don''t worry, Wiz. Things are just started. I still have a lot of trump card in my sleeves so prepare yourself." She nodded at me while blushing. Suddenly, the door opened. I immediately greet them with a business smile. "Welcome---- Ugh!" My face went paled when I saw the one who entered the shop. It was a beautiful woman with long blonde hair and light blue eyes. Just like Wiz, she was a well-endowed woman with fair skin and has a curvaceous figure. Beside her, there was a young girl with straight, long blonde hair tied in a ponytail and light blue eyes. She has a big ?h?st and shapely figure. Both of them are wearing a noble dress. It was the Mother and daughter of Dustiness house. It was Lalatina and her Mom. "Ah! He''s right. My little Harukin is here... Harukin!!! It''s been a long time!" Lalatina''s Mom dashed towards me. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll edit my mistakes later after my work.) Chapter 48 - 47: Lalatina Became my Fianc茅e Chapter 47: Lalatina Became my Fianc¨¦e Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Helping in tending Wiz Magic Item Shop in Axel, Lalatina and her Mom went to visit me. Them arriving inside the shop, Lalatina''s Mom immediately dashed towards me. This idiot woman... She''s doing something dangerous again, I have to do something. "Dark Berserker, ZA WARUDO!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around me was frozen in places. I jumped over the counter and went behind her. I placed my right arm around her waist to stop her from doing something reckless with her body. After five seconds, the time has begun to move again. I pulled and hold her in place. "Huh?" Everyone reacted when I suddenly appeared behind Lalatina''s Mom, catching her from behind. "Stop straining your body, Katarina-sama! Your disease might been cured but your immune system and body are still weak." I scolded her. "Ara ara, still acting like a doctor? How cute... You just used another strange magic there, did you? As I expected from the prodigy of the Crimson Demon... But still, I want to hug you, Dr. Harukin." (Sample Pic<<<) She quickly turned around and hugged me, pushing my head between her br??st. "The Ara ara power is strong in this one, Wiz! The only difference with you and her is she already had a child. Don''t lose Wiz." Paimon suddenly said, cheering Wiz. "Eh!?" Wiz slightly blushed. "Harukin, I heard from Doc that you''re a adopted child. How about you become my child and join our family instead, I''ll spoil you a lot." "Mom!" Lalatina wanted to complain. "Sorry, I decline... I''m already happy with my current family and I love them." "Oh, it such a waste for a child like you to be adopted on a poor family who only knows how to collect debt." "Shut up!... Anyway, what brings you two here?" I retorted then asked. She let go of me then glanced at her daughter, "That''s right! I''ll introduce you... This is my daughter Dustiness Ford Lalatina. From now on, she''ll be your Fianc¨¦e. Please take care of her." "What?!" Both Lalatina and I reacted. "Since you declined all the reward we gave to you except the Crest Medallion, me and my husband has decided to engage our only daughter to you as your reward for saving my life." "Mom! Why are you deciding things without talking to me first." Lalatina complained while shaking her mother''s arm. Lalatina glanced at me while pointing her finger on me. "In the first place, this little guy is younger than me. Not only that he has strange appearance but also a member of clan that full of weirdos." A vein popped out from my temple from her insulting. "Even though he''s a member of the Crimson Demon Clan, his behavior is totally different from them... He''s also an excellent mage that cured me from my illness that even made the other doctors gave up on me." "Mom, still I would never accept this engagement with that little guy!" "Lalatina, at least try know him. He might become someone great and handsome guy when he grown up." "No matter what you say, Mom! I''ll still refuse. Hmph!" Lalatina just hmphed. "Sorry, Katarina-sama, but I also refuse. I like someone else better than her." I said. "Ah! mmmh..." Suddenly, I heard someone m??n?d. "Huh?" All of us looked at Lalatina. "It''s nothing. Ahem!" "Anyway, it''s means my daughter has a chance--" she was about to say something but, "Sorry, I still refuse." I cut her and decline quickly. "Mmmh..." I heard another m??n, I immediately glanced at Lalatina. *Heavy Breathing* I saw her hugging herself while heavily breathing. "Lalatina, is something wrong?" I asked her. "Nothing, there was just something on my throat. Ahem! I''m okay now." she said while slightly blushing. There''s something fishy about her. But that''s impossible, her mom is alive now and her father is not spoiling her anymore. I guess I have to try that to confirm it. "Lalatina, I''m going to ask this; Do you want me to become your Fianc¨¦?" She furrowed her eyebrows then answered, "Of course, I don''t." "If I became your husband in the future, I swear to you that I won''t let you get hurt and will always make you live your life in comfort." "See, he''s a good kid to become your Fianc¨¦." her mom said, patting my shoulder. Lalatina looked at me with disgusted expression and said, "I absolutely refuse, I rather die than become your Fianc¨¦e." she retorted. "Lalatina?" Her mom was confused of her daughter''s behavior and was about to move towards her, But I stopped her, "Katarina-sama, leave this to me." "Harukin?... Okay." She just nodded at me and moved back. I took a yellow plushy from my dimensional storage. It was a Pikachu plushy that I crafted as a merchandise to sell on our shop, but this was my prototype. (Plushy Pikachu<<<) "Here... Take this as my gift for you for our first meeting. With this, it''ll make you very comfortable when your sleeping while hugging it." I gave it to her with gentle smile on my face. While holding the plushy with her two hands, she was trembling. She glared at me and retorted, gripping hard the plushy in her hands. "Are you treating me like a child---- Huh?" The plushy flickered an electricity. "Gyaaaaah!!!" it electrocuted her all of sudden, making her scream loudly. That plushy can discharge an electricity enough to fully wake up a sleepy person as a prank. After that, she flopped on the floor. Her mom got worried and ran towards her daughter. "Lalatina! Are you okay?" Her Mom glanced at me, "Harukin! What did you do to my daughter?!" Lalatina raised her head and glanced at me. I just gave her a sadistic look, grinning at her.. She was shocked from what I did to her. "Answer me, Haru--" Suddenly, Lalatina stopped her Mom from saying anything. "Lalatina?" *Heavily Breathing* "Mom! I changed my mind..." she said while heavily breathing with a blush on her face. "Huh?" Both I and her mom reacted. "I''m decided that I''m going to accept my engagement with him and become his Fianc¨¦." she spoke while heavily breathing. "Wait, wait, wait! You refused and I also refused. It means, it will never happen, right?" "No, I changed my mind. I already decided to become your Fianc¨¦e. You might become someone amazing in the future and I already can''t wait see grow up." she excitedly said. "But, I already have someone I like." "Ha-ru-kin!" Her mom called me with menacing look on her face. "Whatever reason you got, you have to accept the engagement with her. You''re the reason that my daughter turned out like this." We looked at Lalatina who''s embracing herself while breathing heavily, enjoying and happily mumbling by herself. "What I''m going to do if he grew up and become someone terrible. I wonder what awful things he''s gonna do to me, he might abuse me until he became satisfied then just threw me aside, mmmmh?! I really can''t wait for him to do that to me." I just squinted my eyes while looking at her. "See! You have to take responsibility for this." her mom said to me. I concluded today... Whatever I do, Lalatina becoming a total m?s??h?st was inevitable. *Sigh* I sighed. I''ve been sighing a lot lately since I went out of my home village. I want to finish this already and go home. "Can I refuse?" I asked. "No! You can''t. If you''re not satisfied with my daughter then I shall join and have an affair with you, and become your lover." she said with cheeky smile. This woman... I pinched her side then said, "Stop talking about those things to a child." "Aw-aw-aw! That hurts! I''m sorry, I was just joking!" I let go of her. "Then, can you accept my daughter as your Fianc¨¦e?" she asked. "Okay, but not official. We''ll going to take our time to know each other first. If things goes alright then it becomes official, but if things goes wrong and we didn''t get along in the end, we''ll break the engagement. Are you alright with that, Katarina-sama?" I said to her seriously. "Don''t worry, everything gonna be alright. I''m going to support her in her relationship with you." she gave me a thumbs. I just smiled on her. "You just gained a Fianc¨¦e. Even though it''s not official, she''s still your Fianc¨¦e. With that, the number of girls you have increased again. How will you explain this to Yunyun and Megumin when you returned back to your home village?" Paimon commented. ... I just got another headache. "Who''s this floating little girl?" Katarina-sama asked me while pointing at Paimon. "She''s our Mascot." I answered. "Hey!" Paimon complained. (To be continued) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes tomorrow.) Chapter 49 - 48: Going to Axels Adventurers Guild Chapter 48: Going to Axel''s Adventurer''s Guild Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Outside Wiz''s Magic Item Shop, I escorted Lalatina and her mother Katarina-sama to their carriage in front of the shop. "Katarina-sama, please take care of yourself. Don''t forget what I said to you; Eat nutritious food, proper hygiene, exercise regularly and most of all don''t tire yourself, okay?" I reminded her. "Yes! Doctor..." she responded like a child. I just nodded at her response. "Ah, before we go back..." She moved towards me, leaning forward and kissing my cheeks. "Since you''re my daughter''s Fianc¨¦, you have to call me Mom from now on." I glanced at Lalatina who''s standing beside her mother, she still in her world, imagining things. I guess her masochism is really fully awaken because of me. I glanced back to her mother. "Nope, not for now. I''ll think about it if things gone better between Lalatina and me in the future." "Moooo... Don''t be shy about that." "Go home now! It''s bad for your health if you stay outside for too long. Don''t worry, after I learned ''Teleport'' from Wiz, I try visit you regularly at your home to check your health condition." "It''s that true? Yay?!" she hugged me suddenly out of joy. "With that, I gonna spoil you a lot like my own son." She glanced at her daughter Lalatina, waking her up from her daydreaming. "Lalatina!" she shook her. "Huh?" "Say your goodbye to your future little husband." "What?" she became flustered. "Don''t listen to her." I said. "No! I have to do this as your Fianc¨¦e." ... "Lalatina! Don''t just hug him, you have to kiss him on his lips too!" "Hey! What are you teaching to your daughte---" Lalatina suddenly hold my head and kissed me on my lips. My eyes widened in surprise, "Hmmmp!!" "That''s my girl." Her mom praised her. Lalatina let of my lips then move away from me while panting. ... This unworldly girl... she easily listened to her mother''s words without understanding what she''s doing. The two of them went inside the carriage and looked at us from inside the window. "Goodbye, my little Harukin! Come visit us quickly." Katarina-sama shouted, waving at us. Lalatina was also waving at us, blushing as she shyly said, "Bye, Harukin..." I just smiled at them, tiredly waving my hand at them. I glanced at their butler who''s name is Heidel, sitting in front to drive the carriage. He''s an old man who''s serving the house of Dustiness for many years as their butler. "Heidel-san, please take care of them." He bowed at me and replied, "I understand, Future Young Master. I swear to you to protect them with my life." "Ugh!... Anyway, be careful on your travel." "Yes!" The carriage started to move forward, watching them get far away from the distance. *clapping!* "Congratulation, Harukin. You have a Fianc¨¦e now. Good luck at explaining this to your twin sister Megumin, Yunyun and Erza." Paimon said with sarcasm while clapping her hands at me. ... "Harukin... Why are you not saying anything?" Paimon float towards me. I took out the flyers that I drawn from my dimensional storage then gave it to Paimon and Wiz. "I want the two of you to distribute this flyers around the town for the time being since there''s no customer coming." "What about you, Harukin?" Wiz curiously asked. "I''m going to update my Adventurer''s Card on the guild here in Axel. I didn''t update it on Arcanretia because there''s a lot of crazy people there." "Okay..." she just gave me a wry smile. "Krul is going with me so, take this Paimon..." I gave Paimon a small bag of money. "That''s your food allowance today while doing your work." "Yay! Paimon will a buy a lot of delicious food with this... Wait! you seems kind to Paimon today. Are you okay?" "No, I''m just tired. I''ve been drawing those flyers last night before I went to sleep." I answered. ... "I''m sorry about this, Harukin. Seems like I''ve troubling you a lot." Wiz suddenly apologized, bowing at me. "No, Wiz. It''s okay, It was my decision to help you." "That''s why you have to offer your th??hs to him and become his woman, Wiz. You have to pay him back with your body." Paimon said all of sudden. "Ehh?! Is that true, Harukin?" Wiz blushed, shocked from what Paimon said. "Paimon, I already told you not to say anything that can cause misunderstanding." "You already had Gaia-sama, Erza, Lalatina, Krul and also maybe in the future Eris-sama, Akane, Yunyun and Megumin. What''s the difference on adding Wiz as one of your lovers? She''s a free real state, you know." Paimon tried to explain. "Hey! Why are you adding me as one of his girls?!" Krul complained. ... I was speechless on business like talk of Paimon. "He''s stunned right now, Wiz! Go and get him! Show him your charm as an ?du?t woman for the sake of your shop!" "Eh?!" Paimon went behind Wiz and pushed her towards me. "Paimon, Wait! What are you doing? Kyaaaaaah!" Wiz got out balanced, falling towards me and crushing me down into the ground. "Ugh~~ Are you okay, Harukin? I''m sorry because Paimon keep pushing me." I''m already tired of dealing this kind of things, it keeps happening to me since I went out of my home village. My misfortune keeps triggering up whenever I go. I''ve been only preservative of myself because I like Yunyun. And now, it was already taken before I even confess my feelings for her. Well, I don''t care anymore. I''ll say straight up to her that she''s the girl I love the most even though I have girls aside from her. I glanced at Wiz, "Wiz, what do you think of me?" I asked her with serious expression. "... A little brother?" she answered while blushing. "Wrong! You lied!" I grabbed her head and shove her lips towards me, giving her a passionate kiss that I learned from that perverted Goddess. Krul and Paimon was shocked from what I did, "Hmmmp!" she struggled with me a little bit but she slowly calmed down and went with my pace. She opened her lips and accepted me, I slowly and softly darted my tongue into her mouth and then pulled it back out. I did it to her several times. After that, I made the tip of our tongue swirling each other then I mix it with darting. "Mmm..." Wiz m??n?d in p???sur?. It felt good even though she''s an undead lich. When Wiz became out of breath, I let go of her, helping her move out on top of me. I stood up then glanced at her, giving her a mischievous smile. "You''re too inexperience to call me a child." Then I walked towards inside her Magic Item Shop. Wiz blushed hard and became flustered. "Waaaaah! What I am gonna do? I just became criminal, kissing him." she panicked. Krul and Paimon slightly blushed, watching her in silent while she''s panicking. ... "Krul, let''s go! I have to update my Adventurers Card in the guild!" "Yes, I''m coming!" Krul responded, following me inside for preparation. "Congratulations, Wiz. You have a young boyfriend now." Paimon said. "No! He''s too young to become my lover! They''re gonna call me a Shotacon and put me into jail with this." Wiz said in embarrassment while covering her face with both of her hands. "Just keep it a secret and wait for him to grow up, and everything''s gonna be alright." Paimon gave her a thumbs up. "No! What have I done!" "What''s done is done. It''s too late to regret it, Wiz. He''s the one who took the initiative anyway so it''s not your fault. Also you enjoyed it even though it''s forbidden, did you?" "..." Wiz glanced at Paimon. "Paimon, this is your fault! You''re the one who pushed me. You''re going to the jail with me." "Paimon ran away!" Paimon ran around. I peeked at them from the shop and shouted, "You two! Stop chattering there and start distributing those flyers around the town already!" "Yes!" The two responded at the same time. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later after I recharged my phone.) Chapter 50 - 49: Unexpected Commotion in the Guild Chapter 49: Unexpected Commotion in the Guild Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Before we go to Adventurer''s Guild, "Dark Berserker: Requip!" A dark aura appeared behind me, shrouding my whole body then turning to a giant black knight armor with black skull helm. It has tattered cloak and a claymore behind. Now I think of it, this giant black armor is more than seven feet tall, making me look down when I talk to someone, hahaha... "Are you really going with that getup, Harukin?" Krul asked me. "Looks cool, right? With this, no one will suspect that I''m a child." "..." Krul was silent and didn''t say anything. "Preparation complete, let''s go Krul." She just nodded at me. Few minutes later, Krul and I arrived in front of the Adventurer''s Guild here in Axel. "I wanted to do some grand entrance, hold on tight, Krul." "Wait! Harukin, I think that''s not a good idea------" "Dark Berserker, The World!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around me was frozen in places including Krul. I carried the frozen Krul into my shoulders and ran inside quickly the Adventurer''s Guild. Looking around, I saw a beautiful lady cleaning in front of the counter. She''s a well-endowed woman with fair skin, wavy blonde hair tied back in a bun, and gold-colored eyes. She was wearing an outfit consists of a red ribbon worn around her neck, a white off the shoulder low-cut top that reveals a large amount of cleavage, with black shoulders and sleeve cuffs, low-rise jean shorts, and short brown boots. There''s no mistake, it was Luna but a little younger. She was the famous receptionist of this adventurer guild. I went immediately towards her, putting down Krul beside me. "Sugoi Dekai!" I said in surprise, looking at her ?h?st. After five seconds has passed, the time has begun to move again. "This guy... he used it again." Krul spoke, looking around. "Ahem!" I touched her shoulders, "Miss, can I ask you to update my Adventurers Card?" I said in serious tone. "Sure, you can---Ah!" Her face went pale, frightened on something. "Is something wrong?" Suddenly, "Gyaaaaah?!" she screamed in fear. "Wait! Wait! Wait! There must be a misunderstanding here." She was about to ran away from me but I held her arm and pulled her towards me. I placed my arm around her waist, carrying her. "Everyone! Please help me! A demon army has infiltrated the guild!" she shouted around. "Eh?!" I reacted. "Let me go! You monster!" she struggled in my arm, pouncing me. "Hey! I said wait! At least let me explain---" "There''s nothing to explain for a monster like you. Let me go! I won''t let you have things with my body!" she keeps struggling against me. All the Adventurers stood up and picked up their weapons. "All of you! Let''s attack him at the same time but don''t let Luna get hurt!" "Tch! Can all of you be silent and let me explain." I said with annoyed tone. I threw Luna upwards, "Kyaaaaaah!" she screamed. I glanced at the adventures and said, pointing at them. "Dark Berserker, The World!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around me was frozen in places. I rushed towards the attacking adventurers and threw consecutive punches at them. "Ora! Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora!" After my attacks, I turned around and walked back below the falling Luna. After five seconds, the time has begun to move again. "Kyaaaaaah!" "Thud!" Luna fell to my arms, catching her. The adventures who tried to attack me suddenly flew away, crashing on the tables, chairs and also kissed the floor. Everyone was very shock of what happened. "What did just happened? How?" Luna glanced at me in fear. She was trembling and totally helpless. "You may have things with my body but, I won''t yield to you." she said, trying to be brave. ... I stared at her in silent while she''s in my arms. I was completely confused on why she''s acting like this. She became terrified and tears fell on her eyes. "Can I speak---" I was about to say something but she cut me. "... No, please! Let me go! I''m begging you, please don''t kill me!" she begged. Suddenly, I felt something dripping below her. ... This was really awkward. "Pffffft~" I heard Krul snickering behind me. I glanced at her and asked, "Care to explain on what''s going on right now, Krul?" "Look at yourself in the mirror and you will know why." she answered. I took a round mirror on my dimensional storage then looked at my face on it. (IMG<<<) "Hmmm... It looks really amazing, what''s the problem on my stands appearance?" I glanced at her and said. "Uh!" Krul facepalmed. "Just like Paimon explained to me, you''re really member of Crimson Demon Clan but has more bizarre taste. It might look normal to you, but what about the others? A giant jet-black armor with menacing aura and a skull helm that completely empty inside but a type of tiny dark red glow radiating from inside in it''s eyeholes, what makes you like, a demon right?" Krul tried to explain to me. "For real?" a sweat appeared on my forehead inside the armor. "It''s true, you look like a terrifying skull knight of the demon army than a adventurer that protects humans." ''Ugh!" I stiffly glanced at Luna whom I carrying in my arm, she still have the terrified look on her face, waiting for her hopeless fate to be sealed. This is really very very awkward... I gently placed her down and moved slightly away from her. "Requip, Release!" My giant armor turned into a dark aura, spreading then disappearing in the air. I fell from the middle of the armor before it completely disappeared. Landing in front of Luna, she was completely shock from what she saw. "Huh?" "It''s a little boy..." said by one of the waitress. "That dark brown hair and crimson eye, he''s one of those weird Crimson Demons." commented by one of the Adventurers. "I''m sorry..." I said, slightly bowing in front of Luna. I glanced at her face, I saw her teary-eyed, pouting at me. She was really mad. "You little..." She immediately went towards me and pinched both of my cheeks. "I was very scared, why did you do that?!" she shouted at me with anger, shaking me while pinching my cheeks. "I''m really vewy sorwy!" After I apologized many times at her, he let go of me and immediately went away to change her clothes. Returning back, she was wearing a dark green waitress uniform. Right now, she was standing inside the counter, fidgeting in shame while holding her small skirt. "Ummm... Is something wrong?" I asked. "Nothing!" she answered with angry tone. "That reaction, I guess you''re not wearing any und?rw??r after what happened, am I right?" Krul said while grinning. "..!" Luna became flustered. "Huh? You''re not wearing anything below?" I was surprised. "This is your fault! Because this is the only clothes we have in here, this is the only thing I can wear." Those clothes she''s wearing is small for her. "But, you should go home and change your clothes." "I can''t, I''m still on duty and I have a lot of work to do as a Guild Staff. If I delay working on those reports, I have to longer my overtime again in order to finish them." "Wow! You''re really workaholic! But, I think that''s not a good thing." "Considering that I only known you for a short time, you''re one to talk, Harukin." Krul spoke, looking at me disappointed expression. ... (To be continued) (Meme<<<) (A/N: Sorry, Insomnia in getting me so I slowed down in writing. I''m trying to fix my sleeping habits by not writing before bed so I can only write in the morning after waking up.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 51 - 50: Hiding from Something Troublesome Chapter 50: Hiding from Something Troublesome Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In front of the counter, "So, your name is Harukin and you''re from the Crimson Demon Village, right?" Luna said asking if she''s right. "Yes!" "Okay then my name is Luna the Adventurers guild receptionist here. Do you need something?" "Actually, I came here to update my Adventurers Card." "Then why are you doing a prank when came here?" she gave me a piercing glance. "Sorry, Luna-san but, it''s actually not a prank, more like I have my own situation." "Oh, care to explain?" she squinted her eyes on me. "You''ll know later, here..." I gave her my Adventurer''s Card. "A little boy like you has a adventurer card... Where did you get this?" "Alcanretia..." I answered. She looked at my Adventurers Card. "I think you''re too young to become an adventu--- Pffffft!" _____________ Harukin Gender: Male Age: 9 Race: Human/D*&1-#@d Lv 104 Job Class: None Parameters Strength <113489> Vitality <113489> Magic Power <113489> Dexterity <85546> Agility. <74395> Luck <15> Intelligence <160> Active Skills Skill Points <382> Experience Points <35.67%> ______________ ... Her eyes widened, reading my card. It was glitching, but at least the race written on it is unreadable for others. Well, those are my status before and after high noon. "All of your stats are ridiculously high except your luck, it''s below average. Also your level is really high that you''re already the highest level Adventurer." "With this status and level, your the strongest and youngest Adventurer that ever live and even the demon king will be feared of you." she continued. "Ssssh! Luna-san, please be quiet! I want you to hide my status to everyone." I looked behind and glanced at everyone, they''re staying away from me because of the ability that I used, except some young female adventurers and waitresses gazing at me, having the eyes of looking at their prey with me as their target. I glanced back to Luna-san, "Luna-san, can you hide this to anyone. I don''t want to be involved in something troublesome later or in the future." "Sure... As a Guild Staff, it''s my job to protect the privacy of my members. Don''t worry, you can count on me, little Harukin." she winked at me with a beautiful smile. "Yes... Thank you very much, Luna-san." I also smiled at her. "Anyway, what do you want me update here on your card?" "I actually wanted to become an Arch Wizard." I said excitedly. "Ah! Of course as an Crimson Demon, your first choice is Arch Wizard, but you can actually become a crusader, archpriest, swordsmaster, lancer and any other jobs except thief." I shook my head and replied to her, "No, I like magic more than sword so I chose Arch Wizard. Also I want to be same in appearance with my clan even though my behavior is different from them." "Oh... Now, I think of it. You have a blonde strands on your hair and your left eye is coloured blue different from your red right eye, but you have a clan mark near your right eye, hidden by your hair. Are you a half crimson demon." I nodded at her. "Yes..." She touched something on my card then she gave it back to me. "Here''s your card... I forgive you for now, but please don''t change in that appearance, it''s really scary." "Yes, I really sorry about that. I will come here normally from now on." I just gave her a wry smile. "What about your female friend, is she also need something." "She''s my familiar, her name is Krul. Can I register her as an Adventurer." "Sure, just write her information here and one thousand eris for registration fee." Luna-san gave a sheet of paper to Krul. I paid Krul''s registration. "Becoming an adventurer just like in the games. Sounds interesting..." Krul said, taking the paper and signing it immediately. After she finished signing it, Luna-san place a card on the table. "Please touch this." Krul place her hand on the card in the table. Suddenly, it lit up as information about her appeared on the card. She excitedly read what''s on the card with me. _____________ Krul Tepes Gender: Female Age: 1214 Race: Dhampir Lv 60 Job Class: None Parameters Strength <7678> Vitality <23876> Magic Power <8976> Dexterity <2343> Agility. <4023> Luck <60> Intelligence <95> Active Skills Skill Points <140> Experience Points <24.37%> ______________ ... Luna-san was speechless, but she''s already used to it after seeing mine. "What class do you want? You can choose any class." "I want my fist to defeat my enemies." Krul said proudly. "Is fighter class you wanted?" "Then, I''ll go with that." Krul answered. After Luna-san finished putting the fighter class on Krul card, she gave it to Krul with a smile. "Well then, Harukin and Krul. Welcome to the Adventurer''s Guild. All of our stuff will be looking forward for your future exploits." There''s one thing I can say; the guild in this place is better than guild in Alcanretia that full of crazy cultist. Suddenly, someone grabbed me from behind and lifted me up, hugging me while sniffing my head. "Huh?" I was surprised. I felt something very soft behind me so she must a woman. I slowly turned around my head and looked who''s behind me. I saw young woman wearing a waitress uniform with short brown hair, she has a ample br??st pressing behind me. "Ummm... Miss, do you need something from me?" I asked her with tired expression. "Sorry, my cute and handsome little boy. I can stop myself anymore that I want to take you home already. But, don''t worry, Onee-chan gonna be gentle and will be spoiling you a lot." she said while breathing heavily behind me. "Hey, that''s unfair! I also want him too." another young waitress came to me, sniffing me behind my ears. "Me too! Most of the men here in the guild are flirt, drink and too lazy so catching a good-looking little boy with promising future is a must." One of the beautiful waitress said. "Let me join too! I want to raise him as my lover in the future." a witch looking Adventurer joined. One by one, the waitresses and female adventurers are flocking towards me, taking me away. *Sigh* I sighed. "Dark Berserker, The World!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around me was frozen in places. I escaped from their grasp and quickly went out of the flock of girls. Looking for hiding place, I went inside counter and behind Luna-san. After five seconds, the time has begun to move again. "Huh?" They reacted. They scan around, looking for me. "He just disappeared? Where did he go?" Luna-san looked behind her when he felt something. "Ssssh! Please let me hide here... See, I told you. It''s troublesome when I am in normal appearance." I whispered to her. "Okay! I understand, but don''t do anything weird there, okay." she replied to me. "Yes." I was hiding behind her legs while she''s standing behind the counter. Looking around carefully, I looked up... ... I saw something that I shouldn''t see from below her small skirt. "It''s also blonde..." She suddenly hold her skirt down from behind while blushing then she pinched my cheek. "I said don''t doing anything weird, you little pervert!" she whispered to me with angry tone. "I''m sorry!" I apologized to her in low volume. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 52 - 51: Krul vs Giant Toad Chapter 51: Krul vs Giant Toad Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) After I updated my guild card and registered Krul as an adventurer, I requested Krul to take a nearest killing quest on the board while I''m hiding behind Luna-san. Krul gave the paper she took from the quest board to Luna-san. Luna-san read it, "Oh, it''s a giant toad killing quest, are you okay with this, Harukin?" "It''s fine. I already hunted them many times before when I was still small child just to feed my whole family. The Giant Toad''s meat are really delicious if cook them correctly, making it''s toughness gone." "Harukin, even now you''re still a small child. What kind of life are you living?" Luna-san was shocked, asking me. "Haha..." I didn''t answer and just laughed it off. "Hahaha... I want fight those monster. And also I want to taste their meat." Krul spoke, cracking her fist. "Sure, I''ll cook it for you if you killed one." I made a small grin. Let''s see if you really can kill one easily. I made Krul go ahead of me outside the guild. And after saying my goodbye to Luna-san. I used ''The World'' to escape from the guild and followed after Krul outside. Few minutes later, we arrived on an open plain area just outside the town. Looking around, we saw several Giant Toads roaming and hopping. "Watch me, Harukin. Get ready your recipe for Giant Toads because I''m gonna eat a lot before I go to sleep." Krul said, stretching her body. She quickly dashed towards the Giant Toads, creating a large crack on the ground. There''s a excited expression on her face, wanting to rip her foe to shreds. "Krul! That''s a bad habit. You''ll get fat!" Krul arrived below the Giant Toad, giving it a large swing on it''s stomach. *Thud!* The Giant Toad is still fine and only moved backwards by the force her attack. "This guy is really tough, but what if I attack you more several times." "Haaaa!" She thrown several strong punches on it''s stomach, making it knock back little by little. Suddenly, the giant toad looked down, reaching it''s mouth and eating her. ... It raised it''s mouth upwards, trying to swallow Krul slowly in it''s throut. Krul was struggling, trying to get out of it''s mouth. "Waaaaah! Let me go, you disgusting creature!" her voice echoing inside the giant Toad''s mouth. "Do you need help, Krul?" I shouted, asking her. "No! I can do this mysel---- Hmmmp!" She can''t talk anymore. Just only her struggling feet remains on its mouth then she''ll be completely swallowed. [DragonBall Super - Jiren''s Theme] *Sigh* I sighed. I walked towards the Giant Toad who''s swallowing Krul, creating a miniature of the sun on my hand and slamming it to the stomach of the Giant Toad. "Cruel Sun!" *Croak!* The Giant Toad threw up Krul then pushed by the small sun on the stomach into air, sending it flying in the sky. "It''s over." I said, turning around while closing my eyes, catching Krul into arms who''s covered in sticky toad liquid. "Pride flare!" I closed my right hand. *BOOOOM!!!* The small sun flared up and exploded together with Giant Toad in the sky from behind me. That was wonderful. ... "Ugh~" Krul ?r??n?d. I glanced at her, "Are you okay, Krul?" "...I lost to that Giant Toad, The Vampire Queen who once ruled Japan lost to a disgusting toad..." she said in shame while becoming teary-eyed. "Seems like, you''re alright." I put her down. "I won''t ever accept this defeat..." She glared to an another Giant Toad, dashing towards it and preparing her fist to attack again. "I am Krul, the queen of vampires and the third progenitor. You vile creatures will pay for shaming someone like me." "Krul! Those kinds of attack are useless against--- Tch! She should at least listen to me." While Krul is dashing towards another Giant Toad, suddenly it noticed her and shot her with it''s long tongue. "Take this----" In an instant, Krul was hit by the tongue and taken to Giant Toad''s mouth. She was eaten and swallowed whole. Pinching the bridge of my nose, getting headache from what happened. "Sword barrel... Full open!" Several sword appeared floating behind me then launched those towards the Giant Toad. After several stabs of sword, the giant toad immediately died and fell on the ground. I quickly projected a Katana on hand and jumped on top of the giant Toad''s belly and cut it open, taking out struggling Krul in it''s stomach. Seeing dejected Krul, covered in sticky toad liquid. "Krul, using your fist against Giant Toads is totally useless and only weapons and magic can defeat them. Even I can''t defeat those monster by punching them." "Uuuu... Harukin, you should said that to me first." "Well, you directly attacked those before I can even remember to explain to you." "You just forgot it on purpose." "Haha... Sorry, I just wanted to see what''s going to happen when you fight those Giant Toads. Only once, but I didn''t expect you to attacked and got defeated in a second time." I just smiled at her. "Ugh!" "But anyway, I''ll hunt the rest. You should go back now and take a bath, you stink right now." Suddenly, she stood up while sulking. "What Krul? Is something wrong?" She glanced while grinning. "This is my payback to you." She quickly jumped and hugged me tightly from behind. "Now both of us are stinky." she said with proud tone. I glanced at the three Giant Toads roaming around the plains. "Now, seeing this beautiful plain outside the town, it really reminds me of your ?h?st, Krul. I can''t even feel them from my back." I said with a gentle smile on my face. A vein popped on Krul temple and became very angry, she tried to pounce me on my head but it was very gentle. "Ahhhhh! This is infuriating that I can''t hurt you! Cook me something delicious with those Giant Toads meat later." she said with frustration, shaking me around. "Okay! Okay! Let''s take a bath first on the public bathhouse after I finished hunting three remaining Giant Toads." "Yay! I gonna eat them as my revenge." After I finish hunting, I took the meat of the giant toads and placed them to my dimensional storage. I buried the remains and went back together with Krul covered in sticky toad liquid. While walking inside the town, looking around. "Krul, what do you think of my home world." I asked. "It''s crazy... It''s crazy in a funny way. It''s reminds me of my childhood when I''m still a human child of a noble family together with my big brother. It was a peaceful time before the rebellion happened. I want to return back on those times, but I can''t. The world I came from is really crazy that their craziness destroyed the world. Unlike here, I just stayed for a one day then I already like it." she said with a smile. ... But, some idiot that send by that useless goddess created a weapon that can destroy a world because of my clans crazy delusions. Ugh~, Just remembering that the one who created my clan is that idiot, makes me feel dejected. (Image<<<) Krul looked at me with serious expression. "Harukin, I''m gonna ask you this; Can you really defeat Sika Madu, the first progenitor. He''s the one took my brother and turned me into a vampire." "Well, I still don''t have a way to kill him right now." "..." "But..." My crimson left eye lit up with confident expression in my face. "I''m very confident that I can defeat him." She slightly blush then she looked away from me, "Hmph! Baka! You don''t even know how to meet him." She walked ahead of me. I just smiled at her. "Okay... let''s take a bath already, I don''t like my smell right now because of you." I followed after her while dripped in sticky toad liquid. (To be continued.) (Memes<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later after work.) Chapter 53 - 52: Talisman? Chapter 52: Talisman? Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) After we finished the Giant Toad slaying quest, we went to the public bathhouse to clean off the sticky toad liquid on our body. When we returned back to the Adventurer Guild to claim our reward, I put all the people to sleep except Luna-san before we entered inside. All of them can''t resist my sleep magic so they all dropped on the floor and tables sleeping. Luna-san was confused on what''s happening on her surroundings. "What''s going on? Why did they became unconscious?" she said, looking around. "Don''t worry, Luna-san. I just put them to sleep using my sleep magic. They''ll wake up soon after we finished our transaction." I spoke, walking with Krul towards her. "Okay then..." I gave the evidence of the completed quest to her and claimed our reward. I said our goodbye to Luna-san and went out of the Adventurer Guild, releasing my sleep magic and waking all the people inside the guild that I put to sleep. While walking together with Krul, I gave her all the money that we got for the quest. "Take this all, Krul. I don''t need it." "Eh? Why are you giving it to me all? Are you rich?" Krul asked. "I''m not, but I still have enough money in my pocket. Use that money to buy new clothes. You''re always wearing your vampire costume and it''s attracting a lot of attention." "Ohh... Are you attracted to me, Mr. nine plus seventeen years old little boy?" Krul said with smug expression. (Image<<<) "I can''t deny that you''re very pretty, Miss one thousand two hundred plus preteen girl." I looked at her. Staring each other for few seconds, waiting for the one who look away first. "Don''t get too full of yourself, Harukin! You''re one thousand years too early to go for me!" she loudly said with angry tone. "Hahaha~ I guess, I won the staring contest, Krul." I just laughed at her reaction. Suddenly, a notification bar screen appeared in front of me. "Huh?" "What is that, Harukin?" Krul moved closer beside me, seeing the screen. "You can see it, Krul?" "Yes, I''ve been seeing you doing a lot in that screen in front of you, but I ignored it because I thought it was just a modern technology of humans." "Did Paimon say anything about it to you?" "No, she just said things about my future in my world and some things about you like your real age, the things you like, fetish, magic that I already seen to you and other common information about you, it just things about you as Harukin. But, things about this screen appearing in front you and what you are in your past life, she didn''t say anything and too tight lip about it." Krul answered. Looking at the notification. [You have a new message] I clicked on it. ______________ Dear Sun-kun How''s your life there since you went back in your home world? I''m doing fine here in the heavenly realm together with Eris who''s doing a lot of work because of her superior''s mess and Aqua who''s always drunk all day since you gave her a lot of alcohol. Right now, I watching you reading this message while lying on ground, trying to sleep. ______________ "Do some of Eris work! You perverted Goddess! Do you have anything else to do aside from watching me from there?!" I said loudly with furious tone. ... ______________ ... I really missed you that I want to you to come back here immediately and do a lot of things with you. That why, I''ll send you something a gift as a proof my love for you so that you will always remember me. Please take care of it. From your Goddess Wife, Earth-chan PS: You will receive my gift as a notification after reading my love message that''s full of love for you, Sun-kun. It will react on someone compatible for you. _______________ ... "Since when we got married, you perverted Goddess!" Sorry, Eris. Looks like things became even more harder for you because of me. But don''t worry, I''ll treat you to something good if we meet here in the future. Suddenly, a notification bar followed after reading the message. [You have receive a gift from your Goddess Wife] My hand slowly moved to the screen and clicked on the notification. [You have received your gift] A small paper slowly went out of the screen. I took and looked around it on different angles. "What is that, Harukin?" "I don''t know... it is a Talisman but I don''t know the purpose of this... That pervert send me something strange." (Image here<<<) We arrived back at Wiz Shop and entered inside. "We''re back." We saw Wiz carrying a box of merchandise. She turned her head and glanced at us, "Ah, welcome back... Harukin... Krul... How''s your visit in Adventurer''s Guild?" "Not bad. Krul got defeated by a giant toad." I said with a grin on my face. "Harukin! I only lost because I have boh disadvantage against that disgusting creature." Krul pounced me, but she can''t hurt me. "Okay, okay. I was just teasing you. Pffffft... Hahaha~" "Harukin!" Krul became angry at me. Paimon floated out from the back and saw the three of us talking, she immediately went towards us. "Paimon don''t want to be left out. Paimon wants to join too." We glanced at her then I said. "No, It''s nothing." "Hey! Don''t leave Paimon out! I will just read your mind, Harukin." ... "Pffffft... Hahaha~" Paimon suddenly laughed hard. We just squinted our eyes while looking at her. "The Vampire Queen Krul lost to a low level Giant Toad... Pfft... Hahaha~" she can''t stop her laughter. "Paimon, I''ll make you fight the Giant Toad also." I said to her. Paimon suddenly stopped laughing and repented, "Paimon humbly apologize, Paimon doesn''t want to become a food of the Giant Toad." she bowed slightly while floating. I glanced at Wiz, "How''s the shop, Wiz? Is there a customer coming?" She smiled at me while slightly blushing, "Yes, thanks to the flyers we distributed, some customers got curious about the new items that you crafted and tried to visit again. They really like the items you placed on the store and some of them bought a lot. They''re might be few customers for now but it was slowly increasing." "Well... I''m happy for you, Wiz." I also smiled at her. "No, it''s thanks to you that my shop was able to recover." "No, in the first place, it''s my father''s fault that your shop went bad." "No, it''s my fault for buying those items without checking it." Paimon went between us. "Hey, you two! Just shut up and kiss already! Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!-----" I pushed Paimon face away from us. ... I glanced back at Wiz, gazing at her face. Wiz also gaze at me. "Pffffft! Hahaha~" I laughed. "Ehehe~" Wiz also laughed. "Thank you very much, Harukin." "No problem for me, Wiz." ... "These two..." Krul mumbled. I glanced at Krul and asked, "Is something wrong, Krul?" "Nothing! Hmph!" she responded, looking away from me with a slight blush on her face. "What a lady-killer." Paimon comment. "Shut up! Paimon." I retorted. "Hehehe... Huh? What is that thing on your hand, Harukin?" Paimon asked, pointing at the Talisman on my hand. "Do you know this thing, Paimon?" I gave her the Talisman. Paimon looked around from different angles. "Hmm... Paimon has no idea." she shrugged her shoulders. She passed it to Krul, "No idea either." she spoke, trying to read it. "Wiz, you might have idea." Krul passed it to Wiz. "Ehh?! I also don''t know either." Wiz holding the Talisman, it lit up all of sudden. "Huh?" Wiz reacted. A notification appeared in front of me. [The item has found someone compatible] "What?" I reacted. The Talisman made a blinding light and floated, forming into a little girl. She landed on floor smoothly. "What are you and where did you come from?" I asked. "Wakaranai, Papa." (To be continued.) (Translate: Wakaranai means "I don''t know") (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later if I found one.) Chapter 54 - 53: Nana(Qiqi) Chapter 53: Nana(Qiqi) Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Wiz Magic Item Shop - In front of us, a little girl suddenly appeared that formed from the Talisman. She has a light purple hair reaching her shoulders, pale skin, and magenta colored eyes. She''s wearing a purple themed clothing and has several talismans stuck on her. Her attire consists of a purple frock, white stockings, and a deep purple beret with a red-purple (magenta) tassel on top. The Talisman turned into a child. (Picture<<<) "What are you and where did you come from?" I asked. "I don''t know, Papa." the little girl answered. "Papa!" All of us reacted. "Wait! Wait! Wait! I''m to young to become a Father and I''m still a nine year old kid." I said, denying it. The little girl became teary-eyed and sad. "Is Nana unwanted?" she began to cry. "No-no-no! It''s not like that." I panicked, trying to calm her down. So Nana is her name. "Then who''s your mother and where is she?" I followed. She glanced at Wiz, pointing at her with her index finger. "Huh?... Ehh?!" Wiz pointed at herself. "She''s pointing at you, Wiz." Paimon said. "No! I''m an undead lich. I can''t give birth to a child in the first place." Wiz explained. "You''re an undead?!" Krul said in surprise. Wiz and Krul noticed that Paimon and I didn''t react, glancing at us. "Huh? You two already know?" Krul spoke and asked. "Harukin! You already aware that I''m a lich." Wiz was shocked. Paimon glanced at me. "Yes, I already know. What''s the problem?" I answered then asked. " You see, Harukin..." "Paimon! Don''t tell him!" "Wiz has been anxious about her being a lich because she can''t give birth to a child for you." "Huh?!" I was surprised on what Paimon said. "Paimon?!" Wiz shouted in embarrassment. *Sigh* I sighed then I glanced at Nana. Her appearance looks familiar to me. "Hmmm..." She was staring at me with expressionless face. Being curious, I touched her forehead with my right palm and feel her temperature. This cool temperature... I immediately grabbed her left wrist, trying to feel her pulse. ... There''s no doubt about it. "Nana, you''re also an undead, right?" I asked her. "Huh?!" The three of reacted to my question to the little girl. "Yes... Nana is Zombie... Is something wrong with that, Papa?" Nana answered then asked. "..." They were speechless to her answer. "Nothing, thank you for answering honestly. You''re a good girl." "..." She gave me a happy and satisfied reaction. "Well, I don''t mind having a cute little girl like you as my daughter. What do you want to eat, I''ll make something special for you." I said with kind smile. "This guy... he just easily accepted it." Paimon commented. "Cocogoat..." Nana answered. I stopped. "... What''s that?" I asked. "Papa, the cocogoat is a legendary animal. An adeptibeast." she tried to explain. "Where can I get that? Also what does it look like?" "What it looks like: wakaranai. Where to find it: wakaranai. Where it came from: wakaranai." ... I didn''t get any information from what she said. "Sorry, Nana. We might don''t have that kind of animal on this world. Even if there is, it will take a long time before I can hunt one. Do you have anything you want to eat aside from that?" She became a little sad. "Is that okay with you, Nana? I''ll catch you a cocogoat if I find one in the future." "Don''t worry, Papa. It''s okay..." she spoke with sad tone. What''s this feeling of guilt, right now. Ugh~ "Nana, might have other thing that Nana likes in the notebook." She took a notebook from her pocket. "Hm? What is that?" I asked. "This is a notebook. Nana has poor memory and forget things very easily. Nana writes everything on the notebook. That''s why, Nana always carries a notebook everywhere." She reads what''s written on her notebook. "..." "Ah. Here. This is it... The delicious milk... It''s Coconut Milk!" she said with happy tone. ... So she was just mistaken it''s name. Haha... What a cute little child. I patted her head again. "So it''s Coconut''s Milk, then wait with others here while I''ll make some snacks and drinks." "Yes, Papa. Nana will wait with Mama here." "Eh?" Wiz became flustered. ... I went silently at the back and started to make some snacks and drinks. I just opened the m?tur? coconut and took the flesh from inside the shell, shredding the flesh into small pieces. After that, I placed the small shreds of coconut flesh on a thin cloth and used it to squeeze out the coconut milk. I poured the coconut milk into the bottles, placing a straw made from bamboo. With that, I finished making Coconut milk drinks. I decided to make Chicken sandwich with Mayonnaise next. (Recipes<<<) After I finished making the snacks and drinks, placing it on a large tray. I went back to the shop where they''re waiting for me. Arriving at the shop, I saw Nana sitting on the ??p of Wiz who''s having a embarrassed expression. ... I placed the large tray of snacks and drinks on the table, and sat together with them. "Umm... Nana, why do want to sit on my ??p?" Wiz asked her. "Mama''s body temperature is cool so that why Nana wants to sit Mama''s ??p because it''s really comfortable." "What about Harukin?" Nana glanced at me "Papa? Nana wants too, but he''s to hot that it makes me feel rotten and disgusting, closer to death." ... "Well, his sunshine magic is dangerous to a undead like them." Paimon spoke. "Don''t worry, Nana. Papa has the full control of his power that it won''t hurt you and endangered you." ... Things became awkward again because of what I said. "So... In the end, you accepted the role as her father. Now, congratulations. You''ve become a father of this undead little girl with Wiz as your wife and her mother. And with that, good luck on your struggle in explaining this to your family and friends." Paimon said with sarcasm. "Okay Paimon, no portion for you." Paimon bowed immediately. "Paimon apologizes deeply." After that, we all started to eat. "Nana, do you like it?" I asked her. "Yes, it really delicious. Papa, I want you to make this everyday for Nana." she sip on her coconut milk drink again. "Oh, Sure. What a spoiled child." I patted her head. "Harukin, I think you shouldn''t spoil her to much." Wiz said while slightly blushing in embarrassment. "Well, you''re right. She might turned to someone like Nee-san. Haha..." "What a warm family." Paimon commented. "Shut up! Paimon. Just take my sandwich and be quiet." I placed my untouched sandwich to Paimon''s plate. "Yay! Thank you, Harukin!" she shouted in joy. "Harukin, most the delicious food that you cooked, you only eat small portion of them. Don''t you like your own cooking?" Wiz asked me curiously. "Well, it''s not like I don''t like them. It just that, the food I like is more like a kind of... disgusting, just like grilled squid tentacles dipped in peanut bu??er." "..." "That sounds disgusting." Paimon commented again. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later, I just rushed this.) Chapter 55 - 54: A Letter from my Home Village Chapter 54: A Letter from my Home Village Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) It''s been eleven days since I was transported out from my home world and two days has passed since I was able to returned back. Right now, I was cleaning the reception desk early in the morning before we open Wiz''s Magic Item shop today. Now I remembered it, I was also in charge of cleaning my family''s Magic Item Shop. I wonder how they are doing in my home village. Yunyun and Nee-san, are they doing fine in helping the shop? Also Komekko, I wish that she stay healthy there while I''m here helping Wiz''s store. "Good morning... Harukin." Wiz greeted me after she yawned. (Illustration<<<) "Good morning too, Wiz. The shop is prepared to open now." I glanced at her, "Hm?" I noticed Nana behind Wiz, holding on the skirt of Wiz''s pajama, trying to stay awake. "Good morning, Nana. How''s your sleep?" Wiz blushed and looked away from me. Nana ran towards me, hugging me. (Pic<<<) "It''s really good, Papa. Because Papa and Mama slept together with Nana." she said with expressionless face. I patted her head. Last night, I slept together with them because Nana requested me and Wiz out of her wish. It''s good and I saw something amazing. (Image<<<) I wished that I could get back my old appearance because being called "Papa" in this nine year old little boy body seems kinda weird. "Nana, go with your Mama and wash your face. We''re going to show you around the town before we open the shop, okay?" Nana nodded at me and immediately went to Wiz. "Wiz, I leave it to you." I said to her with a smile. "Yes..." Wiz shyly responded while blushing then she walked together with Nana to the bathroom. Paimon appeared out of nowhere beside me. "Good morning, Harukin! Where''s Paimon''s breakfast?" "Good morning too. Where''s Krul?" "She said ''six hours more'' then she went back to sleep again." That slob... "Anyway, where''s Paimon''s breakfast?" "Wash your face first then I give it to you later." "Yay!" Paimon rejoiced then floated towards the bathroom. Preparing breakfast in the morning, I just made simple meal. A boiled egg, strips of streaky bacon, croissants, waffles, fresh milk, strawberry fruit and jam, and the most important coconut milk. (Pic<<<) I placed the breakfast on the table and we started to eat. Nana noticed that I''m not touching food on the plate in front of me. "Papa, why are you not touching your food?" "Oh, this is not mine, Nana. It''s for Krul later after she woke up." I answered. "Won''t you join with us to eat, Papa?" "Maybe later, Nana... I''ll eat alone." "No, that''s not good. Papa should join with Nana and everyone." She glanced at Wiz. "Mama, you should tell Papa to eat with us too." "Harukin... please... eat with us too." Wiz spoke shyly in soft voice while being embarrassed. Nana scolded me but I can''t see it from her expressionless face. "Nana, you shouldn''t. Your father likes to eat strange dishes." Paimon said with her face went paled. "Okay then..." I said, decided to join with them. I took a small container of food from my dimensional storage and placed it on the table. I opened the lid. "Ugh, what''s that?" Paimon asked. "I made it yesterday, It''s a chopped finger of a giant toad with the skin still on. I just boiled it in a water without further preparation." "..." "That''s disgusting! Throw it away!" Paimon shouted with disgusted expression. "Hey! Don''t waste food, Paimon." "What food you''re talking about, you can''t even called that a food. How can even someone like you cook a super delicious dishes when your taste in food is so disgusting." she said, pointing at my dish. I took a small meat on my dish. Paimon immediately float away from me. I glanced at her, "What?" "Paimon''s instinct is saying that you''re gonna feed it to Paimon." "Huh? Of course, I won''t. This is so disgusting that it''ll make you passed out. Do you want some?" "No?!" Paimon shouted very loud. I put the meat on my mouth. I exhaled deeply. "Disgusting!" "Ugh!" Paimon reacted. "It''s so disgusting that I can''t help but laugh... Hehehe..." I was laughing, tasting on every bite. ... Everyone are looking at me silently at my reaction. "Papa, finally joined us eating." she spoke with angelic smile. "I don''t know what to say about that, Nana." Wiz just gave me a wry smile while blushing. This was the first time that I saw Nana smile even though, she always has expressionless reactions. I put another meat of my dish on my mouth. "Disgusting! Hehehe..." I reacted after tasting it then laughed. After that, we went outside, showing Nana around the town. While Nana is playing around near small river under the bridge. "Paimon, I leave Nana to you. I''ll increase your allowance starting today." "Yes, leave it to Paimon." Paimon saluted. Paimon went to play with Nana. I used this opportunity to learn ''Teleport'' from Wiz. "Wiz, just teleport me to any of your marked locations." "Okay." Wiz started to cast the teleport spell. A pink magic circle lit up below me. "Teleport!" Everything turned blank for a moment then I appeared in front of Wiz Magic Item Shop. I took out my Adventurers Card from my pocket and looked at my active Skills. _____________ Harukin Gender: Male Age: 9 Race: Human/D*&1-#@d Lv 104 Job Class: None Parameters Strength <56687> Vitality <56687> Magic Power <56687> Dexterity <29879> Agility. <31876> Luck <15> Intelligence <160> Active Skills Skill Points <382> Experience Points <36.03%> ______________ I pressed the ''Teleport'' on my card and learned it. All the information about the spell and how to use it went to my head. I placed my first mark on the ground in front of Wiz Magic Item Shop. I took one of my magic staves in my dimensional storage and was about to fly when someone spoke behind me suddenly. "Umm... Hey! Are you from this shop?" I turned around and looked at the one who spoke to me. It was a young man wearing a blue medieval uniform of a mailman. "Yes... Do you need something?" "We have letter for someone named ''Harukin of the Crimson Demon Village''. It came from his village itself. Do you know..." He stopped when he realized something according to my appearance. "Here''s your letter, Sir." I took the letter from him and hid it inside my pocket. "Thank you very much." "Umm?" He was confused. "What is it?" I glanced back at him. "You''re a Crimson Demon, right? Aren''t you gonna do a strange introduction to me?" "Huh? Why would I do that?" I got a little annoyed with him because I want to back to Nana and Wiz now. "It just that... Whenever I meet a new crimson demon people from your village, they always do weird poses and cringy introductions." he tried to explain to me. Is this guy mocking me and my clan? But, I can''t deny that my clan members are weird and always does a lot of strange things. "Looks like, you''ve been troubled a lot by my fellow crimson demons that you''re already used to it..." I took a small bag of money from my pocket and threw towards young mailman. "Here... Take it as a tip from me." ... I turned around and was about to walk away. "Wait!" "What is it again? Is it not enough?" I got more annoyed. "No, a little child giving me money makes me look like I''m extorting money from you." This guy... why won''t he just take it and go away. I guess I''ll give him a little gift of my new homemade specialty dish. I really want someone to taste it just like when Nee-san, Father and of course, also Yunyun tasted my dried octopus dipped in fruit jam. "So it is not enough." Hiding my left hand inside my shoulder bag, I took a small container from my dimensional storage and pulled it out from my bag. "What is that?" he asked. I opened the lid of the container. "It''s my new specialty food, the grilled Giant Toad''s chopped finger with it''s skin still on then dressed in strawberry jam. Would you like some?" "Ugh! That''s not a food anymore! I don''t want it." "Just have a little taste won''t hurt. Here... have some... Don''t worry, it''s so disgusting that you''ll laugh." "No, thank you!" He turned around and ran away from me. "Like I let you ran away just like that after seeing my new specialty recipe without tasting it... Dark Berserker, The World!" BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around me was frozen in places. I quickly moved in front of him and put a piece of meat from my dish inside his opened mouth. After five seconds, the time has begun to move again. "Ugh! Disgusting!!!" he shouted, suffering from it''s taste. (To be continued) (Meme<<<) (A/N: Sorry for the late upload I was not able to finish it early.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 56 - 55: A Letter from my Home Village 2 Chapter 55: A Letter from my Home Village 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In front of Wiz Magic Item Shop, the young mailman passed out, standing with paled face. "See... Disgusting right? Don''t worry, I cleaned the meat thoroughly and rubbed the skin with a salt so it would have a little taste before I grilled it. It''s only disgusting because the taste won''t match at all with the strawberry jam. Hahaha..." I spoke then laughed. He woke up and he''s consciousness returned. "Ugh~ That was disgusting. I just saw myself being dragged down by a Giant Toad'' arm on a deep pool of strawberry jam, wailing and drowning. It was totally hell." he tried to describe what his dream when he passed out. "Hahaha... Here... Feel free to take another bite." I raised towards him the container that contains my dish. "No, thank you. I have more letters to deliver. Goodbye and thank you for the tip." He quickly ran away from me. "Papa, what''s that?" Nana spoke behind me. I turned around and saw Wiz and Nana together with floating Paimon behind me. "Oh, I was about to go back to you girls when some mailman spoke to me." "Well, since you''re already here, Harukin. We chose to go back now because it''s already time to open the shop." Wiz replied. "Papa, is that a food? Can Nana taste it?" Nana said, raising both of her towards the container in my hands. Paimon''s face went pale. I gave Nana a very kind smile. "No, Nana. This is not a food." I hid the container quickly back to my dimensional storage. Well, I guess, I have to hide this away from Nana and eat normal food together with them. Just like I did for Komekko. Now, I think it, I already stayed too long away from my village. Everyone might get worried about me. I glanced at Wiz, "Wiz, the thing is, I''m going back to my village this noon." ... Wiz''s eyes widened in surprise from what I said then she became a little sad, "Okay then Harukin... I help you prepare." Nana became teary-eyed and she''s starting to cry. *Sniff* *Sniff* "Papa, are you leaving us?" (Image<<<) Ugh! It''s critical hit on my heart, seeing her like this. "Wait, Nana! Papa will be returning back here immediately since I already learned Teleport from your Mama. So be a good girl and stay with your Mama, Okay?" I immediately said while panicking. Nana calmed down and stopped crying. "Uhm." she nodded at me. I glanced at Paimon, "Paimon, do you want to go with me in my village?" "Of course, it''s my job to burde-- guide you." "Did you just say ''burden''?" "Nope, it''s ''guide''." Paimon looked away from me. ... I guess I''ll leave Krul here to help Wiz in taking care of Nana. After buying some souvenirs and finished preparing my things, noon has arrived. In front of Magic Item Shop, I put all my things in my dimensional storage and took out one of my magic staves. "Wiz, I leave Nana to you." I said. "Yes, Harukin. I''ll will take care of her." Wiz responded, smiling with a little sad expression. Nana went towards me, hugging me on my ?h?st. Few seconds later, she let go of me and said, "Hurry up and come back, Papa." "Yes, I promise." I said to her with confident smile. I gazed at Wiz. "Then, Wiz. I going now." "Yes..." Wiz willed herself, going towards me. She leaned forward and grabbed my head. Sugoi Dekai! This is dangerous angle,Wiz. I can see clearly right now how big her br??st are in this position. ... Huh? I was surprised she suddenly moved her head towards mine and kissed my lips. Paimon closed Nana''s eyes with both of her hands. ... It felt really good. Few seconds later, she let go of me. "I''m the older one here so I won''t lose to you in this kind of thing. Also stop eating disgusting dishes, Nana will pick up your bad habits." she said, trying to be serious and scolding me. ... She''s acting like a her mother now. How cute... "Yes..." I said with a smile on my face. After that, I glanced at Krul who has a grumpy expression. "Krul? I going now." She glared at me without saying anything. "What?" I reacted. I was confused why she''s acting like this. "Tch!" she got annoyed. She suddenly grabbed the collar of my shirt and pulled me towards her, kissing my lips. "Eh?" Wiz reacted, surprised from what Krul did. Paimon was closing Nana''s eyes again with both of her hands. ... It taste like the strawberry jam that I prepared this morning. When she let go of me, she pointed at me while being flustered. "Don''t get full of yourself! I only did it just because I don''t want to lose to anyone like Wiz!" she loudly said, proclaiming to me clearly. Why can''t she just be honest with me. I guess, it''s her pride as vampire queen still remains even though she became slob but, I don''t really mind. "Okay, okay. Calm down, I understand. Hahaha..." "You!" she glared at me even more while blushing. "Okay, I''m going now. Goodbye everyone!" "Hey! Return back here quickly and cook me something delicious." Krul shouted. "Yes! My queen, Krul." I responded to her. "Air Magic, Levitation!" I jumped at floating magic staff, standing on top of it. "Goodbye! Everyone." Paimon shouted, waving her hand at them. "Goodbye, Papa!" Nana was waving both of her hands. "Have a safe trip!" Wiz shouted, waving her hand at me. "Idiot..." Krul mumbled waving at me. I rose up in the sky and flew towards the direction of my home village. While flying, I remembered the letter that I received from my home village. I slowed down my flight, taking out the letter from my pocket and reading the back. _______________ To: Harukin of the Crimson Demon Village From: Megumin of the Crimson Demon Village _______________ This cringe feeling, reading the back. It''s from Nee-san. I opened the letter and read it together with Paimon. _______________ Dear Harukin, Why are you taking so long to come back home? Things are not good here on the shop and everything was in mess. Most of customers are looking for you everyday including the women who has a big b??bs. You have a lot of things to explain to me, Harukin. Just like the figurines that you''re selling in the shop. Father was becoming crazy on what''s happening on the shop and he doesn''t know what to do because you put a lot of different kinds of service in the shop. I also have a lot of things to ask you about us. I want to hear it from your mouth about us being twins. So hurry up and come back already! Your twin sister, Megumin PS: Father has gained another debt and decided to engage Komekko to someone rich to pay off his debt. _______________ " I trembled when I read the last sentence on the letter. "Hehehe~, is that how you really do it, Father?" I was laughing. Paimon face went paled. "Harukin, I think you should calm down first." "Do you think I can calm down after reading the letter on what happened in my home village?" I glanced at Paimon. "Ugh! Your face, Harukin... It''s really scary." --- (Yunyun''s POV) Dusk arrives and it''s already twilight outside. *Acchuu!* Megumin sneezed. She cleaning right now, sweeping together with me inside their shop after closing it. "Harukin hasn''t come back yet. It''s been eleven days already." "Ku ku ku, I already sent him a letter that will make him return here and go home quickly." Megumin doing some poses and it''s embarrassing. If he really returned home quickly, I can finally see him. I really miss this pass few days and can''t wait to see him again. But, I''m curious of what Megumin wrote on the letter. "Megumin, what did you write to him?" I asked. "Hehe... I scolded him in the letter and told him what happened here in the shop." "Megumin, will that just make him go home too long more?" "Don''t worry, I wrote a lie on the letter that Father engaged Komekko to someone rich so that he can pay his debt." she said with proud tone, doing embarrassing poses. ... I was speechless of what she said. "Megumin, what have you done! Do you even remember what happened to your father when he''s in charge one time of taking care of Komekko and forgot to feed her, making her getting sick." "Eh?" Megumin froze all of sudden, remembering something. Her face went paled. "Why did you wrote that in the letter?!" I said to her. Megumin held her head in both sides in panic. "Waaahhh! I just wanted Harukin come home in hurry! Ahhh! I remembered now. At that time when the Harukin and Father talk alone in the shop, when I saw Harukin leaved the shop with bad mood, I checked on father inside the shop. I saw him passed out, tied in a chair and fed a lot of disgusting dishes." ... So she witnessed what happened. "When Father''s consciousness returned back, he''s mumbling a lot of crazy things like he saw a very scary giant black demon in the shop behind Harukin." "What are we going to do? If Harukin reads that letter, something bad is going to happen." I said, thinking of way to solve the disaster that was about to happen. *The Demon King Army is attacking!* *The Demon King Army is attacking!* *It''s approaching the village from the sky!* "Huh?" Me and Megumin reacted from the alarm of the village. (To be continued) (Meme for today<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later if I found one.) Chapter 57 - 56: Doom is Eternal Chapter 56: Doom is Eternal Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Yunyun''s POV) When Megumin and I heard our village alarm, we immediately went outside even though it''s already dark. Seeing the alerted ?du?ts that''s been running around, preparing to fight the approaching Demon King ''s Army. We followed after them, going to the place where the demon king army will arrive. I saw Soketto, standing beside the ?du?ts and looking at a certain direction. Megumin and I went towards her. "Soketto, what happened and where''s the demon king army?" I asked. She glanced at us, "Oh, Yunyun, Megumin. I just saw a very dangerous entity in my divination that''s approaching our village tonight and it''s coming from the sky." "Is everything gonna be alright?" I asked, getting little scared. "Don''t worry, Yunyun. We''re the Crimson Demons, Even if it''s a Demon King or someone strong, we''re gonna beat them together." she responded with confidence. I saw Aunt Yuiyui walking towards us, carrying Komekko in her arms who''s already sleepy. "Megumin, please hold on Komekko for the time being. I going to help with the battle." When Megumin nodded, Aunt Yuiyui gave Komekko to her. In the horizon, we saw a bright light like a sunlight rising up from behind the large mountains. "The sun has already set, right? Why is it rising up again and it''s even in the different direction?" one of the ?du?ts said, shocked from what he saw. We''re confused on what strange thing is happening right now. "It''s coming! Everyone, prepare yourselves to protect the village!" Father shouted, readying to cast a magic. "Wooahh!!!" Everyone screamed. When the source of the bright light rose up completely from the behind mountain, we saw a small sun approaching fast towards our direction. Even in a far distance, we can completely feel it''s heat and it''s getting hotter as the small sun approaches. On top of the small sun, we saw a silhouette of a giant black armor with full of spikes around it body, and tattered cloak and giant sword on it''s back. It''s head is like black skull with it''s eyes completely empty. "Everyone, let''s do this together!" Father shouted. Everyone nodded at him and did embarrassing poses together with him. Their eyes are glowing because that happens when we crimson demons has experiencing a intense emotions. They all do a embarrassing introductions. "I am called Hiropon! The chief of this village, and he who leads the Crimson Demons!" "I am called Chakamiya! Owner of the foremost bakery among the Crimson Demons, and master of yeast!" "I am called Shikobei! The foremost fisherman among the Crimson Demons, and he who one day catch the Kraken!" "I am called Pucchin! The foremost educator among the Crimson Demons, he who will one day be headmaster!" "I am called Hyoizaburoo! Owner of the foremost Magic Item Shop among the Crimson Demons, and master of Magic Item Crafting!" "I am called Yuiyui! Hyoizaburoo''s wife, one of the foremost housewives among the Crimson Demons, and she who takes care of her little children!" "I am called---" "I am called---" "I am called---" "Burning Flash!" All of them shouted together. They fired a wave of lightning tornado towards the approaching Demon riding on the small sun. How embarrassing. I covered my face, peeking between my fingers. --- (Harukin''s POV) I arrived at my home village, full of anger at what my father just did to Komekko. I used Requip ability and rode on the miniature of the sun that I summoned so that I can see in the path on this dark night. While flying in the sky, I saw everyone gathered on top on the hill, looking at my direction. I immediately headed towards their direction. I noticed that they''re doing strange poses then they summoned a large tornado of lightning, firing it towards me. Countering that, I kicked down the small sun that I was riding towards the wave of lightning tornado, "Cruel Sun!" When my sun collided with their attack, I immediately closed my hand. "Pride Flare!" My sun exploded, swallowing their magic attack. Before I fall from the sky, I marked my great sword behind me as my teleport location. I thought of this when I remembered the Flying Thunder God Technique so I wanted to try it using my teleport magic. After putting a mark on my great sword, I threw it near them. While falling from the sky, I saw my weapon landing near them, stabbing the ground. I quickly casted teleport. In just moment, I appeared in front of them, standing on top of my planted great sword. I looked around and found my father standing beside Uncle Hiropon. Remembering what father has done to Komekko just pay off his debt, I really hate him to the point that I want to torture him by feeding him a lot of my disgusting dishes until he learns his lesson and broke the engagement of Komekko to that rich guy. Father... "I finally found you! And now, prepare to meet your doom!" I spoke in demonic tone. I jumped down from the top of my planted great sword and pulled it out, leaning it on my shoulders. While I walked towards them, they became even more alerted of me. "Like I let do that! Everyone, let''s attack him again together!" Uncle Hiropon commanded them and casted a magic, "Light of Saber!" Most of the ?du?ts shouted together. A light appeared on their hand, generating a lightning-based plasma curved edge blade. It''s a advance magic that able slice almost anything. But I just walked right through it, letting them hit me with their magic attack. *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*--- Their magic attack exploded when it contact with my giant black armor. But---- "Huh? But how? It didn''t even put a scratch on him." Uncle Hiropon was completely shocked that their magic attack didn''t affect or even flinched me after being hit by several of them. "Father..." I mumbled in demonic tone. Arriving near them, "I won''t let you destroy the village! Everyone, let''s try again!" Uncle Hiropon commanded again. Before they can cast another magic, "Dark Berserker, The World!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around me was frozen in places. I walked right through them, arriving in front of father and staring with him face to face. After five seconds, the time has begun to move again. "Huh?" the others are confused of my sudden disappearance. "Woaaaahh!!!" My father freaked out when I suddenly appeared in front of him from his point of view. Before he stepped away from me, I immediately grabbed his collar with my right arm, lifting him up in the air. "Dear!" Mom shouted in despair, but stopped by others to come towards us. Slowly, my skull helm and bevor transformed to a shape of beast. Father became very scared, watching my head transformed. "Wrrryyyyyy..." (Image<<<) "Waaahhh! Please spare me!" Father screamed, begging to me. I won''t forgive him from he did to his own daughter. What did Komekko do to deserve that. She was just still a small child and to young to be engaged. In anger, I suddenly--- *Roooaaaarrr!!!* I made a full, deep, prolonged cry in front of the face of my father, making him and others shivered in fear. They covered their ears, flinching from my loud roar. All of them got intimidated, terrified of me. Glaring at my father, he closed his eyes. "How can you do that to Komekko?" I spoke with demonic tone. "Huh?" Everyone was surprised when they heard what I said. "How can you sell your own daughter Komekko to someone just to pay off your debt?" ... Everyone looked at Father. "Dear, is that true?" Mom asked father with shocked expression. "Hyoizaburoo, how can you do that to own daughter!" Uncle Hiropon became angry to my father. "I''m disappointed of you, Hyoizaburoo! How can you do that." one of them said. Everyone frowned at my father. "Wait! Everyone! That''s not true! I don''t even know what he''s talking about!" Father shouted in desperation. "Stop lying Hyoizaburoo! I know you''re a person with a lot debt!" one of them said. "It''s true! I may have a lot of debt but..." "But?" Uncle Hiropon was trying to listen to my father. "My son Harukin already paid all of them." ... Everyone was silently looking at my father with disappointed expression. Huh? I was very confused. But, Nee-san wrote it on the letter that---Wait! I glanced at Nee-san at the back, standing beside Yunyun. In a bright light of the torch, holding by someone near them. I can clearly saw Nee-san''s guilty expression. So that''s why... Judging from that, I concluded that Nee-san lied to me in the letter just to make go home in hurry. This is really very awkward situation again. I noticed Komekko woke up in the arms of Nee-san. I let go of father, dropping him on the ground. "Ugh~" Father ?r??n?d. It''s been several days since I was separated from Komekko. I already really miss her. "Dark Berserker, The World!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around me was frozen in places. I immediately went towards Nee-san, taking away Komekko from her arms. I walked away, holding Komekko in the large hand of my giant black armor. After five seconds, the time has begun to move again. ... "Huh? Where''s Komekko?" They turned around and found me behind them. "Ah! Megumin, she''s been taken by the Giant demon armor!" Yunyun pointed at me. "Hey! Give back my little sister!" Nee-san shouted, very worried of Komekko. Everyone was panicking when I took Komekko all of sudden. Komekko was looking around with innocence then her eyes ended up to me, staring at me. "You demon! Give back my little sister!" Nee-san roared at me, trying to rush towards me, but she was stopped by Yunyun. "Megumin, it''s dangerous! Even the ?du?ts can''t do anything to defeat him!" "Let me go, Yunyun! I will defeat him and save my little sister!" "No! I can''t let you be endangered even you hate me." Yunyun was teary-eyed while desperately stopping Nee-san. I just ignored them and continued looking at Komekko. Komekko and I stared at each other for few seconds then she raised both of her arms towards me with a happy expression. "Nii, Nii, Nii~" she tried to speak. Inside the giant black armor, tears started to fall from my eyes, remembering my journey from outside my home village. And now, even though I''m inside this giant scary armor, Komekko was able to recognize me. This feeling... I''m finally home. I immediately went out of the ?h?st of my giant black armor, rubbing my cheek on Komekko''s cheek while hugging her. "Komekko! I sorry for leaving you for a long time! I really miss you." I loudly said while crying. "Hehehe~ Nii Nii Nii..." Komekko giggled. "Eh?" All of them has priceless reaction. (To be continued) (Meme<<<) (A/N: All my mistakes, I''ll fix later.) Chapter 58 - 57: Stand Power! Chapter 57: Stand Power! Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In was already dark when I arrived at my home village. After causing a big commotion because Nee-san''s prank, things became awkward so I went Komekko and her in my giant black armor hands. Longing to see her, I opened the ?h?st of my giant armor and hugged her, rubbing my cheek onto her cheek while crying. "Komekko! I sorry for leaving you for a long time! I really miss you." I loudly said while crying. "Hehehe~ Nii Nii Nii..." Komekko just giggled. "Eh?" All of them has priceless reaction. "Don''t worry, Komekko. This time I learned the magic called ''Teleport'' so that I can go back home immediately to take care of you even if I travelled to far away places." I continued. ... Yunyun walked towards me and asked, "Umm... Harukin, is that you?" I stopped cuddling on Komekko then glanced at Yunyun, "Oh, Yunyun. I''m finally back home." I said, smiling at her. "Welcome back, Harukin..." she shyly spoke. Nee-san quickly ran towards me, "Harukin! What is this giant demon thing? Is this a magic tool you''ve got from Axel?" Nee-san looking in awe around my giant armor with her eyes twinkling. "Demon? Magic tool? No, Nee-san. It''s STANDO POWAH!" I loudly said with proud tone while doing Jojo pose of covering my face with opened hand and fingers. (Sample<<<) *Thud!...* *Menacing!* Komekko tried to copy me, "Gao!..." ... ... They can''t really understand how awesome Jojo reference are. *Sigh* I sighed. I covered my head with the hood of my livestock white uniform. Now I think of it, I really like wearing this clothes I got from Akane, it gives me a modern vibe. I jumped out from my giant black armor while carrying Komekko, landing smoothly on the ground. "Requip Release." I mumbled. The giant black armor behind turned into shadow aura, dispersing then disappearing out of thin air. Since I already shown my special abilities to them, I have nothing to hide anymore to everyone in the village except being a half-god. Komekko copied me and raised both of her small arms. ... "Huh?" she was confused. "Do it, Yunyun." "What do you mean, Harukin?" "I talking about my ''Welcome back'' hug, Yunyun." "Ehh?!... But Harukin, everyone''s here watching us and it''s really very embarrassing." she shyly said while flustered. This childhood friend of mine is really a shy girl but I don''t really care if others see us. I move towards Yunyun, placing my hand behind her back and pulling her towards me. "Woah! Harukin, it''s embarrassing." "I don''t care, I want to hug you right now." ... "Okay..." She leaned her face onto shoulders and let herself on my embrace. I can even feel the beat of her heart right now and it''s really fast. "Once again... Welcome back, Harukin." "I''m home, Yunyun..." "Gao!..." Komekko also hugging us, trying to speak. "Ha-ru-kin!..." I heard Nee-san angry voice right before us while Yunyun and I hugging each other with Komekko. I stiffly glanced at Nee-san, I saw her staring at me intensely with her eyes glowing. "Nee-san?" (Image<<<) "Now, Harukin... Tell me your explanation right now and also tell me the things that happened during your journey." Remembering the things happened on my travel... Imagining the things will happen to me when I told Nee-san and Yunyun what happened. I sweated profusely. *Yawn* "Sorry, but Komekko is already sleepy let''s continue this tomorrow. I''m also wvery tired from a long travel so I''m going to head home first with Komekko to sleep." I took out one of my magic staves in my dimensional storage. "Huh? Harukin what''s that?" Nee-san pointed at the void in front me that I opened. "It''s a Space Magic called Dimensional Storage, one of my special abilities." I answered. "Eh?" They reacted. "Now, Nee-san, Yunyun. We''re going ahead. Let''s just talk tomorrow." I looked away from them and casted a magic, "Air Magic, Levitation!" Jumping high and standing on the floating Magic Staff. I glanced at them one more time, "Huh?" All of are surprised again. "Harukin, you can fly?" Yunyun asked. "Yes." I answered. Then I glanced at everybody. "Then everyone... Goodnight and I apologize for the commotion I caused." I said with a smile on my face, waving my hand. "Hey, Harukin! Tell everything to me now!" ... "Nigerundayo!" I immediately flew away. "Harukin!" Nee-san shouted in anger. Everyone was looking at me with a completely shocked expression while the others are jaw-dropped. I just rose up into the sky and flew towards inside our village. ... --- (3nd person POV) Not far from the back where the children are standing, a little girl watched Harukin flew away in the dark skies. She gazed at him, amazed of what he did just now. "So... his name is Harukin and he''s also a crimson demon like me. Ku ku ku. Harukin, I finally found you. I''ve been looking for you since I found you that time flying in the sky. And now... I will tell you this feelings that I''ve been wanting to say for many years." she spoke while blushing, gazing at sky where Harukin flew away. "Arue! It''s time to go home now since the chaos has already been subsided." Her mother called her. "Yes, Mom! Let''s start to consume our feast for tonight." She ran towards her parents. --- (Back to Harukin''s POV) While flying in the sky, Paimon appeared out of nowhere behind me. "Harukin! How can you leave Paimon just like that and flew ahead of Paimon!" Paimon angrily said. "Well, you can just teleport back to me, right?" "Yes, but I felt like Paimon is always being left out so cook me something delicious tonight for my dinner as a apology." This emergency food... "Hey! Stop thinking Paimon as a emergency food!" Paimon complained, pouncing at me. "Hahaha~, Okay, alright. But, don''t eat to much, you might not be able to sleep tonight with very full stomach and it''s unhealthy." I said. "Yay!" Paimon rejoiced. Few minutes later, I can finally saw our house. Gliding down, I arrived at the entrance door of our house. "I''m finally back home... I just felt like I left for many years even though it''s only been eleven days." "What a poor looking house, it''s looks more like a stable to Paimon. Why did you chose to stay and live here?" Paimon commented then asked. "Shut up, Paimon! I like the peaceful feeling of our home and the slow life vibe on it." ... "Slow life? Do you even know the meaning of ''slow life'', you little boy who''s working on multiple jobs." Paimon said. ... Now, I realized it. My living is totally far away from the meaning of slow life because of father''s debt. Well, I can now change the way of my living since I already fully paid his debt. I just have check on father so that he won''t gain another debt. After I quickly cooked Paimon''s food, I immediately went to my parents room and slept with Komekko. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix later after my work.) Chapter 59 - 58: How I really ran the shop Chapter 58: How I really ran the shop Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Waking up early in morning, I felt something heavy around my arms and ?h?st. Huh? What are these heavy things on my body, I only slept together with Komekko last night, right? My eyes are still close and I tried to feel what are these things on my arms. When I move my right hand blindly to feel what''s on my right arm, I felt something small but very soft. What is this thing? It''s feels so soft that it felt good groping it. I moved my other hand to feel what''s on my left arm and felt something flat covered by a cloth. What? Who would prank me by placing a wooden plank covered in blanket beside me. In curiousness, I slowly opened my eyes. The first thing I saw is Paimon sleeping like a baby on top of my ?h?st, drooling while mumbling, "Harukin... Put more some meat on Paimon''s plate... Paimon wants more meat..." ... This emergency food... I''ll feed her more vegetables next time. I looked on my right side, ... I saw my childhood friend Yunyun sleeping on my right arm. And the thing that I''m touching right now is her br??st. ... Yunyun, I''m sorry for touching you without your consent, but thank you. I immediately moved away my hands from her ?h?st. She suddenly moved slightly then smile while still sleeping. Realizing it, I stiffly turned my head towards my left side. What I saw is Nee-san who already woken up, staring at me intensely with angry expression. What I''m touching from her right now is her ?h?st. "Ha-ru-kin! Did you just thought something rude when you didn''t felt anything from my ?h?st." "No, Nee-san. I didn''t thought anything like that." "Oh, Still trying to lie to me. I saw you enjoying groping Yunyun br??st just now while you tapped mine, trying to find anything on my ?h?st." I was sweating profusely from she said, trying to find a way out of this. But, I can''t think a way to escape this, "Nee-san, you really know me..." "Of course, we''re twins after all." She said with a smile. She was about to hit me so I closed my eyes but, it didn''t come. "Huh?" I opened eyes and looked at Nee-san on why she didn''t do it. I saw a sad expression on her face as she became teary-eyed. "Nee-san, is something wrong?" *Sniff* *Sniff* "Harukin... I heard from Doc on how we''re born when we went to her clinic to help the job on the kitchen. She said herself that you''re been adopted by father and mother." ... I was silent from what she said. From this, I concluded that she already knows the truth about us. "But, I want to hear it from you, Harukin. Are we really twins?" she said as tears slid from her eyes. I slowly closed my eyes then said, "Is it okay to hear it with Yunyun here?" "It''s okay, Yunyun was there when I heard the truth from Doc." ... I sighed then answered, "We''re not, but at the same time we are." "What do you mean, Harukin?" "We''re not blood related because I was adopted but, the way I treat you is like my real sibling. The day you were born is also the day when I was born and adopted in our family that why we''re twins." *Sniff* *Sniff* Nee-san wipe her tears in her pajama''s sleeve then she slowly stood up and walked outside the room. "Nee-san?" I gently pulled my arm out of Yunyun''s head and pushed Paimon out of my ?h?st, landing beside Yunyun. "There! You''ve got a new friend now, Yunyun." I said then followed quickly after Nee-san. Arriving in the living room, I saw Nee-san standing in front of our parents who''s drinking tea on the small table while sitting on the floor. "Father, Mother. I want to ask on why did the you two decided to adopt Harukin." "Nee-san..." I mumbled. Father and Mother who has a serious expression put their sipped teacups on the table. "So... Our daughter Megumin has already learned the truth about Harukin." Father spoke then took another sip on his tea. "It can''t be helped then... she also need to know the truth." Father and mother looked at each other then glanced at Nee-san. "Because it is cool." they answered. "Huh?" Nee-san reacted. "Eh?" I reacted. "The legendary master crafter of magic items has picked a giant peach fruit in the flowing river then brought it home for his family. When the fruit suddenly opened itself, a male child with a trait of crimson demon was born out of it. This is just like on how the legends are born from the book we read, sounds cool right?" Father said. "That''s right. At that time, we can''t really afford to buy food. But since when we decided to adopt Harukin, meat, fresh fruit, fish and vegetables suddenly appeared out of nowhere inside our house so our food problem was solved." Now I remember it, ever since I was born in that day, I have to learn my Stand''s Requip ability quickly so that I can hunt and find food to survive living into this family even though I''m still an infant at that time. There was a time that I decided to leave this family when we''re still a baby but, hearing Nee-san''s cry inside the house before I leave... I just can''t do it. I realize at that time that I already love her as my twin sister and family. "I know, it''s cool but..." Nee-san glanced at me. "Nee-san... Do you hate me?" I said with sad tone. "Ah! No! It''s not like that, Harukin. It just that..." she said in panic. "Then, it''s okay..." I ran towards her and tried to hug her. "Huh?" She quickly sidestepped and dodged my hug. "Nee-san, why did you evaded my hug?" "Sorry, Harukin, but I can''t right now." she responded while blushing. "Why? We do this a lot when we''re still smaller." I tried to hug her again, "No! I can''t right now." She moved back and dodged my hug again. "At least give me a ''welcome home hug''. It''s been eleven days since I didn''t see you." I tried to hug her multiple times but she keeps evading me. "No! Don''t be stubborn, Harukin!" "Do you hate me, Nee-san?" "No! I don''t." "Then, you love me right?" "Of course, I am... Wait, why are you asking me this kinds of things?" she became flustered. "Nee-san, we always say that we love each other as a twins since we''re smaller so why are you keep avoiding me right now." "I can''t. I''m just not ready yet, you idiot Harukin." All we did is ran around the living room, trying to catch Nee-san while she keeps dodging. Father and Mother was silently sitting at table, drinking some tea. "If this how you want to play Nee-san, then I have to use my favorite ability right now." "Eh? You still other abilities then bring it on Harukin, I want to see it too." Nee-san said with intrigued expression as eyes twinkled. "Don''t blink, Nee-san." I pointed at her, "Dark Berserker, The World!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around me was frozen in places. I immediately went towards her, hugging her from her waist then lifting her up. After five seconds, the time has begun to move again. "Huh?" She reacted. She noticed at I was already embracing her. "How?" "Nee-san, I have an ability to stop time for few seconds so you can''t now escape from me." "Wow, that''s amazing... Wait!" She became flustered then tried to squirm out of my embrace. "Let me go, Harukin! This is embarrassing." "No! I don''t want." "Now, now. You two, please stop the twin bonding for the time being." Mom touched my shoulders. Nee-san and I stopped then we glanced at Mom who has menacing aura. "Megumin, it''s time for your punishment from your own mischievousness. I heard everything from Yunyun on what have done that caused a big ruckus yesterday." Nee-san face went paled then she panicked. "Harukin, let me go right now!" "Sorry, Nee-san. I can''t right now. I''m also a little angry of what you''ve done." "Eh? Noooo!" Mom took Nee-san from me, pulling down her pajama pants then she spanked Nee-san''s bu?? multiple times. *Slap!* "Ouch!" *Slap!* "Ouch!" *Slap!* "Ouch! It''s hurts!" *Slap!* "Ouch! Harukin! Please save me!" "Sorry, I can''t Nee-san. Please learn your lesson." "Noooo!" *Slap!* "Ouch!" "Harukin, you have a lot of things to explain about the shop also." "Then spank Dad too, he''s the cause on why we have a lot of debt, making me do a lot of different services in our shop." ... "Sorry, but I can''t... he''ll just ask for more." Mom said with dejected face. Father spitted out his tea then said, "Dear! What are you telling our children?" *Slap!* "Ouch!" Nee-san shouted in pain. I left them alone there and went directly to our shop to check the condition. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix later or tomorrow if I found a mistakes.. *Edited: I saw a lot of mistakes.*) Chapter 60 - 59: How I really ran the shop 2 Chapter 59: How I really ran the shop 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Walking along the commercial district of our village, everyone person I came across the street looked at me, remembering what I did last night. Well, this is the Crimson Demon Village, the home Arch Wizards so using a very overpowered magic should be normal here. I ignored them, walking directly towards our family''s Magic Item Shop. Unlocking the entrance door of our shop, I slid it open. The side of my mouth twitched, seeing how messy inside our shop. The shelves are empty and very dusty, the reception desk was also dusty and full of father''s returned useless items. I went towards the storage room, I opened the door and entered inside. I noticed the scattered wooden boxes of our stocks and was completely empty. "Looks like we''re out of stocks." I took one of my magic staves from my dimensional storage then casted, "Air Magic, Levitation!" I made my magic staff floats beside me. Then I clapped my hands twice. All the things that scattered around me floated and went to it''s designated and proper places, and trashes or unneeded things went to the garbage disposal boxes. I went back to the selling room then snap my fingers. "Since, I already shown everyone my abilities, I can do this kinds of magic freely without hiding it from everyone." While waiting things to be cleaned, I went to my father''s workshop. Arriving inside, I looking around. "As I expected, Father''s workshop still also messy as ever." I snapped my fingers again and everything around me moved by itself. The cleaning materials moved by itself and started cleaning the things around. The equipment I used to create a potions and medicine also moved by itself and started making different kinds of potions and medicines. I went at back of our shop and started making my breakfast, I placed my grilling tray on top of two big flat stones and put a charcoals with ember under it. I took a small container and a bottle of peanut bu??er from my dimensional storage. I opened the lid of the small container. Inside it was a prepared squid tentacles and I started grilling it. I ate it, ..... *Exhale!* I exhaled deeply then said, "Disgusting!" While eating, a notification bar appeared in front of me. [Titania has a message on the chat group] I clicked on it and a chat room appeared. [Titania: Harukin? I have something to tell you.] [Implosion Shota(Admin): What is it, Erza?] *Ding* [Girl with Hairstyle of Death is now online] [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: Is something wrong, Erza?] [Titania: I finally learned how to use my magic now. I learned it with the help of Grandpa Rob and Master Makarov. I called it Requip: The Knight. It is a type of Magic that allows me to swap weapons, armor and clothes at will.] [Implosion Shota(Admin): Congratulations, Erza. You''re finally became a Wizard and can join the Fairy Tail Guild.] [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: Wow, Erza. Congratulations. I also wanted to learn magic.] [Implosion Shota (Admin): Don''t worry, Akane. I''ll help you learn magic so that you can protect yourself in the future.] [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: Thank you, Harukin. I''ll be looking forward to it.] [Titania: Then, Harukin. When we should be getting our guild mark together?] [Implosion Shota (Admin): You can go ahead of me and have your guild mark. I''ll get mine after I finished my work at my home.] [Titania: No! I want to get my guild mark together with you.] [Implosion Shota (Admin): ...Okay, I''ll go there tomorrow. Wait for me at the guild in the morning.] [Titania: Alright then, I''ll be waiting for you from there.] [Implosion Shota (Admin): Also Akane, I''ll also going to visit you next week to check the condition of the children and also to buy things like curry powder and other ingredients in your place.] [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: Okay, Harukin. I''ll tell the children. They''re going look forward for your visit.] [Implosion Shota (Admin): Okay then, talk to you girls next time.] [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: Goodbye, Harukin.] [Titania: Goodbye too...] I closed my system and continued eating. I noticed my squid tentacles that I''m grilling are already slightly burned. ..... Well, it is still disgusting anyway. I dipped the burned squid tentacle into the peanut bu??er then ate it. "Hmmm... Not really that disgusting now." After eating breakfast, I went straight back inside our magic item shop. Upon entering from the back of the shop, I saw Nee-san and Yunyun together with Komekko, Mom and Dad. Komekko right now is being carried by Mom. They''re looking in amaze on what''s happening inside the shop. Nee-san eyes are twinkling, following the things that moving on it''s own with her eyes. "Harukin, is this magic your doing?" she asked with excited tone. "Yes, Nee-san. This also one of my magic. With this, I can clean our without much effort." ... Komekko just giggled at me. "Nii, Nii, Nii..." Yunyun was embarrassed and I don''t know what caused it. After the cleaning materials finished cleaning the shop. "Everyone, please stand back. I''m gonna take out something from my dimensional storage." I opened a large void in front me and pulled out a very big and heavy looking wooden box, carrying it like nothing by myself. "Eh?" They reacted, looked at me again in surprise. *Thud* I put it down on the floor. "Now, it''s time to refill our shelves." "Harukin!" Nee-san called me. "What is it, Nee-san?" "This thing is very heavy. How did carry such large thing?" she said pointing at the large box. "By my own strength, Nee-san." ... She was speechless by my answer. She trembled then suddenly, "Harukin!!" She went and jumped onto me, hanging on my ?h?st just like monkey. "Eh? Nee-san?" "You''ve been hiding a lot things from me. We''re twins right? How could you do that?" she said, pouting at me while teary-eyed. "I''m really sorry, Nee-san. It just that..." "Harukin is in trouble. Paimon will come to the rescue and will do the explaining!" My face went paled when I heard Paimon''s voice out of nowhere. Paimon teleported beside me, "Huh?" They we''re surprised when Paimon suddenly appeared beside me. "If it''s about you can ask Paimon anything about Harukin but there some limits." Paimon said with proud demeanor. "Harukin, who''s this?" Nee-san asked me. ... I was silently looking at Paimon. Suddenly, Paimon became angry reading my mind. *PAUSED* ____________________________ [We''re friends.] [Emergency food.]<== *Click!* ____________________________ "She''s our emergency food." I answered, grinning. "No, It''s not, Stop telling that to anyone because Paimon is NOT EMERGENCY FOOD!" "Okay, okay. Hahaha... Sorry, I''m just teasing you." "Harukin!" she was angry at me. "Umm... Harukin?" Yunyun went towards me. "Oh, that''s right, Yunyun." I caught Paimon in my arms. "Huh?" she reacted. "This is my Fairy guide, Paimon. From now on, she''ll be your new friend, Yunyun." Yunyun glanced at Paimon, "Eh? Is that true? Can I really become your friend, Paimon?" *Sigh* Paimon sighed then she smiled at Yunyun, "Well, Paimon doesn''t really mind becoming your friend." "Yehey! I found a new friend" Yunyun shouted in joy. "Harukin!" Paimon called me. "What is it, Paimon?" "You and Paimon are one entity, Harukin. So her number of friend is still one." Paimon whispered to me. ... (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later after work And also MERRY CHRISTMAS EVERYONE.. It''s Padoru time.) Chapter 61 - 60: How I really ran the shop 3 Chapter 60: How I really ran the shop 3 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In our Magic Item Shop, I was with my whole family together with Yunyun and Paimon, preparing our shop to open. After I finish cleaning around the shop using my magic, I opened the giant wooden box containing new stocks of items for selling. "Okay, let me fill the shelves first with this new items." "Woah..." Nee-san looked in amaze, watching the items in the giant box floated in the air then moved to the shelves on it''s own. "You''re really amazing that you can use this kind of magic. Be honest to me, Harukin. Since when you can use this special abilities of yours?" Mom asked me ... Sweat appeared in my forehead. "Well, actually Mom I can use it a month after Nee-san and I was born. I used my giant black armor stand at that time to hunt food in the forest." I answered. "Wait, Harukin. Now I remember it, Are you the giant demon I saw roaming around the forest at night?" Dad asked me in surprise. "Yes, Dad. That was me, I was hunting monster that time for our food on the next day." ... "Now, the mystery of the scary giant demon appearing in the forest of the Crimson Demon Village has been solve. It was Harukin all along." Mom spoke with a smile. "Won''t you get angry with me, hiding this from you guys?" I said with a guilt. "Huh?" My Mom tilted her head in confusion then she said, "Why would I be angry you? Hiding you''re abilities sounds cool, you know?" "Eh?" I reacted. "I''m already aware that you have abilities that you''ve been hiding from us. There''s no way those food will just appeared out nowhere from inside our house. Also you''re the one who''s been looking for food in our family, hunting very dangerous monsters by yourself who''s still very small child. There''s no way I wouldn''t notice it." Mom explained. "Then, Mom..." "Harukin, we''re Crimson Demons. We always do things in a cool way. You hid your abilities from us then you shown it to us in grand and amazing way that made even us very shocked. As a family of Crimson Demon, we''re are proud of you as our son even though you can''t do our clan introduction." Mom said with a very kind smile. ..... I became teary-eyed, hearing this from Mom. This made me embrace my race as Crimson Demon. I wiped my tears with my arm then took a deep breath. It might be embarrassing and cringy for me, but as a member of Crimson Demon Clan, I have at least know how to do our clan introduction. I took my eyepatch from dimensional storage then wear it to cover my piercing blue left eye. I combed my dark brown hair from the front right side to completely expose clan''s barcode birthmark under my right eye. "Harukin?" Yunyun spoke. I suddenly raised my right arm sideward then said, "Come forth, Dark Berserker!" My stand, giant black armor appeared beside me. I started doing different kinds of Chuunibyou poses while chanting, "Reality... Be rent! Synapse... Break! Banishment... this... World!" "With my tracing ability, show them your powers... Mahiru-no-yo." A black katana appeared on my hand then it''s blade turned to purely red color. I leaned the back of the blade on my shoulders then shouted, doing another pose together with my stand. "I am called Harukin! An Arch-wizard, and a wielder of five Special Abilities! The foremost and greatest mage among the Crimson Demons, and he who will one day learn Implosion Magic!" *Thud!* *Menacing* ... *Clap!* *Chap!* *Clap!*~ "Wow... This is the first time I saw Harukin doing our clan introduction. It''s was really cool! Please do it again!" Nee-san looking at me in awe while clapping her hands. "Harukin, that was embarrassing." Yunyun said while covering her face, peeking between her fingers. "I know, Yunyun. You don''t have to say it." "Gao!..." Komekko tried to copy me. As I expected, this is really embarrassing. After that, we finished preparing to open our shop and I changed the sign in front to "OPEN" on our entrance door. I went back inside the our shop, I noticed that all of them are staring at me. I glanced at them, "What? Is something wrong?" I asked because it''s bothering me. "It''s nothing, Harukin. Just continue working and ignore us." Mom responded. ... I sat on the reception desk, taking the box containing the sales recipe when I left the shop to them. I recorded it on our sales record. "Looks like our shop still have profits even though I left for eleven days." Few minutes later, someone slightly slid open the entrance door then peeked inside our shop. "Umm... Has Harukin arrived yet? Everyone was saying that he''s already here." It was a beautiful young woman with well-endowed br??st who was asking from outside. She has dark brown hair and deep crimson eyes wearing a witch costume. I noticed Nee-san staring intensely at the young woman''s br??st. Looking around inside, she found me sitting here in reception desk. "Kyah! My little Harukin is really here. It has been a long time, I''ve been craving for you." She was about to grab me but, *Slap!* I slapped her hands away from me. "Jail is in another building, Onee-chan." I said pointing at the direction of prison building on the another block. "Kyaah! You''re really cute, Harukin! I want to take you home now." she responded in excitement. *Sigh* I sighed then asked, "Anyway, what did you come here for, Onee-chan?" "I came here to order another cake from you." "Another cake again? What kind cake that you'' ll order?" She gave a beautiful smile while blushing then said, "What I''ll order is a grand wedding cake for the two of us. Harukin... please marry me!" she proposed to me while breathing heavily. "Eh?---Ehh?!" All of them reacted. They freaked out when saw the woman proposed to me. I was also completely surprised, making my face becoming pale. This woman... She''s unbelievable. She really proposed to me who''s still little child and not on legal age. "Sorry, Onee-chan. But I can''t accept your proposal and I''m still not on legal age to get marriage." I just answered her normally. "Don''t worry, I can wait for you to enter legal age then let''s get married immediately if that time arrives." I saw Nee-san and Yunyun ran towards us and pulled me away from this woman. "No, you can''t! Harukin is my friend, I won''t give him to you." Yunyun said with determination while teary-eyed, hugging my right arm. "Me too, I won''t let you have my twin brother. You have to go through me first!" Nee-san took a fighting stance against the young woman in front of me. Looking at Yunyun and Nee-san, I glanced back at the young woman. "Sorry, Onee-chan. But I refuse your proposal." The young woman moved back then said, "It can''t be helped then... I''ll return again next time to propose." "You''re stubborn! Can''t you just give up already." Nee-san said with angry tone. "I refuse, I won''t give up on my little Harukin. No matter how many times he refused me, I will return many times until he say ''Yes'' to me." the young woman stubbornly said. "Grrr..." Nee-san glared intensely at the young woman. I pinched my bridge of my nose in headache because of this commotion early in the morning. This kind of things keeps happening to me lately. How will I make this stubborn woman give up on me and stop chasing after me. Thinking a way, suddenly another customer slid the entrance door and peeked inside the shop. "Umm... Harukin, are you here?" I recognized the voice so I immediately glanced at the entrance of our shop. It was Wiz and she has a very tired expression. "Huh? What''s with sudden visit, Wiz? And also why do you look so tired?" I asked her. She glanced below on her left side. I saw a little girl that I very know behind her. "Ah! It''s Papa!" she pointed at me when she found me. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes in grammar later.) Chapter 62 - 61: Im in trouble Chapter 61: I''m in trouble Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In Family''s Magic Item Shop, Wiz arrived together with Nana while I''ve been stubbornly proposed to get married by a young woman. "Ah! It''s Papa!" Nana pointed at me, finding me. All of them froze when they heard her calling me ''Papa''. She ran inside the shop, going towards me. "Papa!" she shouted in happiness. But, because I''m inside the reception, she can''t go to hug me. Blocked by the large desk, she became teary-eyed then was about to cry. "Wait, Nana!" I said, pulling out my arm from Yunyun''s hug and went out of the reception. I went to Nana, trying to calm her down by patting her head. "Nana, what are you doing here? I told you to stay with your Mama for the time being." "But... But, Nana is very lonely without Papa beside Nana and Mama." she answered with sad tone. "Ugh!" I glanced at Wiz. "I''m sorry, Harukin. She keeps asking me that she wanted to see you everytime and didn''t even let me take a rest so I was forced to come here together with her with my teleport." Wiz explained to me what happened. So that''s why you look very tired. "Anyway, where''s Krul? She should be helping you in taking care of her." "Well, Krul tried to help me but, she didn''t last and passed out in tiredness." Wiz responded. ... Is age catching up on her? Nana can even make her look like an old granny. "Nana just wanted to see Papa." she said with teary-eyes. I can''t take to see her like this. "Okay, okay. Papa is really happy to see you come here today." "Papa, is that true?" She became happy. "Yes, of course. Hehehe..." I answered with a kind smile, playing with her cheek. (Img<<<) She also smiled at me in happiness. What a cute daughter of mine. Suddenly, someone grabbed both of my shoulders. "Harukin, what''s the meaning of this?" I heard Yunyun''s cold tone voice behind me. "Explain this to us, Harukin... Be sure to choose your words carefully." I heard Nee-san voice with furious tone next to me. Several sweat appeared in my forehead and temple. I took out a coconut from my dimensional storage and placed a straw in the small opening on top of it. "Nana, go and walk with your Mama around the village first. Papa will catch up later if he survived this." I spoke, giving her a coconut milk drink. Nana nodded at me happily and went towards Wiz. "Harukin, are you going to be okay?" Wiz asked worriedly. "Probably not, but I''ll leave Nana to you." Wiz was hesitating to leave for moment but, she chose to leave immediately for the sake of Nana. After Wiz left together with Nana, I glanced at young woman who proposed to me just now. She moved back several steps then she said while crying, "Looks like someone already got you first... Waaaaah! You should said first that you''re already taken! Then now, I''m giving up on you!" she ran away outside the shop, crying loud. That solved one of my problem but, I glanced at Yunyun and Nee-san behind me. I saw Yunyun has cold and expressionless look, staring at me with a frightening aura while Nee- san has a very furious expression, burning in anger while glaring at me intensely. "Ha-ru-kin? Now, explain this." They said together in anger. I felt like that I''m dead after this. Suddenly, "Harukin!" Someone called me from the entrance of the shop. I glanced at the entrance then responded, "Doc?" "Oh, finally back, Harukin. I just read some news about you from my friend in Axel." Doc said. "What is it, Doc? And where it came from?" I asked, trying to delay my execution. "It''s from my friend, Katarina-sama from Dustiness house. She wrote letter for me and I received it just now this morning." she happily spoke, holding a letter with a Crest stamp from Dustiness house. My went paled, sweating profusely when I realized what''s written on the letter. "Wait, Doc! Don''t say---" I tried to stop her but I failed. "Harukin! Congratulations on your engagement with the only daughter of Dustiness house, Dustiness Ford Lalatina. According to Katarina-sama, they decided that after marriage, you''re going to be the next in line head of Dustiness house in the future. Wow! You''re really lucky and I''m happy for you." Doc said loudly with joy. Everyone froze again, hearing what Doc said to us. Okay, I''m dead. "Harukin... Suffering from success." Paimon spoke with sarcasm. "Shut up, Paimon." I retorted. As I expected, Eris really hated me but she''s just too kind to show it to me. "Harukin, is that true that you''re engaged?" Nee-san asked with angry tone. "Wait, Nee-san! It''s not official yet!" I immediately said. "Then, it''s bound to happen in the future." she responded, not listening to what I said. "Harukin... How could you this." Yunyun said while she was about to cry. "Hm? But according to the letter that you and her daughter already kissed each other." Doc suddenly spoke. Doc! Can you read the mood right now! You just made my trouble become bigger. "Honey, can you hold Komekko for a while." Mom passed Komekko to Dad then suddenly, she weakened and was about to fall but, "Dear! Are you okay?" Dad caught Mom who passed out. *Sob* *Sob* *Sob* "Uuuu... Harukin! Why? Uuuuuu!" Yunyun cried. Nee-san became teary-eyed, "Harukin! How dare you do this!" Everything around me was totally in mess. The situation right now is not in my control. If this continues, Nee-san will hate for the rest of my life. And Yunyun... I''m going to loss her forever. Things might even worse if I ran away from here using my abilities. Misfortune has been happening to me after I left the village. *Sigh* I sighed to calm down myself. Nee-san and Yunyun was about to hit me but, "Huh?" They reacted. I caught both of their hand. "You two. Calm down first and listen to my explanation." "Let me go, Harukin!" Yunyun struggled with me while crying. "There''s nothing for you to explain after seeing and hearing what happened just now." Nee-san said with angry expression while being teary-eyed. "So, you two. Don''t like to hear me then..." I pulled of them together towards me, hugging them tightly at the same time. "Why would we hear about you having a daughter and wife, and being engage on a noble daughter you already kissed." Nee-san said, struggling to get out of my embrace. *Sniff* *Sniff* "Harukin... Why?" Yunyun sadly said. ... "The little girl you saw is my adopted child who just called Wiz as her mother while the engagement with Lalatina is not official and will be depending on me if I accept it, and the kiss with her is forced to me without my consent, hear me?" I tried to explain to them. ... They became silent hearing me. I glanced at Paimon with a very kind smile then said, "Paimon, you''re gonna help me on explaining this to them. Don''t try to ran away or I''m gonna put you inside a large pot for a whole day." I threatened her. Her face went paled and just exaggeratedly nodded at me. "Looks like I came at a wrong time. Sorry, Harukin." Doc apologized. "Don''t worry, Doc. I going to reveal it to them anyway. It''s better for them to know early." After I made them calm down, I''m gonna explain to them what happened during my journey. (To be continued.) (Meme of the day<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later after my work tonight.) Chapter 63 - 62: Surviving The Apocalypse Chapter 62: Surviving The Apocalypse Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) After the commotion calmed down at our family''s magic item shop, we temporarily closed it and went to our house together with them to rest Mom at home who passed out. I also went to look for Wiz and Nana who''s just walking around the commercial district and invited to take a rest at our house. Right now, we''re all sitting on our living room, drinking some tea. Doc is also here, taking care of Mom who passed out, resting in her futon. Dad is taking care of sleeping Komekko while Nee-san and Yunyun staring at me intensely because Nana is sitting on my ??p, sleeping in my arms peacefully. Wiz is also sleeping beside me on the tatami floor out of tiredness in taking care of Nana. This is awkward. We can''t even make a noise because they''re sleeping. "Before I can start explaining things, can I move them to a another room?" This is because of the feeling of home inside our house. Just upon entering inside, you will feel at home, making you drowsy and wanted to sleep immediately. I took one of my magic staves at my dimensional storage, snapping my fingers and chanted, *Snap!* "Air Magic, Levitation!" Komekko, Nana, Wiz and Mom who are sleeping started to float in the air. "Wait here for few minutes." I said, standing up and going to bedroom together with floating sleepyheads. I moved Mom and Komekko to their room, putting them together in their futon then I went to our bedroom, moving Wiz and Nana together to our futon. I kissed Nana''s forehead and patted Wiz head before I went out the room. I glanced at them one more time, "Sleep well." I said with smile before I slid close completely the door. Arriving back to the living room, I sat back in front of Nee-san and Yunyun. Paimon began to speak, "Ahem! Now, Before Paimon start explaining everything, Paimon has something to ask from Megumin and Yunyun." Paimon said, looking at both Nee-san and Yunyun. "Can you just directly explain it to us? I want to know what this twin brother of mine is hiding." Nee-san complained. "Megumin is right. I also want to know more about Harukin and what happened to him when he left the village." Yunyun said. "Well, because this concerns Harukin''s future with the two of you. What Paimon want to ask from the two of you is what is Harukin to you? And what kind of relationship you want with him in the future?" ... "Hey, Paimon. Don''t ask them this kind of complicated question. They won''t understand those because they''re still young." I said to Paimon. "Harukin! Don''t underestimate me just because I''m young. I''m proper ?du?t so I can easily answer those kinds of questions." Nee-san complained. "Harukin is my childhood friend, I want him to continue to be friends with me, is that it?" Yunyun answered shyly. ... "Harukin is my twin brother, I want him to become my explosion partner in the future. Both of us will walk on the path of explosion together, the strongest of all offensive magic!" Nee-san said as her eyes glowed in excitement. ... Dad and Doc are just silently listening to us. "See, they didn''t get it Paimon." I said to Paimon. "Hey!" Nee-san and Yunyun retorted. "Eh? Did I made it too complicated? Then I''ll change my words... In other words, you two like Harukin, right? That''s why you two are against someone taking him away so then how about you two become his girls and become his brides in the future." Dad and Doc spew out their tea in surprise. *Cough!* *Cough!* *Cough!* "Paimon! What are you saying to them?!" I angrily said to Paimon, surprised by what she said. Yunyun blushed hard, mumbling while being flustered. "Me... and Harukin... getting married..." *Poof* She suddenly passed out then fell on the floor. "Yunyun!" I shouted. I immediately went to her, tapping her cheek to wake her up. "Yunyun! Are you okay?" I said but she was not responding anymore and already unconscious. I glanced at Nee-san who''s frozen while blushing in front of me. "Nee-san?" "Waaaaah!" she screamed when I called her, moving away from me. "What are talking about?! Harukin and me are twins siblings... we can''t get married." Nee-san said, pointing at me while blushing and trembling. "Huh? Harukin is a adopted child and you already know that you two are not really blood related. Of course, you two can get married but it''s really up to the two of you if you want to go to that kind of relationship. Since, you also like him then go for him." Paimon replied. Nee-san became silent while blushing even more then, "Wah-wah-wah... Waaaaah!" she quickly ran outside our house. "Nee-san!" "Wait! What about Dad?" I immediately glanced at Dad, ... "Doc, did he just hear things just now?" "Yes, that''s why he passed out just now... To think that you''re such a lady killer at a young age, it''s really shocking even for me. Answer me honestly, Harukin. How many girls do you have right now?" Doc answered then asked me. "No, I don''t have--" I was about to answer. "Five! Those are just the current ones." Paimon cut me and answered. ... "Harukin... Are you aiming for a harem." Doc was more surprised hearing the answer from Paimon then she asked. "No, I''m not--" I was about to answer again but, "Absolutely!" Paimon cut me again and answered. ... "Okay, Doc please sleep first." I said to her in desperation. "Huh? What are you going to do to me, Harukin? Wait!" "Sorry, Doc. I have something important to talk with Paimon and it is very private so sleep for the time being." "Harukin... Wait!" "Sleep!" "Wait..." *Thud* Doc slept because of sleep magic and fell on the tatami floor, sleeping soundly and peacefully. I glanced at Paimon. "Now, Paimon... Care to explain why are you doing this? You''re just making me in trouble right now!" I asked with angry tone. "Harukin, Gaia-sama won''t be able get into your heart if you only married one girl. So, she order me to execute her harem plan." "Huh? That perverted Goddess again? So that''s why... I noticed that you''ve been supportive of girls around me lately." "That''s right! Right now, you''re only like Yunyun so Gaia-sama came up with a harem plan. Giving you a biological daughter with Wiz was also part her plan." "I don''t really mind about Nana-- Wait! Did you just say that she''s my biological daughter?" I was surprised from what I heard just now. "Yes, she was made from your magic and Wiz magic. The item that has been used to summon her has unnoticeably took a little bit of magic from you and the compatible mother so she''s your''s and Wiz real biological daughter." Paimon explained. ... I don''t want to admit that I got a daughter because of that perverted Goddess but, denying her... I can''t do that even though I''m still have a little child body. Glancing above, inhaling deeply. I was about to shout but, I remembered that Komekko and Nana was sleeping. I covered my mouth with both of my hands. *Exhale* I exhaled, calming down. "Paimon, sent my thoughts to that perverted Goddess." "Roger, Harukin." Paimon saluted to me. GIVE BACK MY SLOW LIFE, YOU PERVERTED GODDESS!!! "Your thoughts has been received by Paimon. Now, sending it to Gaia-sama in the Heavenly Realm." Paimon said. "What are you, Paimon? A smart phone?" I commented. "That''s one of Paimon abilities as your guide." Paimon proudly said. "But, you''re useless as that water Goddess, Aqua." "Hey! Paimon is more useful that Aqua-sama!" I looked around, seeing the others sleeping around me. "Now, what are going to do. We didn''t even explained anything to them." "Now, Yunyun and Megumin can''t ask you anymore about the we''re hiding without becoming your lover first." "Why are you including Nee-san as my lover?" "I''m gonna ask you this... Do you love her?" "Yes, but as a family." "Do you want her to get married to others?" "Absolutely, No." "What do you think of her as your lover?" "It''s good but something felt wrong about that." "Harukin, there''s nothing really wrong about that. You two are not blood related.... Not a blood related, Harukin... Now, add her to your harem so everyone will be happy. Gaia-sama will so happy." Paimon said, going near me, whispering into my ears, trying to manipulate me. ... "Well, harem this, harem that... how about I put inside the large pot for a whole day. That will be so awesome, right Paimon?" Paimon face went paled. "Now, go inside the pot, Paimon!" "Noooooo!" "Wait! What about this mess?" I stopped, looking at Dad, Yunyun and Doc sleeping around the living room." "Paimon got an idea! Let''s make everything like a dream for them." "No, Paimon. I''m just gonna talk with Dad about my relationship with Nee-san. If things got more complicated and Dad didn''t like what he heard, I''ll be gladly left my home village for the sake of Nee-san." "Harukin... Waaaaah! Please let Paimon out of this pot. Paimon was only ordered by Gaia-sama to do her harem plan." "Stay there for the time being as your punishment." I said, sulking. *Sigh* I sighed. Things just got more complicated because of that perverted Goddess. "Harukin, you already had a lot of girls liking you so just accept them as your brides and make a harem." Paimon voice echoed inside the pot, reading my mind. ... "Also that''s only the way for Yunyun to have friends." ... "Not a bad offer but, that sounds like a business." After that, when Dad woke up, I asked him about the things he heard before passed out but, he said, he doesn''t remember anything at all. It was due to shock so I just leaved it like that. I asked Doc to keep quiet about the things she heard on our conversation between me and Nee-san. In agreement, she just gave me a thumbs up and said, "Don''t worry, I can be tight-lipped if you remind me so good luck with that." then she left the our house. As for Yunyun and Nee-san, Yunyun has becoming intimate of me lately and Nee-san, she''s copying Yunyun, saying, "Like I''ll lose to a loner like you." For Paimon, she grounded inside the large pot for a day. (End of Prologue.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: Sorry for the late upload, I wasn''t able to finish it early.. I''ll fix it later, finding my mistakes after uploading it.) Chapter 64 - 63: X776 to X778 Chapter 63: X776 to X778 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Fairy Tail Guild - I was sitting here inside the guild on one of the tables, waiting for Erza to arrive here to get our guild insignia. Looking around, I noticed everyone inside the guild was looking at me curiously. *Yawn* I yawned then said, "Why is Erza taking so long?" I got up early in the morning to cook breakfast for everyone at home then I secretly escaped and went here in Magnolia thru World Gate. Also Gramps hasn''t arrived here yet, I guess I arrived here to early but, this should be the schedule where I should preparing to open my family''s Magic Item Shop. I have nothing to do right now except wait for Erza to arrive. I want to do a work or something right now. I noticed that the guild is was totally messy because of the left over dirty plates, fork, spoon and knives on the dining tables. "Oh! I got an idea." Looking around, I found a tired waitress, sitting in front of the alcohol beverages section. I went towards her. "Onee-san, I have nothing to do. I can help you with the cleaning of the mess here on the guild." She glanced towards me and said, "Kid, are you a member of the guild? This is the first time I met you." "Actually, I just joined here few days ago and right now, I''m waiting for my friend to arrive here to get our guild mark." I responded. ... "Hmm... What''s your name, kid?" "It''s... Harukin." "Oh, it''s Harukin... What a weird name--Wait! Are you the one who caused a fire in the guild few days ago?" she spoke in surprise, remembering it from my name. "...Yes." ... "Then, the friend you''re talking about is the girl with red hair named Erza." "Yes, you''re right. Onee-san." "Okay, feel free to do it. I''m tired for working right now." she said, leaning her back on the table. "Where''s the cleaning materials, Onee-san?" "It''s inside that slightly large cabinet on that corner." she answered, pointing at the cabinet on the corner. "Thank you, I''m starting to clean now." --- (Erza''s POV) - Grandpa Rob''s House - I was in front of the mirror, preparing myself. I''m wearing a white dress with blue border at the end of my skirt and the frill ends on my ?h?st part, and white shoes. I was fixing myself to outside to meet Harukin at the guild. Together, we''re going to get our guild mark to become real member of the fairy tail guild. "I wonder if he''ll like this." "Erza-nee, what are you doing early in the morning? You look like you''re going to a date. Meow." Milliana suddenly appeared behind me and said, making me surprise while blushing. "Waaah! Milliana, since when you''ve been there?" "When I saw you spinning around. Meow." she responded. ... "Then, Milliana. What do you think on how I look right now? Will Harukin like it?" I asked for her opinion. "For me, you look beautiful Erza-nee. But I think it''s better for you to ask him yourself. Meow." "I''ll try..." After that, I went out of the house. "Milliana, I going out for a bit." "Good luck with your date, Erza-nee." "It''s not a date!" I said, blushing. "Hehehe~" Milliana just laughed at me, closing the door slowly. Few minutes later, I arrived near the guild. I found Master, standing in front together with Gray, Cana and other members of the guild. Going towards them, I saw them looking at the guild with dumbfounded expression. "What happened?" I spoke with confused expression. I turned around and looked at the entrance of the guild. I saw a lot of people, falling in line towards the entrance of the guild building. "Eh? What going on in guild? Why are they falling in line?" I asked. We saw a young couple walked out of the guild with satisfied expression, master approached them then asked, "Excuse me, Young Ones. Do you know what''s happening inside right now?" They glanced at master, noticing him then answered, "Oh, actually the food here in this restaurant is very delicious. The food they served here is really high class even though the ambiance is not really that good. Just the reaction from the other customers made us curious enough to try to have a meal here. We didn''t really regret coming inside and we taste a very delicious food that we didn''t eat before. Haha... Next time, we''ll come back here in this restaurant and eat again together with my girlfriend." the young man responded, very satisfied. "Pssst! Darling, that''s a guild, not a restaurant!" the young woman reminded him who''s his girlfriend. Master became shocked from what he heard from them. "Hahaha... Sorry, I didn''t notice. The chef was really good that he can turn any place into a restaurant with his cooking''s... Well, we''re going ahead. We have to continue our date." They walked, passing us. "I don''t know how did this happened, but let''s check inside." Gray spoke. "Hm..." All of us nodded at him. Entering inside, we walked through the crowd. "Excuse me, we''re a member of this guild." "Please, let us through." "Hey! Don''t touch my bu??!" "I''m sorry!" After passing through the crowd, we arrived at the center inside the guild. All the tables are pack with customers. Things are busy inside the guild. I saw a plates of served food floating around, going to a certain customer on the table. They look in awe, seeing things move by themselves. I also saw cleaning materials moved by themselves to clean things left by the customers and small containers with small paper inside taking payments. Looking around, I found Harukin serving a mixed alcohol in the beverage section. He still wearing his white uniform with black border. He also wearing a navy blue apron while he''s mixing alcohol, talking to the ?du?ts. "Harukin? What are you doing there?" I called him. He noticed me and said, "Oh, Erza. I''ve been waiting for you." "Sorry, Harukin. I took a long time to prepare myself." "Don''t worry, I was helping the Cook to prepare the dishes while waiting for you so I didn''t get bored." he said while preparing mixed alcohol then served it to the customer. While being embarrass, I asked him. "Ummm... Harukin, what do you think?" I was fidgeting. "Hmmm... Ah!" he paused a little bit, thinking then gets what I mean. He gave me a gentle smile then said, "Erza, it really suits you. You look even more gorgeous today." I was really happy, hearing his response. My heart was beating fast while we looked at each other. "Thank you, Harukin." I said in joy. "Kid, you''re good. How about you teach Macao on how get that girl." one of the ?du?ts said pointing a tanned young woman who''s dancing behind the customers. "Wakaba, what are you talking about to a little kid." "But, even though he''s a little kid, he already has a little girlfriend and that is this little girl with red hair." he said, pointing at me. I reddened and became embarrass. "What! Is that true? Then any advice for me?" "Erza and I are not dating yet but, if you want advise, just be confident and show her the real you." Harukin responded. "Too deep, just like Master said, you don''t act like a child." the ?du?t with a name Wakaba said. "Well, I don''t know about that. I just acting like myself normally." Harukin just gave them wry smile. "Harukin, is this your doing?" Master arrived beside me said. "Yes, Gramps. I was just helping with the kitchen after helping cleaning the tables, then suddenly before I noticed it, it became crowded. Hahaha..." Harukin answered. ... Master held his head in headache, "Harukin, Erza. Come to my office to get your guild mark. There are too many people here." Master spoke. "Okay, Gramps." Harukin took off his apron then jumped over the counter, landing beside me. "Let''s go, Erza." He slightly lifted his left hand towards me. "Yes, Harukin." I responded with a smile, taking his hand and followed after Master while holding hands. "He said they''re not dating yet, but looking at them, they''re intimate with each other. Hahaha~ Macao, you got defeated by a little child." Wakaba spoke while laughing. "Shut up, Wakaba! Now, I''ve decided!" "Huh? Decided what?" Macao drank his alcohol in the large cup then spoke again. "I''ve already decided!" "Like I said, decided what?" "I''m going to tell Enno how I feel right now." "What?!" We just leaved them there, having a conversation. Arriving inside Master''s office, Master asked us first. "Now, Harukin, Erza. Where do you want to place your guild mark and what colour do you want?" "I already decided. Mine is red, at the center of my back." Harukin answered first, taking off top clothes. Master placed a guild slightly large, red guild mark behind Harukin. Master glanced at me then said, "What about you, Erza? Where do you want to place yours? I want to place mine on the my back just like Harukin. I started to strip my dress but suddenly, Harukin grabbed my hands and stopped me. "Erza, what are you doing just now?" Harukin said with a sweat from his forehead. "I''m placing mine too at my back so I started stripping my dress." "I had a feeling that you''re going to do that so I will say this to you that don''t copy me. I don''t want you to strip your clothes just to show your guild mark on your back. And also don''t forget that you''re girl." "Then since you like th??hs, Harukin. I''ll be placing mine there." I said with embarrassed expression. Master who''s drinking beer suddenly spew it out in surprise. "This two youngsters..." he mumbled. Harukin held both of my shoulders all of sudden, I reddened when he got closer to me and my heart beats even faster. "Harukin, I think it''s too early for us." "What are you talking about, Erza? I decided your guild mark will be on your left arm with navy blue colour." Harukin said with menacing aura. "But, Paimon said I have to offer my th??hs to you--- hmmp!" Harukin suddenly closed my mouth with his hand. "Er-za! Don''t talk anymore and just go with my decision." Harukin said to me with desperation. ... I just nodded him. Master placed my guild mark on my left arm with navy blue color. I was a little sad when I didn''t get the same as him. "Now, the two of you are officially members of the Fairy Tail Guild." "Thanks, Gramps!" Harukin happy tone. "Thank you, Master." I said. Harukin glanced at me then said, "Erza, let''s do our first quest now." "Yes." "Wait, Harukin! What about those crowd of customers, waiting in the hallway?" ... Harukin was silent. He moved behind me then suddenly, he carried me up into his arms. "Harukin?" He suddenly ran away, carrying me. "Nigerundayo!" "Harukin! Come back here!" Master shouted. After that, we completed a lot of difficult mission together. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: From here on, I''ll be writing what happened during the time skip in Fairy Tail before the school starts at crimson demon village. After that, I''ll be time skipping again to konosuba Canon.. I''ll fix my mistakes later after work.) Chapter 65 - 64: X777 to X778 Chapter 64: X777 to X778 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Fairy Tail Guild - It''s been a year since I joined the Fairy Tail Guild. Arriving inside the guild building, I found Erza sitting on one of the tables alone. She''s wearing white, knee-length skirt with navy tights and white shirt with a red string tie, and brown shoes. There''s a large saber sword on her waist which is held by a brown strap going across her waist and she''s wearing an armor on top of her long sleeve shirt. Her mid back length, scarlet hair was tied in braid. She looks irritated and has a very bad mood right now. Now I think about it, Erza and Akane are acting strange lately. They used to be really happy when I talk to them on the chat or when I''m together with them but now they said that they don''t want to talk to me for the time being and wanted to be alone. When I asked them what''s wrong, they got angry at me saying that I was annoying and they don''t know why. But when I ignored them, leaving them alone and not visiting them or responding to the chat, they get upset and anxious saying that I hated them that''s why I''m not responding or visiting them anymore. Because of that, I became worried of their condition so I visited them. I went to check on Erza first. I was about to approach her when someone went to her first. It was a little boy with a slightly tan skin tone, black eyes, spiky pink-colored hair, and has abnormal sharp canines. He''s wearing a scarf on her neck. He was Natsu Dragneel, the fire dragon slayer. "Erza, I challenge you again to a fight!" He said, pointing at the back of Erza. Near them, I saw Gray not wearing shirt, Cana and a new face that I recognized Levy McGarden just watching the two behind them. Erza turned around and looked at Natsu with annoyed expression. "Get lost, Natsu! I''m not in the mood to fight right now. Leave me alone." Erza responded with angry tone. I saw something red dot on Erza''s forehead, it was an acne. "No, Erza! This time I''m going to beat you." Natsu took a fighting stance with a confident expression. Erza became furious, shouting, "I said stop bothering---Ugh~" Suddenly, she held her tummy and fell from her chair, writhing in pain. "Huh?" Natsu reacted. "Erza!" I shouted, dashing to her. "Erza, are you okay?" I lifted her upper body with my arm. When the pain slightly subsided, she slowly opened her eyes then glanced at me. ... "Harukin?!" She shouted in surprise. "Yes, I am!" I said in exaggerated way. "Wait! You said your busy for a whole week. What are you doing here today?" she asked while blushing. "You and Akane has been acting strange lately so I went to check the two of you." I responded. She noticed that I was looking on her forehead. "Waaaaah! Don''t look, Harukin!" she covered her forehead with her hand. "It is just pimple, Erza. Why are you so conscious about it." I said, confused by her reaction. "Noooo! Harukin. I don''t look good right now." she said while being embarrassed. Erza is little bit tomboyish but, why''s she acting so girly right---Wait! This symptoms... Abdominal pain, acne, food craving, irritation, mood swings, anger, anxiety and then isolation. Now that I remember, Erza and Akane has the same age. Both of them are already twelve years old. It must be that time for them. As a part time doctor, how could I forget that. "Erza, we''re going right now to Porlyusica-san house in the forest to get some medicine for you." "No, Harukin. I going to be fine." she said trying to act like she''s okay. I squinted my eyes, looking at her. "Erza, you don''t look fine. Stop enduring the pain and get some medicine to ease it." I said. I carried her up in my arms. "Wait, Harukin!" she said in embarrassment. "No! We''re going now. I''m going to use teleport to get there. I left a mark near her house when the last time I visited there to get medicines." "Wait! What about my challenge to her?" Natsu asked. "Don''t worry, I''m gonna be the one to take your challenge in place of Erza." I said to him. "Is that true? Yahoo!" Natsu shouted in joy. "Then I''ll be back in few minutes." I said, casting teleport and disappearing in front of them. - Porlyusica-san House - Arriving at a forest, I saw Porlyusica-san holding a broom and sweeping in front of her house. "Porlyusica-san, can you help Erza? She doesn''t look fine right now." I spoke to her. She glanced at me then, "Then, put her in the bed inside now. I''ll check her condition." she responded with a cold tone. I went inside her house and gently placed Erza on the bed. Porlyusica-san went to check her condition. "Hmmm... You little boy over there. You''re name is Harukin right?" she asked. "Yes." I answered. "She turned around and glared at me. "Why are you still standing there? Get out of here now!" she shouted in anger. "Harukin... Please don''t leave me..." she spoke, trying to reach me with her hand while teary-eyed. "Shut up! And get a rest!" Porlyusica-san hit Erza''s head with her karate chop. "Au!" "This is why I hate humans. They always make a lot of troubles to themselves." she followed. I just gave them a wry smile, "Hehe..." Erza in her puberty is really cute and funny but I just can''t laugh at her suffering. I wander how it is on Akane, I guess I''ll try visit her later. "Erza, I''ll be back for you later. I''ll just beat Natsu in your place. After that, I''ll bake you some strawberry shortcake later, okay?" She blushed then covered the half of her face with the blanket and nodded at me. "Okay, I see you later then, Erza." I said my goodbye to her. After that, I went out and teleported back to the guild. "Wow! He really returned fast." Natsu said in amaze. "But, according to Erza and Master. He''s the same age as us, Natsu." Gray spoke. "That''s good, I''ve been wanting to challenge you, Harukin. Whenever I try to issue a challenge to you, Erza beaten me immediately before I can even do that." Natsu explained, wanting to fight me. "Me too, since you don''t appear here often in the guild, I asked Erza about your whereabouts because I wanted to fight you. But, whenever I do that, she knocks me out or send me flying all of sudden saying that if I wanted to fight you, you have to go through her first." Gray said to me. "Now, Erza is not here. I can challenge you whenever I want without her interference." Natsu took a fighting stance with both of his fist flaring up with fire. "That''s right, without Erza covering you up now. I can finally fight you. Let see who''s stronger the two of us." Gray cracking his first. "Gray, your clothes." Cana suddenly said. "Wah! Since when?" Gray reacted. Cana glanced at me then asked, "Harukin, who''s the one you want to fight from the two of them first?" "Me!" Natsu said, raising his hand. "No, it''s me first." Gray went in front of Natsu. "No, It''s me who issued the challenge first." Natsu pulled Gray back and moved in front of him. "I''ve been challenging him for a long time so it''s me who go first." Gray glared to Natsu. "Then, let''s see who will go first. Let''s fight to see." Natsu glared back to Gray. "That''s what I want." Gray replied. "Grrrrr..." Natsu and Gray glared each other. "These two..." Cana just got a headache from the two of them. "No, I''ll be taking the two of you at the same time." I said to the two of them. "Huh?" They looked at me in surprise from what I said. "Are you serious, Harukin? I know you have strong magic but you''ve been forbidden to use it here because it''s really destructive. Can you really fight them in that condition." Cana said. "I''m serious. Don''t worry, I don''t even need to use that to take them on together." I replied. "Looks like, we''re being underestimated, Natsu." Gray said. "I''ll make you regret what you said!" Natsu suddenly leaped towards me, attacking with his fist engulfed with flames ready to punch me. "Fire Dragon''s Iron Fist!" "Wait, Natsu! Who said you go first! Ice make---" "Dark Berserker, The World!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around me was frozen in places. I used my own fist to attack the two of them. "Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!" I rushed to Natsu, punching him many times very quickly then I immediately switch to Gray punching him many times too. " Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!" I think that''s enough. After that, I went past the two of them with my closed eyes and folded arms. "It''s over." Five seconds, the time has begun to move again. *Thud!* Natsu flew and crashed on the table while Gray crashed on the floor. *Crash!!!* "Huh? What happened?" Cana reacted. "How? Natsu and Gray just crushed on their own. Also Harukin disappeared suddenly and appeared behind them." Levy said in surprise, confused of what happened just now. "Is this also a teleportation magic? It felt like, it''s different. Also why are you not wearing your clothes, Harukin?" Cana commented then asked me. I looked at my body and saw that I''m not wearing my clothes on top. "Ah! When did?" I looked behind and saw my white shirt uniform was lying on the floor. ... I glanced at Gray who''s lying on the floor. "As expected of Gray, I was infected by your habit before I knew it." "Don''t... praise me... on that." Gray tried to speak. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: Sorry, I wasn''t able to upload anything yesterday. I fix my mistakes later or tonight.. HAPPY NEW YEAR TO ALL OF YOU. *MEGUMIN HAPPY EXPLOSION NOISES*) Chapter 66 - 65: Checking on Akane Chapter 65: Checking on Akane Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) After dealing with Natsu and Gray, I went straight to the kitchen and started to bake strawberry shortcakes. I took my ingredients from my dimensional storage and started to prepare it. (Recipe<<<) I didn''t made it too sweet because Erza''s and Akane''s health conditions. After I finished baking the cakes, I placed each cake inside the boxes. I put all of it inside the Dimensional Storage then teleported back to Porlyusica-san house to see Erza''s condition right now. Arriving in front of Porlyusica-san house, I knocked at her door. *Knock!* *Knock!* Knock!* ... "Who''s the--- It''s just you, Harukin. What did you come back here?" she said with cold tone. "How''s Erza doing?" I asked. "Hm... Erza? I already made her drink medicines so she''s sleeping right now. If you come back here to visit her then come back later. It''s better for her rest for now." I felt relief, hearing that she''s fine. I took a boxes of strawberry shortcake from my dimensional storage and give it to Porlyusica-san. "Here... This is for Erza to eat when she woke up later and then this is gift for you as my thanks for helping Erza. Also can I have some medicine that you given Erza? I have another friend that suffering from that condition, the same as her." "Okay, thank you..." She took something from her pocket and threw it to me. "Here, take this..." "Thank you very much, Porlyusica-san." I said with gratitude, bowing slightly. She turned around then mumbled something. "Thank you for saving our friend Rob." "Huh?" I didn''t hear it clearly but I understand what she means. "I said go home now! This is why you humans are so annoying." she shouted, shutting the door in front of me. "Hehe... To think there''s still Tsundere''s at this kind of old age." "I heard you!" I heard Porlyusica-san voice from inside. "Haha... Run!" I ran away. After that, I opened the world gate and went to visit Akane''s world. - Owari no Seraph World - In Akane''s world, I was always reminiscing my past life as I arrived here. Looking around the deserted city with destroyed house and buildings, everything inside and outside was already looted. To think... this is Japan. It was really devastated because of those people who experimented on Seraph of the end. Well, I don''t have time to sightseeing around. I have to go and check on Akane''s health right now. Arriving at base of Japanese Imperial Demon Army, I used one of magic staves to turn my body into mist, making my body invisible to infiltrate inside their base. I entered through to their front gate smoothly, melting it with my sunshine magic without being notice. (Image<<<) "Huh? This... Someone melted the gate again. Everyone, be alert! There might be enemies around!" One of the guards spoke, scanning around. "But, this has been happening for some times now since it started to happen last year." one of his fellow guard said. "That''s right, we didn''t even felt or heard anything entering inside here when we noticed that it melted." another guard agreed. Walking around their base, I just went pass the soldiers who''s guarding and patrolling the place. Arriving at the place that looks like a small city, I cancelled my Mist body and blended through the crowd of people walking around. I went to the building that looks like a apartment where Akane and her family are staying. Using the world gate will transport me at a random place on a certain world. It''s really a pain to come here because Guren keep switching the place where they live. He noticed the strange things happening inside their base so he must be really careful of me. But, I can just ask Akane where''s the new place they''re staying. I arrived at the room where they staying right now. *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!* "Who''s there? Yu-chan, you don''t need to knock, you know." I heard a cheerful voice of a little girl from inside. She slowly opened the door, peeking at me. It was Ako. "You thought I''m Salty boy? No, it''s not. It''s was me, Harukin da!" I said it in arrogant way. "Ah! It''s Onii-chan!" she went out and jumped at me, hugging me from my waist. I patted her head. "Hehehe..." "Ako, where''s your Big Sister Akane?" "She''s inside her room." "Is she doing well?" Ako became a little sad then answered, "Well... she''s don''t feel good right now... More like, she''s suffering and really restless... Onii-chan, please help her!" ... "Don''t worry, Ako. That''s why I''m here right now. She''s an important friend of mine." She also smiled then nodded at me. "I baked some strawberry shortcake, do you want some, Ako?" "Yes! Come inside." Ako pulled me inside their home. "Where''s the salty boy and Mika? Also the others?" "Yu-chan and Mika are attending school right now while the others are playing outside. I''m in charge of taking care of Nee-chan today." "Okay, you''re a good girl. Here... Eat some." I took a box of strawberry shortcake from my dimensional storage and placed it on top of the table. I opened the box in front of her. "Wow!" she looked at it with delightful expression. "Eat all of it. I still have some for others." "Yay!" she said in joy. "Stay here. I''ll just gonna check Akane on her room." "Yes! Thank you, Onii-chan." she started to eat happily. "Hmmm... Yummy." she said, giving me a thumbs up. I just smiled at her then went towards Akane''s room. In front of the door of her bedroom, "Are you awake, Akane?" ... "...Harukin, is that you?" "Yes, how''s your health Akane?" "I''m fine... Please, leave me alone for now." "I have to check your condition right now, Akane. Please let me get inside your room and I''ll give you a some medicines." "No, you can''t right now!" "No! I worried about you. Also your family too. You''re important to me, Akane. So just let me see you right now." ... "No response? Then I''ll be counting that as a ''yes'' answer." "Harukin, wait!" I opened the door of her room. I saw her sitting on her bed, wearing only a white long sleeve shirt. She looked very tired and saw signs of sleep deprivation on her face. There''s several acne on her face. "Don''t look at me, Harukin! I''m ugly right now." I can see that she''s wearing a pink und?rw??r. When she noticed that I''m looking at her und?rw??r, she immediately covered her legs with blanket and threw a pillow on my face. "I said stop looking, you pervert!" But, I caught it with my hand easily. Looking around, her room was totally messed up with her dirty clothes scattered around. I noticed that her body started to change in physical aspects. With this, I concluded that she''s in her puberty too. *Sigh* I sighed then went towards her. "Harukin, what are you going to do?" "Don''t move." I placed my palm on her forehead, feeling her temperature. "You have a cold, Akane. Lie down on the bed and I''ll take care of you." I said, pushing her gently to lay her down on the bed then covering her with a blanket. I cleaned up her scattered clothes, going to wash them. "Harukin! Those are dirty because of my..." she shouted then she suddenly stopped and blushed. "Akane, I know your condition so don''t worry about those things. I''m going to use magic wash these anyway." "...I''m sorry for troubling you, Harukin." she apologized while being embarrassed. "It''s no problem for me. I wanted you and Erza to get well soon." "Yes..." She said, nodding at me. "Then..." "Harukin?" "Hm? What is it, Akane?" "Actually, I don''t to talk about this with my family or to anyone but, if it''s you then I can..." I went towards her and sat on the side of her bed. She immediately held my hand with both of her hands then willed herself to say something. I felt that she was trembling and I can see on her that she''s really frightened of something. "Harukin... Actually, I have... a nightmare. It keeps happening everytime I tried to sleep." "What kind of dream is it?" "A dream of me... dying and decapitated in the hands of vampires... Everyone was being slaughter as we tried to escape. It keeps showing in my dream. I can''t take it anymore..." she spoke, becoming teary-eyed. ... "Wait here. I going to take some water in the kitchen. I''ll be back." I went to the kitchen to take some pitcher with water and a water glass then returned back to Akane''s room. "Here... drink your medicine before you sleep and rest." I poured her some water in glass then gave it her to drink. After taking her medicine, she went back and laid down on her bed. She still has a worried expression on her face. "Don''t worry, Akane. I''ll be staying beside you as you sleep. As long as your with me, those bloodsucker can''t even do anything against me. I''m a great mosquito repellent after all." I said with proud tone. "Pffffft... Hehehe~ Harukin, what''s with that?" she laughed then calmed down. I laid down beside her. "Akane, rest now. I''ll watch over you." Suddenly, she went closer to me, laying down her head on my shoulders and hugging my body. "Huh?" I was surprised by what she did. "Harukin... I want really wanted apologize about slapping you at that time. After knowing it''s not your fault, I felt guilty of not apologizing to you early after you save us at that time." she said while gazing at me while blushing. "No, Akane. It''s okay. I already know who''s the perpetrator is and I already punish her a lot." "But, still I''m the one who slapped you so, as my apology you can touch my th??hs all you want. You like my th??hs right?" She cradled my left leg between her legs with the combination of her, not wearing pants. I can feel the soft skin of her legs. Akane... not you too. Looking down in this position, I can see her budding ?h?st on her shirt. "Akane... I think we shouldn''t--- Huh?" ... She was already sleeping peacefully. Looks like, there''s a sleeping drug mixed in her medicine. Seeing her sleep well with happy expression, I just smiled at her. "Rest well, Akane." I kissed her forehead. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes or edit any nonsense that I''ve been writing here later after my work) Chapter 67 - 66: S-Class Mage Promotion Trial Chapter 66: S-Class Mage Promotion Trial Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Several days later, - Fairy Tail Guild - Inside the guild building, Erza and I was having our snack together. "Harukin, your strawberry cake are really delicious." "Erza, eat a little slower and chew your food properly." I said, sipping my tea. "Yes..." she responded while eating happy expression. Looking at the Request Board, there''s a lot people chosing a quest then going to the reception to take it on. All of them are frantic, rushing off to take on their jobs. "Macao-san, there''s a lot of people doing quest lately. Do you have any idea what going on?" I spoke to Macao-san who''s sitting together with Wakaba-san across me in the table, drinking beer. "Harukin, you''re not here last year when the event happened, right? They''re going to announce the participants in the S-Class Wizard Promotion Trial tomorrow... Well, you don''t have think to much about it since you''re still young anyway." Macao-san spoke and answered. "Oh, is that time already." I said. "Harukin, are you interested?" Erza asked me. I glanced at her then noticed that there''s a small amount of whipped cream on her cheek. I wiped it out with my thumb then put it my mouth. "No, not really." I answered. Now, I think about it. The only S-Class Mage in this guild right now... I glanced at the side of the counter, I saw Gramps drinking together with a man who''s tall and muscular with shoulder-length orange hair and a stubbly beard. It was Gildarts Clive. "Harukin! Waaah... Did you just..." Erza froze while blushing then she became flustered. "This kid... he''s unbelievable." Macao-san spoke in awe from what I just did. "He just did that to Erza in front of us with serious look on his face." Wakaba said while staring at me. I ignored them and continued thinking of something. Lately, I wasn''t able to use my full strength in the battle on my quest. I might be the strongest in my home world but here and Akane''s world, I''m not. There''s Immortal Sika Madu and the god who sent him down on earth in Owari no Seraph World and there''s Zeref Dragneel and Acnologia here in Fairy Tail World. There might be even someone stronger than Acnologia that will appear in the future. I might even encounter someone stronger and gets defeated if I don''t train myself to become stronger. I have to strong enough to protect my friends and family. For that to happen, I need to train myself how to use my full potential. I stood up from my seat. "Harukin?" Erza spoke. I walked towards Gildarts. Suddenly, "Harukin! Let''s fight!" Natsu shouted, jumping at me with his fist engulfed with flames. "Fire Dragon''s Iron Fist!" Before he can even reach me with his fist, I imbued my right arm with Hamon. "Zoom Punch!" My arm elongated a little, making my fist landed on Natsu''s face first. "Huh?" he was surprised. *Thud!* Natsu flew away, crashing on the floor. "Natsu... You just got defeated easily by Harukin. How about you train more. Hahaha..." Gildarts said while watching us then laughed while pointing at Natsu. Natsu stood up immediately then shouted, "Noooo! Let''s have a second round, Harukin!" "Maybe next time, Natsu. I have something else to do." I said, glancing at Gildarts. "Gildarts-san, can I request a spar with you?" ... "Eh? What?!" everyone reacted. Gildarts stared at me few seconds then he asked me, "What''s your purpose on challenging me, Harukin?" "I wanted to learn how to use my power more efficiently. I just wanted to challenge someone who has more experience than me in fighting. In other words, I wanted train by having a battle with you who''s strongest in the guild." I answered, explaining to him. "If it''s for your learning experience then I shall accept your request." Gildarts responded. "Fight me also, Gildarts!" Natsu loudly said, rushing towards him. Gildarts just hit him with a simple karate chop on his head. Natsu''s face crashed on the floor. "When we''ll be having our spar?" Gildarts glanced at me then asked. "Since I''m prohibited to use my power inside the town, let''s meet in the forest outside the town before noon." "Okay, I''ll wait for you there." "Thank you very much, I''ll give you a homemade wine that I brewed myself as my thanks for accepting my challenge." "Oh, I looking forward from it''s taste." --- (3rd Person POV) Few hours later, in the forest outside Magnolia town. Everyone from the guild got curious and went to the location where they''re going to fight, watching from not very far distance. In one who came to watch the fight, Gray asked Erza who''s standing near him. "Erza, you''ve been with Harukin since you joined the guild, right? Do you know how strong he is?" "I only known Harukin for a week before we joined the guild. He''s already that strong when the first I met him. Also at that time, he saved me and everyone from slavery in that hellish place. It just that, I never saw him going all out on someone even from the foe we fought in our quest." Erza answered. "Then, do you know what happened when he beat Natsu and Gray in just a blink of an eye?" Cana asked Erza. "..." Erza paused a little bit. "...Has Harukin forbid you from saying anything about his magic, Erza?" Levy asked her. "Not really. More like, he said to me when I asked him, ''Feel free to reveal it to others. Is not like they can do anything about it. Hahaha...'' then he just laughed at it. Harukin... he''s too easy going about it!" Erza said with angry tone while blushing. "That guy... he''s underestimating us." Gray said with angry expression. "Raaaawr! Harukin, you jerk! Let''s fight!" Natsu said with furious tone. "Then..." Levy spoke. "Since it''s you guys, I don''t mind revealing it. One of Harukin''s abilities used at that time is called ''The World'', an ability to stop the time for few seconds." Erza spoke and explained to them. "What?!" All of them were surprised, hearing what Erza revealed. "So that''s why, I felt like I''ve been hit several times at that moment. A magic that can stop time, how strong he really is?" Gray said, glancing at Harukin. "I''m fired up. I want to fight Harukin right now." Natsu spoke, cracking his fist. Not far from that play from them, a mysterious guy appeared out of nowhere sitting on the branch of the tree, watching Harukin and Gildarts prepare to spar each other. He has a dark eyes, blue hair and a tattoo on his right eye. He''s face is the same as Jellal but his behavior is different. "So this is Harukin..." he mumbled. In the center of the attention, Harukin finished stretching then took off his shirt. His red guild mark from the center of his back was completely expose. "Harukin, are you ready?" Gildarts asked him. "Yes, Gildarts-san. Please don''t hold back against me." "Well, I''m really bad at holding back so prepare yourself to hurt. Let''s start! I really wanted to see what can you do after what I heard from Gramps about you." Gildarts stood tall. "Then, please take care of me." Harukin said, taking outw something from his dimensional storage. "That''s..." Gildarts glanced at the throwing knives on Harukin''s hands. "Trace on!" The throwing knives was covered by a green light then the light disappeared. Multiple throwing knives copies appeared floating behind Harukin. "I think I need to impress you to make you go serious against me." Harukin threw the knives on his hands and launched the floating knives behind him, scattering it around them. Gildarts looked around him and asked, "Huh? What''s the purpose those things? And why are you throwing those around?" "You''ll see it later... Dark Berserker, Full Requip!" A giant black armor with a claymore on the back appeared behind Harukin, covering him as he entered inside. After that, Harukin put down the sword from his back and planted it on the ground. Harukin rushed towards Gildarts b?r?handed. "So you have the Requip ability to erase the difference in our size. That''s good." Harukin threw several high-speed punches at him. "Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!~" Gildarts did the same, trying to keep up with Harukin as their fist collides multiple times, but he can''t because of the speed is too fast so he just tried to dodge the attacks while blocking the others with his arm that trying to slipped through. ''I can''t keep up. He''s too fast. I guess I have to use that to stop him.'' Gildarts thought. Gildarts leaped back then he imbued his fist with Crush Magic, throwing it to Harukin. ''Here it comes!'' Harukin thought, preparing for next attack. Gildarts fist was about to land on his face but suddenly, "What?!" Harukin suddenly disappeared. Gildarts was very surprised. "Take this, Gildarts-san." Harukin appeared behind him with a small miniature of the sun in his palm then slammed it from behind of Gildarts. "Cruel Sun!" "Ugh!" Gildarts ?r??n?d then he was sent flying by the small sun to crash on a large boulder then exploding. *Crash!* *Boom!* (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes if I found one later during my break at work.) Chapter 68 - 67: Harukin vs Gildarts Chapter 67: Harukin vs Gildarts Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Fairy Tail World - In the forest outside Magnolia Town, Harukin and Gildarts are having a sparring fight. Harukin teleported behind Gildarts and slammed the small miniature of the sun in his hand to Gildarts back that sent him flying and crashing on the large boulder. Harukin was staring at the large boulder where Gildarts crashed. ''As I expected from Gildarts, he was able reduce my sun''s power before he crashed, making the damage he''ll be taken small.'' Harukin thought. Suddenly, the large boulder collapsed, turning into a small cube pieces. *Crash!* Gildarts rose up from the crushed boulder, walking towards Harukin like nothing happened to him "Harukin, you caught me. That was a nice attack. You even burned a hole in my cape." he spoke, showing the burned hole on his cape that he''s wearing. He stopped walking and stood in front of Harukin. "I guess I have to take you seriously." he said, staring at him with a smile. "Cruel Sun!" While Harukin is going near him, Gildarts imbued in right fist with crush magic, tilting his head to dodge the throwing knife while throwing his right fist to Harukin. ''Same pattern? But something is strange...'' Gildarts thought. His fist was about to land at Harukin''s ?h?st, "Huh? Again!" Harukin disappeared again. "Behind me!" Gildarts quickly looked behind him. "What?!" he saw that Harukin was not there. "No! On top of you." Harukin said, catching the knife he thrown while in the air then slamming the small miniature of the sun on the top of Gildarts''s back. "Flying Thunder God Magic, Level Two!" "Ugh~!!!" Gildarts ?r??n?d, crashing on the ground. *Crash!* Harukin jumped out of him while pointing his hand towards him then closing it. "Pride Flare!" The sun exploded together with Gildarts on the ground. *Boom!* In the audience, everyone was shocked, watching their battle. "Did just Harukin knocked down Gildarts twice? I can''t believe what I''m seeing right now." Gray spoke. Erza was silent, watching Harukin with worried expression. "To think Harukin has this many kinds of magic and using their combination to make Gildarts turned like this." Macao spoke, surprised of what he seeing. Suddenly, the ground below shook then it exploded, turning into cube pieces around their battlefield. The scattered knives that planted around them got destroyed and others are turned to small particles of light, dispersing then disappearing into the air. Harukin jumped away from the crumbling ground because of Gildarts crush magic. "You got me, Harukin! I was caught by your attack twice. The second one was really hurt." Gildarts rose up from the ground, massaging the large burn on his back. The cape that he''s wearing was completely obliterated. "This is the first time I saw Gildarts in this condition. Surprisingly, this kid is really strong and good at using his magic abilities at his age... I don''t know how will Gildarts respond to this." Master Makarov spoke, watching them from far away while sitting on the small boulder. Beside Master Makarov, there''s a young man standing with spiky blonde hair that''s slicked back and orange eyes. He was watching them while gritting his teeth in annoyance. ''A kid beating him like this... Gildarts! What are you doing?!'' he thought. Master Makarov noticed his reaction and said, "Laxus, you have to watch the fight carefully. You might learn something from this match." "Gildarts getting beaten by a kid, this is ridiculous." Laxus replied, frowning at him. "Harukin, acts different from his age. He''s the type of kid that you can call prodigy. Gildarts is just observing Harukin as he uses his magic abilities and now, he might go for offensive after he figured something out." Master Makarov said, looking at Harukin and Gildarts. Laxus continued to watch the match with annoyed expression. Harukin and Gildarts are staring each other. Gildarts smiled at Harukin then speak, "I just figured out your trick in using your teleportation magic. I just destroyed all the knives that you scattered around us so with that I just have to watch out where you''ll threw your next knives because that will be your next teleportation location. With that, you can''t easily get away from my attacks." He rushed quickly towards Harukin, imbuing both of his fist with crush magic. Harukin took a fighting instance, imbuing both of his fist with Hamon, making a electricity-like sparks flickered around his arms. Both of their fist collides from each other, creating a strong shockwave. ''What! It didn''t negate his magic. His fist... It''s burning hot.'' Gildarts thought with surprised expression, enduring the heat of Harukin''s fist. ''Looks like, his crush magic can''t negate my Hamon.'' Harukin thought. Both of them got thrown away from the impact of their fist. They rushed towards to each other, throwing another right fist. "Aahhhh!!" Gildarts screamed. "Ora!!" Harukin got hit on the left face of his armor, making the half of the helm shatter into small cube pieces while Gildarts got hit straight on the face and got burned by Hamon. *Thud!* Both of them got stunned. ''That armour of his, it didn''t fully affected by my crush magic. It even hits hard and it''s really burning hot.'' Gildarts thought, holding the burn part of his face. ''So, that''s why this armor didn''t easily affected by his crush magic. This armor may not immune from magic but it has a very high magic resistance to reduce the effect of any magic attack.'' Harukin thought, trying to touch the destroyed part of his black skull helm. Harukin glanced at Gildarts. "Gildarts-san, let''s continue." "Harukin... This is not a sparring anymore. It''s like we''re already trying to kill each other." Gildarts said while looking at Harukin with squinted eyes. "Don''t worry, I have something that will heal quickly our injuries later." "Okay then, let''s continue." Gildarts quickly pointed his palm towards Harukin. "Crush!" A red checkered line launched from his palm, going fast towards Harukin. ''I''m screwed if that hit me.'' Harukin thought, leaping back. "Dark Berserker, The World!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around him was frozen in places. But, Harukin''s time stop magic can reduce the speed of the crush magic that Gildarts thrown at him. "Nani?!" Harukin was completely shocked. After landing on the ground, he immediately jumped to his left side to dodge the crush magic that Gildarts thrown. "Ugh! That was close. Gildarts''s crush magic can only reduce it''s speed of the attack by my The World''s time stop. That magic is really overpowered." After five seconds, the time has begun to move again. "Huh?" Gildarts was surprised then he glanced at Harukin. "Looks like, you have another magic in your sleeves to dodge my magic just now. Harukin... You are strong even from your young age. You just got my respect from our fight just now... But, I want to end this now." Suddenly, everyone felt a very heavy and monstrous magic power from Gildarts that even made the some of the guild members that was watching the battle kneeled on the ground, frightened of the pressure emanating by his body. "Gildarts... Is he really serious of going all out with a kid." Master Makarov spoke, completely surprised of what Gildarts doing. Gildarts walked towards Harukin. Harukin immediately pointed his fingers at Gildarts, shouting, "Dark Berserker, The World!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around them was frozen in places but, Gildarts was still moving, walking towards him. Harukin''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw him moving from his time stop. Gildarts stopped walking then looked around. He noticed everything around them was frozen in their places. He glanced back at Harukin and said while smiling, "Hmmm... So that''s what happened at that time. You have a very strong magic that you''re hiding in your sleeve. With the power to stop the time, everyone who''s not strong enough as me to resist this power will be easily defeated." He imbued his hand with crush magic then he swinged it in front of him. Suddenly, a crack started to appear, spreading in the space around us then it shattered. *Crash!* Everything around us started to move again. Harukin looked at him in surprise then he sighed, *Sigh* ''I guess with this ridiculous magic power combined with his overpowered crush magic, my The World''s Time Stop is completely useless against him. We''ll, that''s because his power surpasses the power of my stand, making him freely move from my time stop just like awakened Etherious Natsu Dragneel against Dimaria''s Age Seal. As I expected from the people of Fairy Tail world, they have the power to rival the gods.'' Harukin thought as he stood up. Harukin looked up in the sky, judging the position of the sun. ''I felt that my magic power has already reached it''s peak. I guess it''s already time to use that.'' He glanced back at Gildarts who has a overflowing magic power that frightened everyone. Gildarts started to walk again towards Harukin. "Requip Release." Harukin said then he went out of the giant black armor. The giant black armor turned into dark aura, disappearing behind Harukin like a ghost. Gildarts was confused of what he did and asked, "Why did you do that? Did you just took off the thing that puts away your size disadvantage against me?" "Well, I shouldn''t use Full Requip if I''m going all out with my full power of Sunshine because it will just melt the armor and it''s long time wait for it to recovers back and can be used again." Harukin answered. "From here on, I''m also going all out with my full power so please, pardon for the change in my personality." Harukin followed while bowing slightly. "What do you mean--" Gildarts was about to ask but, he stopped when felt a tremendous heat from Harukin. Harukin''s whole body started to flare up. "This magic power! For a child like you to posses it already..." Gildarts was completely shocked, covering himself from the tremendous heat with his arm. "Sunshine magic, The One." Harukin body was surging with overwhelming magic power. He glanced at Gildarts with arrogant smile. "Now, prepare yourself to struggle." Everyone was completely shocked when they felt the magic power of Harukin. "This kid... you''re always making me amaze." Gildarts spoke with excited tone. "Kyaaaaaah!" Every young girl who''s watching the fight screamed, covering their eyes. "Harukin, your clothes!" Erza shouted with flustered face. She covering her eyes with her hands, but she''s peeking between her fingers. Harukin looked down and saw that his pants was completely burned. He''s completely n?k?d right now. He glanced back at Gildarts and said, "Nevermind, let''s continue the match." (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix later if I found mistakes later.) Chapter 69 - 68: Match Conclusion Chapter 68: Match Conclusion Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Fairy Tail World - The battle between Gildarts and Harukin has continued. This time, they''re going all out at their full strength. *Boom!* Their fist collided, creating a very strong shockwave that destroyed the ground where they standing. The ground on the side where Gildarts standing was crushed, turning into small cube pieces while on the Harukin side was turning lava, melting from the tremendous heat. ''My crush magic doesn''t work on him... That''s impossible!'' Gildarts thought with shocked expression, trying to push his fist will all of his strength but, "Huh?" *Boom!* The magic power in their fist exploded, but only Gildarts was thrown away. "Ugh~" he ?r??n?d. He landed on the ground, standing while trying to resist the force of being pushed back. (Play: Escanor - The One Theme) ''This kid... he didn''t even get flinch from that explosion, but how about this...'' He thought as he quickly pointed his palm towards Harukin. "All Crush!" A red checkered line launched from his palm, going fast towards Harukin. But, it exploded as it made a contact with Harukin''s body. When the smoke disappeared, Harukin was completely unscathed. It has no effect on him. "What?!" Gildarts and everyone watching the match was completely shocked. "Did just Harukin let himself hit by Gildarts''s crush magic like nothing? He was completely unaffected." Macao spoke in amaze. "It tickles." Harukin spoke as he continued to walk towards Gildarts. Gildarts gritted his teeth then he rushed towards Harukin. "Like I let myself defeated here by kid." He imbued his right fist with crush magic then he threw it towards Harukin. But, Harukin just quickly jumped to dodge his fist then he stood on the right arm of Gildarts. He kicked hard Gildarts on his chin that send him flying and crushing through multiple rocks then to the cliff. *Boom!* The cliff exploded then destroyed turning into small cube pieces. Gildarts went out of it then he rushed again towards Harukin, throwing another fist imbued by crush magic. Harukin was about to get hit but he just tilted his head to dodge Gildarts''s fist then he leaned down, throwing a overhand right fist on Gildarts''s face. "Ugh!" Gildarts got pushed back, stunned by the punch just now. ''I have no time left, I have to finish him with this.'' Harukin dashed towards Gildarts. "My heart is shivering..." Harukin''s whole body started to flicker with electricity-like sparks as the flame around his body flared up even more. "With enough heat to burn up!!" He jumped and threw a front kick on Gildarts''s stomach, making him lean down. "It''s ticking! The beat of my blood!" He swung his left fist, hitting Gildarts face then he step forward, hitting him with right fist and then he threw a three punch combination knocking him back. "Sunlight Yellow..." Harukin charged his hands with the combination of sunshine magic and Hamon. "Overdrive!!" Then he dashed towards Gildarts, hitting him several times on different parts of his body. 7 Hits, 8 Hits, 9 Hits, 10 Hits... 28 Hits, 29 Hits, 30 Hits... 70 Hits, 71 Hits, 72 Hits. He swung hard his right fist engulfed by flames, throwing an uppercut on Gildarts''s chin that send him flying into the sky. Everyone who''s watching the fight can''t believe what they seeing right now. A minute has already passed so the flame around Harukin''s body has disappeared. "Did just Harukin beat Gildarts just now?" Natsu said while still shocked from what he saw. The others was totally speechless. But, when he crashed on the ground, he was still conscious, kneeling on the ground with full of injuries. "You just became stronger than me just now several times but it seems, it has a limit on how long you can use it. Ugh!" Gildarts said with a smile then he held his shoulder in pain. "Are you going to give up and let me win in this match?" Harukin asked him. "Haha... Of course not. Do you think I''ll just give up because of this injuries." Gildarts said, standing up. "I guess so... then how about this..." *Snap!* Harukin snapped his fingers. Several void opened in the empty air facing Gildarts. It''s was omnidirectional that it completely surrounded him. Suddenly, different kinds of cheap weapons was going out from each opened void. "Dimensional Storage, Gate of Harukin!" Gildarts was dumbfounded when he saw Harukin used another kind of magic. "Harukin... How many magic abilities do you really have?" he asked Harukin while his mouth was twitching. "Yes!" Harukin answered with a smile on his face. Harukin launched all the weapons towards Gildarts like arrows, raining it down on him. Gildarts panicked and immediately ran to dodge the rain of weapons, imbuing his arms with crush magic to block and destroy the weapons that launched onto him. The weapons was easily crushed by Gildarts''s magic. ''Of course, those weapons will be easily destroyed and it''s limited. That''s because my family is poor and has a lot debt, and also I have a little sister and forever small daughter to support in my home world.'' Harukin thought, watching Gildarts defend himself from his attack. He glanced at the voids he summoned, it already closing one by one. "Looks like I''m out of weapons." He looked at Gildarts who was already exhausted from his magic attacks. "Is that all of it, Harukin? I guess you''re already out of options." Gildarts spoke with confident tone. Harukin stared at him with serious expression for few seconds. ... *Sigh* Then, he sighed. "As I expected from Gildarts-san, you really won''t go down that easily." he said, raising slightly his right arm. "Dark Berserker, Partial Requip!" Suddenly, a dark aura covered his arms and legs that turned into black gauntlet for his arms and greaves to his feet. He rushed again to Gildarts with his right fist engulfed with flames. Gildarts also prepared his fist imbued with crush magic. Both of them threw their fist at the same time, making it collide again from each other. "Helios Flare!" "Crush!" *Boom!* The impact from their fist created a shockwave that destroyed the ground from where they standing and around them. "What?! He delayed it!" Gildarts was surprised. Harukin''s fist blaze up all of sudden and shot a torrent of fire, devouring Gildarts''s whole body with flames. Suddenly, Harukin''s flame stopped moving, turning into cube pieces then it separated from each other and disappeared in the air. "He was able to negate it on time!" Harukin was shock. "That was very close, Harukin. But I''m going to end this now." Gildarts spoke then striking Harukin with his fist imbued by crush magic. Harukin was about to be hit when he noticed that the magic power on the Gildarts''s fist disappeared and the punch slowed down a little. "Huh?" He dodged to his left side to evade the strike but the punch scratched his cheek, making it bleed slightly. A vein popped out from Harukin''s temple and he was angry. "Tch! Stop screwing with me!" He grabbed something quickly from his dimensional storage and slammed it into Gildarts''s mouth as a counter from the punch. Gildarts was not moving while Harukin just walked passed him. "Take that! Taste the power of my secret weapon." Harukin spoke with proud tone. Gildarts was trembling, "Disgusting!!!" he shouted very loud then he passed out standing. Harukin raised his fist. "I won." Erza suddenly appeared behind him with a large slapping fan in her hands. She became furious and quickly hit Harukin in his head. *Fwap!* Harukin stumbled into the ground. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: It took me a long time just to write this, hahaha.. I''ll fix my mistakes later after work.) Chapter 70 - 69: S-Class Mage Promotion Chapter 69: S-Class Mage Promotion Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Fairy Tail World - The sparring match between Harukin and Gildarts has ended. Harukin has won the battle but suddenly, a furious Erza appeared behind him and hit him hard with a slapping fan on the head, making him stumbled onto the ground. Harukin sat up then he turned around and glanced at Erza while massaging his head. "What''s that for, Erza? You should be hugging me because I won." "Why would I do that? You just won by food poisoning. I already thought that you''re amazing when you''re fighting toe to toe with Gildarts but, you used your disgusting dishes that can take down anyone against him, it''s totally lame." Erza complained to him. "Hehehe. Well..." Suddenly, someone held Harukin''s left shoulder from behind him. "Ha-ru-kin!" Gildarts spoke with angry tone. Harukin shivered then stiffly turned around. "Yow! Gildarts-san. It seems like you still fine after the magic attacks I thrown to you." he said with stiff smile. *Thud!* Gildarts hit him on the head with his fist then said, "You brat! You just fed me something very disgusting just to win." Harukin also became angry and replied while pointing at him. "That''s because you held back your last punch on me, letting me win the exchange didn''t you. And that made me pissed off so I fed you with my disgusting dish. Who wants that victory if you''re just making me win on purpose." "It''s your fault, Harukin! You just became weaker suddenly at that time that I lost my motivation and didn''t attack you with my magic. I noticed that the magic power that I sensed to you keep changing. There''s a times that you''re stronger than me then sometimes, you''re weaker than me. Why is your magic power so unstable?" Gildarts retorted while also pointing at Harukin. "My sunshine magic makes me strong and powerful as it approach mid day but at night, my power is halved, understand?" "What a strange magic you have there... You can''t be the always strongest with that kind of magic." "Shut up! You can''t be the strongest if you can''t defeat me at my peak power. Aside I have other special abilities that I can use in the battle." "Haha... Well then... Ugh~!" Suddenly, Gildarts got kneeled on the ground, feeling the pain around his body. "Gildarts!" Everyone said with worried expression, running towards him. "To think Gildarts lost to Harukin, this is unbelievable." Natsu spoke, completely shocked from the result of the match. "No one won, Natsu. I was about to lose when he didn''t finish me with his last strike. Instead, he let me win by leaving himself wide open from any attack from me. Tch!" Harukin spoke with annoyed tone. "Huh?" Natsu reacted. "Hahaha... Looking at you right now especially down there made me realize that you''re just a helpless little kid with strong power. I just can''t attack you seriously." Harukin became furious and said, "You don''t have to point that out! I''m aware that I''m still child but wait for me to grow up for few years and I''ll beat the sh*t out of you in a fight." "Haha... Then, I''ll be looking forward for it. Ugh!" Gildarts replied then he ?r??n?d in pain. "Gildarts!" Some of them worriedly said. "We have to bring him to Porlyusica-san." "No need, I have someone that will heal him." Harukin said, interrupting them. "Summon pet... Aqua!" A blue magic circle covered in runes appeared on the ground, spinning then it lit up, creating a beam going towards the sky. When the beam disappeared, a blinding light appeared in the sky with feathers falling from it. A young woman with blue waist-long hair slowly descended from the sky like an beautiful angel, landing the ground gorgeously. She was wearing a blue dress. Everyone was stunned by her beauty as they watched her descend from the sky. ''She really very beautiful if she didn''t open her mouth to talk.'' Harukin thought, looking at her in disappointment. When Aqua was summoned, she scanned around, looking at the unfamiliar place she appeared in. "Huh? Why did I appeared here all of sudden? And where am I?" she said confused on what''s happening. --- (Harukin''s POV) Everyone together with me, looking at Aqua who looks confused. "Who''s that, Harukin? She''s so beautiful." Levy asked, praising her. "She''s my pet familiar." I answered. "Eh?" They reacted. "Harukin, you shouldn''t call a person a pet." Cana commented. "I can''t do anything about it because she already is." I replied. Aqua was totally loss, looking around so I called on her. "Useless Goddess!" She suddenly stopped then she turned around with angry expression. "Who called me that? I''m the beautiful goddess of water, Aqua. A goddess that you should worship. Confess to me, who said that!" she complained. "Shut up! Useless Goddess. I want you to heal Gildarts-san." I pointed at Gildarts-san who''s sitting on the ground. "Huh?! Why would I listened to a n?k?d little kid..." she suddenly stopped talking, looking at me while observing something at my body. Erza suddenly place her left arm around my neck, locking my head. "Harukin! I already told you to wear some clothes." she furiously said. "Okay, okay. I''m gonna wear now." I responded, tapping at her arm. Erza let go of me then I took some extra clothes and wear them. It was a black boxer and navy blue shorts. "What about your shirt?" Erza asked me while blushing as she watched me wear some clothes. The other young girls realized that I''m n?k?d so covered their eyes with there hands except Cana because she already used to Gray doing it. "I won''t wear one because it felt refreshing this way, right Gray." I answered, glancing at Gray. Gray gave me a thumbs up. "You look familiar, did we met already?" Aqua asked me, trying to identify me. Well, this is actually the first time I called her because I completely about forgotten her or she''s just too useless for me to find any use from her aside from heal. "I''m actually the one who summoned you, useless Goddess. I want you to heal up the injuries of Gildarts-san." "Don''t order me around, you brat! And also don''t call me useless Goddes--- Wait!" She move her face close to me, staring closely at my face while holding my head. "Get away from him!" Erza suddenly pulled me away from her, hugging me from behind. "Hey! I am trying to remember the identity of that little guy." Aqua complained. "No, you''re getting too close to him." Erza became mad while pouting, getting jealous. "Seeing the tomboyish Erza, acting like this. Pffffft..." Cana tried to stop herself from laughing. Erza getting jealous because of Aqua, I became mad at her. I took off her arms that embracing me and pinched her cheeks. "Harukin, why did--" I cut her and said, "Erza, look into my eyes and always remember this... That''s a pet dog and not a person or goddess." "Eh?!" Erza reacted. "Hey!" Aqua reacted from what I said about her. "That''s right, Erza. She''s a pet. It should never cross in your mind of the chance of pairing her with me." I said to her clearly then I let go of her cheeks. Aqua became angry at me, "You little brat-- Ah! This divinity that I''m sensing from you and the way you treated me. That''s right, I remember now!" She pointed at me. "You''re the Sun God--" I immediately covered her mouth with my hand, making her stop talking. "Aqua, as your pet owner... I order you to stop talking and heal Gildarts-san injuries." "Hmmp! Hmmp!" She tried to talk but her mouth won''t respond. Her body move itself towards Gildarts then she pointed both of her palms at him. "Sacred Highness Heal!" Suddenly, Gildarts-san''s injuries lit up and disappeared together with the light. He was completely healed quickly. Gildarts-san stood up and check around his body. "That''s was quick! All my injuries disappeared immediately. What an amazing magic this lady have." He glanced at me. "Now, Harukin. Our deal." I took out a large bottle of wine from my dimensional storage and threw it a him. "Here... Thank you for accepting my challenge." He caught the bottle and replied, "No problem. Let''s do it again next time when you grew up more." "Sure." He walked back, going home. The others are also heading home while some of them are still shocked from what they saw. I glanced at Erza and spoke, "Erza, you guys can go ahead home. I just some private talk with my pet. I''ll return back at the guild tomorrow." I held Aqua''s wrist and pulled her away. But suddenly, Erza held my freehand, stopping me. "Harukin, you''re still hiding something from me, right?" I turned and looked at her with a smile. "Erza, now''s not the time yet. Don''t worry, I''ll reveal it to you together with Akane when the time comes." "This kid ... I just heard another girl''s name from him." Macao-san spoke. Erza let go of me then I went away together with my pet. Aqua was complaining a lot to me so I just gave her a lot of homemade wines to shut her up then I send her back to the Heavenly Realm. - Next Day - A day has passed by and I teleported back to the guild. Walking inside the guild, I saw everyone gathering in front of a stage. I walked towards Macao-san. "Oh, Harukin. Watch this, they''re now announcing the participants of S-Class Mage Promotion Trial. It''s really nerve-wracking. Are you excited?" He spoke nervously while also excited. "Not really." I answered. I saw Erza together with Cana, Shirtless Gray, Natsu, Levy and other kids like me on the sideline waiting for the announcement. When the curtain opened, I saw Gramps standing on the stage together with Gildarts who looks drunk and slightly wobbling. Looks like I made it strong because I made for Aqua who can''t be easily drunk. Everyone was shouting in excitement. "Master!!!" "I can''t wait anymore!" "Master, hurry up and announce it!" "I wonder who''ll be this year." "Ahem!" Everyone was silent and Gramps started to speak, "Since long ago, This has been Fairy Tail''s custom... And now... THE ANNOUNCEMENT OF THE PARTICIPANTS IN THE S-CLASS WIZARD PROMOTION TRIAL!" "Woah!" Everyone cheered and became more excited. "And the participants are..." Everyone became quiet, listening attentively from what about Gramps to say. ... "No one." ... "Ehh?!!" Everyone was surprised. "What?!!" The other were shocked. "There was no successful candidate for this year." ... "But!" Everyone glanced at Gramps again, hoping for something. Gramps glanced at me then he smiled. "Huh?" "Harukin CrimsonDemon." "Pffffft!" I was surprised. I cringed hard when I heard Gramps said my whole name. That was my Clan''s name. They used it as my family name. Everyone was snickering at me when they heard my name even Erza. "Me and Gildarts has decided to promote you to S-Class without trial." ..... Everyone was shocked from what they heard. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later after work tonight.) Chapter 71 - 70: Mirajane Strauss Chapter 70: Mirajane Strauss Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Mirajane''s POV) - Fairy Tail World, Year X778 - In our village, Me together with my siblings, Elfman and Lisanna are hiding inside our home while our house are surrounded by the townspeople, being scorned by them in anger while equipped by farming tools as a weapon. "Get out!" "Get out of our village!" "Host to a demon!" Inside our house, we can hear them shouting in hatred. "How long do you plan on staying in the village?!" "Cursed family!" "The village''s troubles won''t be over as long as you people are here!" We''re enduring their painful words. *Crash!* Suddenly, someone threw a rock on our glass window, breaking it as it shatters then the rock hit my head. "Ugh?!" I ?r??n?d in pain. "Mira-nee! Are you okay?!" Lisanna worriedly said. I glanced at her and just nodded with a smile. Elfman was also look worried about me. "I''m sorry. This is my fault." I apologized to the two of them with full of regret. "It''s not your fault, Sis." Elfman immediately replied. "If I hadn''t gone near that church, this wouldn''t have happened..." I moved my black cloak that covers my right arm and show my arm to them. It was an arm of a demon with dark skin colour and several round purple crystals popped out in different sizes from the back of my hand and wrist. (Image<<<) The two of them got scared of my right arm and move away from me. "Get out, demon!" "Get out of our village!" "Should we drag ''em out?" one of townspeople asked. "But she''s possessed by a demon, so who knows what she''ll do." one of the townspeople answered. I held my head, writhing in pain and suffering from the words they yell on us. I noticed Lisanna was walking towards the window with angry expression on her face. She opened the window. "Lisanna, don''t!" Elfman said, trying to stopped her. The townspeople stopped and became alerted. Lisanna willed herself then she said loudly to the townspeople outside while teary-eyed. "Mira-nee got rid of the evil demon at the church! She defeated the demon for the sake of the village... What you''re doing is beyond cruel! She was possessed by the demon while defeating it! It''s not Mira-nee''s fault! It''s not her fault!" Then she fell down to her knees, covering her face with her hands, crying. I stood up and walked towards her then I kneeled down beside her, patting her left shoulder "That''s enough, Lisanna." I noticed that Elfman was starting to cry, glancing at him. "Don''t cry, Elfman." Thinking, we decided to sneaked out, leaving our home village together with my siblings. We can''t stay in this village anymore. "It''s so small..." Elfman spoke while looking at the scenery. "Who cares about that place?" Lisanna said with angry tone. Looking at it from one last time. ... "Let''s go." I said then we continued walking together. --- While walking through the forest with a lot of tall trees. "Implooosion!!!" We heard someone shouted then suddenly, We heard several series of very strong explosion not far away from us. The ground shook a little and strong wind blew on us. "What was that, Nee-san?" Lisanna asked, leaning down while covering her head. "Ugh! That explosion is really strong!" Elfman said while also leaning down, resisting the strong wind. I held the two of them, supporting their body. When it stopped, we stood up. "Mira-nee, the explosions came from that direction. I heard the one shouted from there." Lisanna spoke, pointing at a certain direction. "You two, stay here. I''m just gonna check what''s happening over there." I said. "No! You shouldn''t, Nee-san. It''s dangerous!" Elfman said, stopping me. "Don''t worry, Elfman. I''ll ran away immediately if it''s dangerous. Stay with Lisanna." ... The two of them nodded at me. "Be careful, Mira-nee." Lisanna said. "I''ll protect Lisanna." Elfman spoke with determination. I nodded at the two of them with smile then walked sneakily towards the location where the explosions came from. Arriving at the location, I looked from the bushes in a small cliff and saw below the scattered pieces of boulders, shattered by the explosions. This... The ground around in this place has many large craters that has been created because of the series of the explosion just now. Looking around, I saw little boy with a dark brown hair with several blonde strands lying on the ground with his face. He was wearing a black knee-length short with a brown belt and dark brown boots. He was not wearing anything on his upper body and I can see clearly a slightly large red mark tattoo on the center of his back. There was a staff lying on the ground beside him. He looks younger that me and didn''t feel any harm from him. I didn''t sense anything dangerous, checking around. In curiousity, I went to the little boy who''s lying near the crater. I arrived behind him. "Umm..." "Hm?" He tried to glanced at me. I noticed that he had different eye color. His left eye is blue while the right eye is crimson red. Near the side of his right eye, there''s a small black lines parallel each other with digits written below it. I think I can say that he good looking but, he looks more weird and strange instead. I squatted down beside him, checking on his condition. "What are you doing here?" I asked. "Well, as you can see, I''m practicing to cast my Implosion Magic here, resulting in me fainting from overusing my magic and running out of magic power. But... It felt good." He said with satisfied expression. What a weird boy. "So, it was you who made those loud and strong explosions just now then." "That''s right, that was me. Amazing, right? The feeling of the wind flowing to your skin and the shockwave on the ground going through to your body, it feels really great." he spoke with proud tone. "Umm... Instead of being amaze, it''s really scared us while walking on the road near here. So please don''t do it here." ... He was silent then, "Looks like, you didn''t understand the feeling so I''m gonna show it to you again. You have to watch carefully this time." He said stubbornly, trying hard to stand up. "Hey! You''re not in condition to stand up right now." I spoke worriedly. "Don''t worry, I can do this." When he finally stood up, "See! I can stand---- Eh?" He suddenly outbalanced, falling onto me to the ground. "Ugh! I''m sorry. Are you okay?" he said. "Uh!" I felt the pain from falling to ground with him. When I opened my eyes, I was surprised when I saw him on top of me with his face lying my ?h?st. "Kyaaaah! What are you doing?!" I became flustered, screaming at him. I tried to push him away from me but he''s too heavy and I don''t want to use and show him my right arm which is possessed by a demon. "Please forgive me. I can''t really move right now." he said. What''s with this situation. I''m feel like regretting coming here right now. Few minutes later, "Mira-nee!" "Nee-san, I just heard you screamed right now." I heard Lisanna and Elfman going towards here. "Huh?" They we''re surprised when they saw me with a boy on top of me. Lisanna became angry, "Hey! Get off of my big sister, you pervert!" she yelled, stomping on him. "Ouch! It hurts!" "Stop touching my sister!" Elfman angrily said and was about to attack him. "Stop! Don''t hurt him. He can''t move right now." I stopped them. "But Mira-nee, what he''s doing on top of you." Lisanna asked. "He''s out of magic power so he can''t move his body. Just help me move him away from me." With the help of my siblings, we was able to move him from me. "Thank you and I''m sorry about that." he said, lying on the ground. "It''s okay. Don''t mind it." I replied. Suddenly, wind blew towards us, making my black cloak lift up and taking off my hood. My demonic right arm was totally exposed to him. In panic, I immediately pulled cloak down, covering my possessed right arm. He clearly saw my right arm. ...What I''m going to do? Thinking about it, I became sad. Me and my siblings are suffering because of my cursed right arm. Seeing this, I''m sure, he''ll become afraid and hate me. Looking at his reaction, I saw his face has a shocked expression. I don''t want to see his next reaction so I looked down on the ground in sadness. I guess I''m going to be hated again. I really hate this arm. Suddenly, "Hey! May I ask your name?" he asked. "Huh?" I was surprised from what I heard. "I want to know your name?" he asked me again. Glancing back at him, "Are you talking about me?" I said, pointing at myself. "That''s right." he said, smiling at me. ... He wasn''t afraid me? I''m possessed by a demon, you know? "It''s... It''s Mirajane..." I answered with soft tone. "Then, Mirajane. Nice to meet you. My name is Harukin, a member of the guild called Fairy Tail. I hope we can friends." "Are you really sure about befriending me. I''m cursed right now." I said, showing him my right arm. "What''s the problem. It looks cool, you know?" he replied. ... I hid my right arm inside my cloak. I guess this boy is just weird that he''s not aware of the demon really is... "Nothing..." I said. "Wait! Don''t forget us. My name Lisanna and this brother of ours is Elfman. I hope we can be friends too." Lisanna spoke cheerfully. "Haha... I''m sure, we can get along." he responded. ... "Then... Can I ask you three a favor? Please carry me until I recover a little bit of my magic power." he said, begging us. After that, we agreed to help him. Elfman carried him on his back as we walked to our next destination. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later or tomorrow.) Chapter 72 - 71: Mirajane Strauss 2 Chapter 71: Mirajane Strauss 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Mirajane''s POV) - Fairy Tail World, Year X778 - Travelling by foot to our next destination, just few minutes later, I noticed that Elfman suddenly stopped, panting in tiredness. *Pant* *Pant* "I''m sorry, Nee-san but he''s too heavy. I can''t walk anymore while carrying him." I took off the bag on my back then, "Hold my things, I''ll be the one who''ll carry him." I said, going to Elfman to take Harukin from his back and carry him myself. After that, we continued to walk towards our destination. "I''m sorry about this, Mira. Just few more minutes, I can recover my magic power enough to move my body." Harukin spoke. He called me by my nickname but, I don''t really mind it. "Then, I''ll call you, Haru. Is that okay with you?" "Haha... Yes, that''s even better than my weird whole name. Please call me with that name." he responded happily. Now I think about it, his name is weird just like his appearance. What a strange combination. "Then Haru, I think you shouldn''t exhausting your magic power until you pass out when you''re using your magic. It''s dangerous, you see. There might be dangerous beast lurking around." I said, warning him. "Oh, about that I''m in training to expand my magic power capacity by letting it ran out while practicing my detonation magic. Also there''s no beast brave enough to go to the place where the explosion happened." he explained. "Then, you should brought a friend with you to carry you back." ... He became silent. I noticed that he''s looking away from me. "If I did that, I''ll get caught and scolded by Gramps and Erza. Natsu and Gray can be easily interrogated by Erza. Others are against it so I don''t have anyone to go with me with my daily explosions." This boy... He''s an idiot who just loves explosions. Lisanna and Elfman are looking at him with disappointed expression. Few minutes later, "Mira, wait!" Haru suddenly said, making us stop walking. "Huh? What is it, Haru?" "You can put me down now." "Is that okay? It seems like you still can''t fully move your your body." "It''s okay." I placed him down, sitting on the ground. He stood up slowly then, "I recover a little bit of my magic power. I can finally move on my own." he spoke, stretching his body a little. He glanced at us, "Thank you guys for carrying me." he said with gratitude. "It''s okay. We''re glad that we''re able to help you." I replied. "I''m just gonna ask, where the three of you are going?" he asked. ... Suddenly, we felt sad then I answered, "Actually, we don''t have a place to call home so that''s why we''re traveling to look for a place that we can live." "Oh, if that''s the case then how about living with me in Magnolia town? I introduce the three of you to Gramps our guild master." he suggested. I felt a hope inside me but, with my arm like this... "Is that okay? We might trouble you a lot." "Of course, it''s okay. I might be the one who''ll cause more a lot of troubles to you guys just like now." "Pffffft!" I tried to stopped myself from laughing to what he said. For the sake of Elfman and Lisanna, "Then, please take care of us from now on." I said. "Okay then, follow me." We followed after him, travelling towards Magnolia Town. Nightfall comes and we set a camp under one of the trees, resting for the night. Haru preparing the stones, setting up for the bonfire. "You guys, stay here. I''m just gonna look for wooden sticks to be set up for the bonfire." he said, leaving us. "Wait!" I said, standing up. "I''m coming with you." I followed. Noticing it, I squinted my eyes looking at him. This reaction... I bet he''s gonna do something stupid again just like he did when I met him. He stiffly glanced at me and said, "Mira, I think you should stay with your siblings. I can do this alone." "Ohh... Is that the only your reason or there''s something else?" ... We stared at each other for few seconds then, "Fine! I''m gonna do my daily explosion tonight after I gathered some woods." he gave up and reveal it to me. This boy... "Haru-nii, let us come with you. I want to see it too." Lisanna said with excited tone. "Oh, sure! I gonna show you how amazing explosion magic is." Haru who''s excited too spoke. "Nee-chan, it this gonna be okay?" Elfman worriedly asked me. "I don''t know. Let''s see." I responded. We followed after Haru to look for wooden branches lying around in this big forest. Elfman was holding a torch to light up our way. "Don''t go too far away from here. I''ll be back." Haru splitted from us and went somewhere, looking for something. After we finished gathering, Haru immediately returned to us. "Mira, I found a good spot. There''s a big lake near here." he spoke. He took my left hand, excitedly pulling me with him. He''s holding my hand. What is he doing? I became embarrass, feeling self-conscious. "Wait for us!" Lisanna shouted, following us together with Elfman. While being pulled by him, "Haru, don''t walk too fast! It''s too dark and we can''t see our path." I told him. "Don''t worry, Mira. I can see clearly in the dark." "Ehh?!" When we arrived at the lakeshore, we saw the moon reflected on the lake and it was beautiful. "Mira-nee, this place is beautiful." Lisanna said, amazed by the scenery. Elfman nodded, looking around at the lake. "Now then, let me show you guys the magic that me and Nee-san d?s?r?d for." Haru suddenly spoke. "Haru, don''t tell me..." I said. He opened something on an empty air in front of him, taking out a staff from it then it''s closed. Holding the staff with his right hand, he pointed the tip towards the lake then he start chanting. A crimson flame colour magic circle appeared below him. "Darkness blacker than black and darker than dark, I beseech thee, combine with my deep crimson. The time of awakening cometh." Immense magic power are starting to gather on his staff. "Justice, fallen upon the infallible boundary, appear now as an intangible distortions!" Another magic circle appeared on the tip of his staff. "I d?s?r? for my torrent of power a destructive force: a destructive force without equal! Return all creation to cinders, and come frome the abyss!" "Come forth, Exploooosion!!!" His staff shoots blazing flame, going towards the center of the lake. *BOOOOOOOM!!!* The lake exploded, making the good scenery turn to disaster. The spouted water that came from the lake rained onto us. We got wet because of that. "Guys, what do you think of my explosion just now?" We just stared at him with blank expression. ... "Umm... Mira? Please say something." I walked towards him. A vein popped from my temple then became furious. I slapped his head with my right arm, making him stumbled on the ground. "You idiot! You just show us something very beautiful then destroying it front of us. Just how stupid you can be!" I scolded him. "I''m sorry... Ugh!" Haru responded. "Mira-nee, your arm!" Lisanna pointed at my possessed right arm. I was surprised and hid it immediately inside my cloak. Forgetting that I''m cursed right now that I used it to a friend, how despicable I am. I''m the who''s the stupid here. "Huh? What''s wrong, Mira?" he asked me, standing up. I became teary-eyed, saying while running away. "I''m sorry for hitting you, Haru." I don''t want to hurt others because of my curse. "Wait! Mira, where are you going?" he shouted. "Mira-nee!" "Nee-chan!" Lisanna and Elfman yelled as I ran away from them. While running alone through the forest. A knife flew ahead of me, landing on the tree. "Huh?" Suddenly, Haru appeared out of nowhere, grabbing my left wrist. "Caught you." I tried to push him away using my possessed right arm but he caught it by his other hand. Remembering the suffering that we siblings experienced because of this cursed arm, tears started to fall from my eyes. I struggled with him, crying. "Don''t touch me, Haru! I cursed!" "What are you saying, Mira? This right arm of yours is cool. It looks like a infinity gauntlet." "I don''t know what are you talking about. Because of my possessed right arm, Me and my siblings are being scorned by the townspeople, causing sufferings to us and being kicked out of our village!" "That''s because they lack the knowledge about your magic. You''re not possessed, Mira. That''s a magic you possessed itself. The power of the demon resides within you." "Then I don''t want that power! If it is only giving us sufferings." He suddenly hugged me. "Huh? Let me go..." I tried to push him away from me when I felt warm on his embrace just like the feeling of bathing in a warm sunlight in the morning, I stopped resisting. It felt good and warm, taking away the cold of the night. When I calmed down, he let go of me. "That''s why come with me in Fairy Tail Guild. I''ll help you control your power and turned it into something that protect your love ones." "But, I''m not human anymore..." He just smiled at me and said, "Don''t worry about that. Me too, I already rejected mine a long time ago." ... "Pffffft! Hahaha~ What do you mean by that." I giggled at him and replied, He also giggled at me then said, "But, if you still felt burdened by your right arm." He suddenly grabbed my possessed hand and lifted it between us, holding my hand with our fingers intertwined with each other. "Haru, you shouldn''t! You might get possessed too." "Don''t worry, Mira. Dark Berserker, Partial Requip: Left arm!" Suddenly, a dark aura engulfed his left arm, turning into a black demonic arm with spikes on the backhand while holding my hand. My eyes widened in surprise. "I shall take a half of your burden. With this, we''re the same now. I shall never release my magic until you learned how to release yours." he said to me then he smiled. ... Tears fell from my eyes while looking at our demonic hands, holding each other. But it''s different, not because of sadness or hatred on myself, but because of happiness that I''m feeling right now. We just met today but he''s already this kind to me. "Haru, why are going so far for me? You still don''t know anything about us." "What are you talking about. You just helped me a stranger just now when you found me. We''re already friends so what''s the matter?" This boy... he''s really an idiot but... I don''t really mind it. I felt something throbbing fast inside me. It''s something I never felt in my whole life. Happiness? No, it''s not. But, it something different but the same. I don''t really know because it''s something I felt for the first time. I don''t really care anymore. I will just follow what my heart is saying. I jumped into him, hugging him in his ?h?st. We both fell into ground with green grass. "Mira, that''s dangerous--Huh?" Suddenly, fireflies went out and flew from the grasses and trees around us. "Woah..." Both of us are amazed from what we seeing right now while lying together on the ground. (Img<<<) ..... "Mira, let''s go back. Lisanna and Elfman are already waiting for us." I glanced at him then nodded happily. "Yes." After that, we went back together to my little siblings while holding our demonic hands together. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I was writing while walking to work. I finished it at last.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 73 - 72: Back to Magnolia Town Chapter 72: Back to Magnolia Town Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Mirajane''s POV) - Fairy Tail World, Year X778 - After we returned to our camp together with my siblings, Haru started to set up a bonfire with the wood we gathered. "Umm... Haru-nii, what happened to your left arm? And also why are you holding hands together with Mira-nee? Did you get possessed by Mira-nee''s demonic arm?" Lisanna asked him. I glanced down to our demonic hands that holding each other. ... I forgot that I''ve been holding his hand and even showed it to my siblings. How embarrassing... I let go of his demonic hand. "I''m sorry, Haru..." I said while blushing. "I don''t really mind." he replied, smiling then he continued setting up the bonfire. "Lisanna, I didn''t get possessed or anything. This is my own magic called ''Stand Requip''. It''s a magic that transform myself into a giant black demonic knight. It is a Caster-type combination magic of Spatial Magic ''Requip'' and Transformation Magic ''Take Over''." he explained. "Wooah... Can I learn those magic? I wanted to learn how to use magic." Lisanna said with excited tone. "Of course, you can. Since the three of you are siblings, you and Elfman should be able use ''Take Over'' just like your big sister Mira." "Then can you teach me that magic." "... Sorry, but I can''t..." "Ehh? Why?" Lisanna became disappointed. "Because... I suck at teaching." "..." Lisanna became a little sad. "But, I can ask Gramps to teach you guys." Lisanna became happy, "Is that true?" "Of course, leave it to me. I''ll bribe him if he don''t. Hehehe..." he said, grinning. This boy... Looking at him, he must be the same age as Elfman or a little older. "...Haru, I just have something to ask." "Oh, What is it, Mira?" He glanced at me. "How old really are you?" I asked him. "I''m 11 years old." he answered. ... I was completely shock, "What? 11! What month and day were you born?" I asked. "It was 4th of December. What''s wrong?" he answered, confused of my reaction. Huh?! Not only me and Elfman are older than him, he''s even younger than Lisanna who''s several months older than him. He may act like a child but the way he talked to us feels like we''re talking to someone older than us. I glanced at Lisanna who became quiet just now. She was also completely shock and sweats started to appear on her forehead. "Haru-nii-- No! I''ll call you Haru, I''ll be looking forward in learning magic from your guild." she said awkwardly, can''t believe that she''s older with the big difference on their height. After Haru lit up the bonfire, he opened something on the empty air and took out some containers from it then it closed. "Haru, what kind of magic is that just now?" I asked him curiously. When he opened the container, it contains prepared meat stabbed on a stick. It was barbeque meat. "Oh, that. It''s my personal magic called Dimensional Storage. It''s spatial magic that only I can use. I can store anything inside a void with infinite space except living things. The larger and heavier the thing I placed inside, the larger the magic power it needs to open the void. It''s very exhausting so I don''t put anything to big inside." he answered then explained. He started to grill the meat. Smelling the aroma the grilling meat, Elfman and Lisanna are already salivating while staring at meat which is being grilled by Haru on the ember beside the bonfire. "Haru, it looks really delicious. Can I have some?" Lisanna asked. "Me too." Elfman followed. "You two." I spoke. "Don''t worry, I have more than enough for everyone so wait until it cook then eat all you can later." Haru said while grilling. "Yay!" Lisanna and Elfman rejoiced. "Haru, I''m sorry about that." I said shyly. "No, it''s okay. I prepared this for everyone." Haru replied. (Image<<<) "Now everyone, please help yourself." Haru spoke. "Thanks for the food!" All of us said then started to eat. Since I can''t use my cursed right hand to hold a spoon, I tried to use my left hand to eat. Holding a spoon with my left hand, I took a spoon of rice from my plate. As I move the spoon of food towards my mouth, my left hand was trembling and my food fell to my plate. I was having a hard time to eat because of the condition of my possessed right hand. Haru noticed it. "Want my help, Mira?" he asked. "No, It''s okay. I can eat by myself." I refused. I took another spoon of rice from plate but when I tried to put it on my mouth, my left hand trembled again and the rice fell again to my plate. I became sad. This is really hard. I can''t eat. I noticed that Haru was staring at me. *Sigh* He sighed then said, "Mira, you don''t have to be shy to ask me for help. We''re friends, we need to help each other in times of need." He took the spoon from my left hand, taking a spoon of rice from plate then putting it towards my mouth. "Here, say Ahhhh~" As he move the spoon of food towards me and I slightly retreated my head. This is embarrassing. I noticed that Lisanna and Elfman are looking at me which made me more embarrassed. "Mira, you have to eat it while it''s still warm. Come on." Haru said, trying to convince me. ... I willed myself then eat it. "Uhm." How embarrassing. "Good." he smiled at me. This boy... he''s treating me like a little girl even though he''s younger than me. Lisanna and Elfman are very delighted by the food he cooked. "This is very delicious, Haru." Lisanna said while biting a meat. "That''s right, it''s really good." Elfman spoke as he eats a lot. "You two, eat slowly. There''s still a lot of here." Haru spoke to them. "Yes!" Elfman and Lisanna happily said. Haru was the one who fed me my food until we finished our dinner. "Haru... Thank you." I said to him while he''s cleaning the mess on the table. He glanced at me then he gently smiled and responded, "No problem, You three should rest now. We have a long travel tomorrow." "Yes." I replied, nodding at him. After he finished cleaning. "Ah, I forgot! I got used sleeping on top of the tree that I forgot to set up a tent." he suddenly spoke then he opened his dimensional, taking out something big. "Ta-dah! A tent." he said, placing the big green tent on the ground. "Then," he took out another thing from his dimensional storage, holding something with his two hands. "Ta-dah! Sleeping bags." "Here, Elfman, Lisanna. Go and rest inside the tent." he gave it to my siblings and said. He glanced at me then said, "You too, Mira. You should also rest now. I''ll be keep watching from here outside." "No, maybe later. I''m not sleepy yet. I''ll just stay here for now." I replied. "Okay." He walked toward me, sitting beside me in front of the bonfire. He took a piece of wood then he placed it on the bonfire, increasing it''s fire. He just silently sat there, watching the fire. ... This is awkward. He noticed that I was looking at him. "Mira, is something wrong?" he asked. "Nothing." I said, immediately looking away from him. ... I don''t know what to talk with him but looking at him, he doesn''t really mind this silence. Thinking what to say, "Haru..." "Hm? What is it, Mira?" he glanced at me. "Thank you very much." That''s all I was able to say. "Haha... I already said it''s okay." he replied then he continued fixing the burning wood on the bonfire. ... Think. Think. Think. What kind of topic he likes about. When I met him, all he passionate talk about is... "Explosion?" I spoke. Suddenly, he glanced at me again with his eyes twinkling, moving his head near mine that made me embarrassed. "Mira, did you just said Explosion? How about I explain it to you how wonderful it is?" he said with excited tone ... My cheek twitched seeing his reaction. It was easy. I guess I forgot that he''s a weird boy. For the whole night, I listened to his unending explanation about explosions until I dozed off beside him. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) [A/N: Ayusin ko mga mali ko mamaya (I''ll fix my mistakes later.)] Chapter 74 - 73: Back to Magnolia Town 2 Chapter 73: Back to Magnolia Town 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Mirajane''s POV) - Fairy Tail World, Year X778 - Morning arrives, I felt someone shaking me. "Hm?" "Mira-nee, it''s time to wake up. It''s already morning." I heard Lisanna''s voice. "Huh?" I looked around then noticed that I was covered by a thick blanket. "Ah!" I noticed that I was sleeping beside Haru while leaning my head on his left shoulder, hugging his arm and holding each other''s demonic hands with our fingers intertwined. A blush rushed to my face and became flustered. "Waaaaah..." Suddenly, Haru woke up too then he yawned. "Huh?" he said, glancing at me. ... "Oh, Mira. Good morning." he smiled at me. I panicked and immediately let go of his arm and hand, crawling backwards away from him. "I''m sorry, Haru! I dozed off beside you." "Why are you apologizing, Mira? You just slept beside me and didn''t do anything wrong." "Huh?" He''s not angry with me? "Well, go and wash your faces. I''ll just prepare some breakfast." "Yes!" Lisanna responded. For our breakfast, Haru made a chicken sandwich and it was very delicious. He even gave us fresh cow milk for our drink. After putting away the things we used for camping, we continued our journey to Magnolia Town. While walking through the seashore, a ball suddenly rolled towards me, I was about to pick it up when I accidentally used my possessed right arm by reflex. The little girl who owns the ball saw my possessed right arm and became frightened, hiding beside her mother. I quickly hid back my possessed right arm inside my cloak. Elfman immediately picked up the ball and ran towards the little girl to give her back the ball. When the mother took the ball, she looked at us with scornful eyes then immediately walked away from us. This made me remember what happened to us before we left our home village. "Just ignore them. Let''s go, we still have a long way to travel." Haru said, taking out my possessed arm inside my cloak then holding my possessed hand with his. "Haru... I''m sorry." I said. "You don''t have to apologise. I already said to you that I''m going to take the half of your burden given by your possessed arm. We''re in this together and I won''t let you get lonely." "That''s right, Mira-nee. We''re always by your side." Lisanna tried to cheer me up. "Me too, Nee-chan." Elfman followed. I became teary-eyed, "Yes..." I nodded at them All of them smiled at me then looked at each other. "Let''s go." Haru spoke. "Yes." All of us responded. We continued to travel. Meeting Haru made my loneliness inside me fade away. I became happy and it''s was fun while traveling with him. But the problem is just that... "Mira! I found a very old abandoned house here." I glanced at him and saw that he''s pointing at a two story ruined house. "Haru, what are going to do to that ruined house." "Mira, it''s time for morning explosion. I''m gonna demonstrate to guys my Implosion Magic." Haru touch the wall with his palm. "Haru, you shouldn''t-- Huh?" He let go of the wall, turning around then walking towards us. When he arrived near us. "Haru, what did you just do?" I asked him. "Huh?! What do you mean?" "I, Harukin has already touched that house. With my magic, I will make it collapsed... Now, Implosion Magic! Daisan no bakudan! Bites za dusto!!!" he said, pressing his thumb onto his index finger middle phalanx. *Click!* Several flame coloured magic circle appeared around the ruined building then, *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* It exploded, making the whole ruined house collapsed. We just watch the abandoned and ruined house turned to small pieces and dust. "See! Amazing right? But it works on non-living things so I need to train more to control it skillfully.." he spoke with satisfied expression. We just expressionlessly stared at him. "Hey! Say something." he said. *Sigh* I sighed then tried to scold him, "Haru, don''t just blow up things out of nowhere. If someone saw us, they''re gonna mistaken us as bombers aside from being possessed by a demon." He scratched the back of his head then, "...Okay." he responded insincerely. This boy... We continued to travel by walking to Magnolia Town. Lunch time arrives in front of a giant boulder. "Implooosion!" Several crimson magic circle appeared around the surface of the giant boulder and it exploded, *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* The giant boulder collapsed and destroyed. Haru has a p???sur?d expression on his face. After eating dinner, near the a mountain. "Come forth, Explosion!" "Ka-Booooooom!!!" A deep crimson blaze rose that lit up the night on top of the mountain that causes a strong ground tremor and a very loud noise for a moment. The mountain was demolished and it created a large crater on top of it. I saw another satisfied reaction from Haru. Not again... We rested for a night and another day has pass. Morning arrives and it still dark outside. It was raining when we woke up early. Haru lend us raincoats and pair of boots to protect ourselves from getting wet. After eating breakfast made by Haru, he took us out again for his another daily explosions. Going near the large pond below the hill. "Bakuretsu, Bakuretsu, Lah-lah-lah! Bakuretsu, Bakuretsu, Lah-lah-lah!." We sang, skipping together while going through muddy path. Arriving beside the large pond. "Since Implosion Magic is only good for buildings and others things that made of ground. I''m gonna use Explosion Magic in this morning." Haru said pointing his magic staff on the pond. He started to chant. (Play: Konosuba OST - Explosion) "Detonation... Implosion... Explosion... My name is Harukin. In the name of my twin sister, Megumin. Wielder of the most glorious, powerful and grand explosion magic¡­ I shall unleash a destructive magic upon this place," "Burst forth! Exploooosion!" *Ka-Booooom!!!* Haru unleashed a very powerful explosion into the pond that made the water on the pond rained onto us. He looked on us with proud expression. "What do you think of my explosion this time." ... We just silently staring at him with expressionless face. "Haru." I called him. "What is it?" "I''m just curious. Why do love explosion that much that you practice unleashing it every meal time?" I said, asking him curiously. ... He was silent for a moment then he responded, "Actually, I have a twin sister." "Oh, the name Megumin on your chant." I remembered. "That''s right. Nee-san really loves explosion magic and wants learn it immediately but she still can''t right now... That''s why he wanted me to learn it, promising me if I shown her the best explosion magic, she''ll gave me a reward." he said with happy expression, reminiscing something. "Since I like Implosion Magic and it''s the same as explosion magic but opposite, I didn''t mind learning it for Nee-san." he followed. ... I felt to him that he''s really fond of his twin sister. But... something is different and it''s really suspicious. "Haru, you really love your twin sister." "Haha... Of course, I am." he laughed and answered. This reaction... My hunch is telling me that there''s something between him and his twin sister. Suddenly, "I love my big sister, Mira-nee too." Lisanna spoke. "Me too. I love Nee-chan too." Elfman followed. "Lisanna... Elfman..." I immediately hugged the two of them. I guess I''m just overthinking things. "I love the two of you too." I replied. After that, we continued to travel on Magnolia Town. We arrived at the top of a mountain cliff, we can finally see a town and it was very large and beautiful. Haru went in front of us, facing us with a smile. "Mira... Elfman... Lisanna... Welcome to Magnolia Town. The place where Fairy Tail Guild has been build." "Thank you, Haru. Please take care of us." I replied, bowing together with my siblings. - Magnolia Town - Arriving the entrance of the town, "Here it is--Huh?" Suddenly, we several guards running towards us. "Surround them!" One of the guards yelled. "Haru, what''s happening?" I asked. Lisanna and Elfman became frightened and went close, hugging me. The guards surrounded us and there''s no escape path. Haru went in front of us, "You guys, stay close to me." he said, covering us. A leader looking guard went towards us. Haru glanced at him with serious expression, "What''s the meaning of this?" "Kid, I just wanted to confirm something. Are you Harukin CrimsonDemon?" the guard leader asked. "What if it is me?" Haru said with conceited expression. "This brat!" one of the guards got angry at Haru but, "Stop!" the guard leader stopped him. "Why?" "We''re only here to stop him from entering the town. Also don''t try anything to him or you''ll be send to hospital in no time." Guard leader said, warning him while glaring at him. "What do you mean, Captain?" the guard trembled. The guard leader pointed at Haru and said, "Don''t be deceived by that kid''s weird and harmless appearance. Even though he''s a kid, he''s actually a S-Class Mage of Fairy Tail Guild who just went to a SS-Class Quest according to their Master." The guard sweat profusely, "That''s ridiculous." he spoke. "I can''t believe it either but that''s the truth. That''s why we''re here to stop him from entering for the time being." The guard leader glanced at Haru, "Harukin, right? How''s the quest?" he asked. "Not really that hard but mission accomplished." Haru answered with confident tone. "Then, stay here for a while. We just have something to do at the town." "Huh? What do you mean by that?" "Hehe... Watch." The guard leader faced his subordinates, "I confirmed that the kid who returned here just now was Harukin CrimsonDemon! Now, everyone! The whole town will commencing Magnolia''s Harukin shift!" "What?!" Haru was completely shock. The whole town slowly rose from the ground, creating one straight way path. We heard the bells ringing and saw flying microphone above the town announcing Haru''s return and telling everyone that Magnolia is about to activate the Harukin Shift, ordering everyone to go to their designated places. Haru cheeks twitched as he watched the whole town transformed. "This should only for Gildarts-san but, why me too? Are they telling me that I''m just stupid as him?" After that, the guards let go of us. We entered the town, walking through the straight path created. Haru who''s walking beside us has a dejected expression. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 75 - 74: Returning to Guild Chapter 74: Returning to Guild Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Mirajane''s POV) - Fairy Tail World, Year X778 - We arrived near the entrance of Haru''s guild. Inside the guild, we can hear many people partying. "Guys, we finally arrived at the guild. I''ll introduce you to everyone." Haru spoke to us. We nodded at him shyly. "Let''s go." he said. We followed him, entering inside the building. What kind of people we''re going to meet inside? I wonder how they''ll treat me with my arm like this. I''m scared. I don''t to be scorned again like what the townspeople done to us in our home village. Being tense, I clung to his left arm, holding his demonic hand with my possessed hand. "Huh?" He was surprised. ... Then he smiled, "Don''t worry, Mira. All of them are Wizards. They''ll immediately understand if we explained to them." "Yes..." I replied, willing myself. Lisanna and Elfman followed after us. "Woooaaah!!!" "He''s really back!" "The youngest S-Class Mage is back!" We heard them shouting. When we arrived inside, everyone became silent. "Mira, open your eyes. Everyone''s here are good people." I slowly opened my eyes, I saw a bunch of people looking at us. Suddenly, a little boy with spiky pink-coloured hair and black eyes went towards us. "Harukin, you''re finally back! Now, let''s fight!" he excitedly spoke, rushing towards Haru. "Fire Dragon''s Iron Fist!" His right fist engulfed with flames, attacking Haru. Just before he lands his fist, *Thud!* He suddenly flew away, crushing on the ceiling then falling on the floor. I was surprised with what just happened. How? I never saw Haru even move and just watching him, attacking. "Ugh!" The little boy sat up, groaning. "Damn it, Harukin! Don''t use time stop and fight me fist to fist." he complained. "Said by the guy who just used a surprise attack on me while I have someone behind me. I can''t dodge that''s why time stop is the only way. Also don''t fight me during daytime, you''ll never win against me. Just now, I only flicked your forehead and you''re already in that condition, Natsu." Haru replied, pointing at that little boy. Huh? Harukin has magic to stop time. What strong magic he has. Three kids went towards us, "Harukin, who are those new kids you brought with you?" asked by a little girl with blue hair. "Oh, that''s right, before I forget. I''ll introduce them to you guys." He moved to the side and spoke, introducing us. "The three of them are siblings. The youngest one here is Lisanna Strauss, next to her is Elfman Strauss, the middle. And last one who''s beside me is Mirajane Strauss, the eldest of three of them." He glanced at his friends and introduced them to us. "This girl is Cana Alberona, she more m?tur? than her age, not like the other young member of the guild." "Same thing can be said to you, Harukin. If you just stop with your childish obsessions with Implosion, Detonation and Explosion Magic, your the most m?tur? young member here." Cana replied. Haru was silent and didn''t reply. .... He just introduced the blue-haired girl "Ahem. Next to her is Levy McGarden. She''s a cheerful girl who loves reading." "Nice to meet you." Levy spoke with a smile to us. "This shirtless boy just like me is Gray Fullbuster an the one who just tried to attack me just now is Natsu Dragneel." "Yoh!" Gray said. "Harukin! One more time! But this time, no time stop." Natsu stood up and went towards us. "Maybe next time, Natsu. We''re just tired from a long travel." Haru responded. "Gray, Harukin. You two are not just shirtless but your also only wearing und?rw??r shorts and boxers right now." Cana spoke. "Ahh!" Gray reacted. "Since when?" Haru was surprised when noticed that he''s not wearing his shorts. When I saw Haru wearing nothing but boxer. "Kyaaaaaah! Haru, wear some clothes!" I screamed then scolded him while being flustered. "I''m sorry!" he apologized. Haru looked around, "Ah! I found it." He saw his shorts in the entrance door, lying on the floor. We walked together, picking it up. Lisanna and Elfman looked at us with confused expression. "Umm... Haru?" Cana called him. "What is it?" he responded. "What is the relationship between you and Mirajane?" Cana asked curiously. "Huh? Of course, we''re friends." Haru answered. "Then, why is she clinging to you while while holding your Requip left hand with her--Wait! Isn''t her right arm looks like an arm of a demon." Cana said, pointing at our demonic hands. I was afraid of what will their reaction to my possessed right arm. "This is Mira''s magic called ''Take Over''. She still can''t control it so her arm stayed like this. I want to ask Gramps to teach her control her magic." Haru explained to them. Looking at myself clinging on him while holding his hand, I became embarrass and let go of him immediately. The others are looking at me suspiciously. "How suspicious... I wonder how Erza will react when she saw this." Cana spoke. Suddenly, a small old man walked towards us and said, "Harukin, welcome back. How''s your SS-Class mission?" Haru glanced at him, "Oh, Gramps, I''m back. The quest is... Of course, mission accomplished. It''s not really that hard." he said with a thumbs up. "I''m actually against at you taking kind of high level quest because of your young age but, the strength you possess is more than enough to accomplish it so that''s why I agreed. Accomplishing this kind of quest for two months then returning back unscathed. I''m really proud of you. But..." He looked at Haru angry expression, "Harukin, I already told to you that you shouldn''t involve yourself with the hunting of the Dark Guilds." Haru was completely surprised, "Gramps... How did you know?" "I got news in magic council that a mysterious guy with child-like appearance covered in cloak destroying the bases of the dark guild with a explosive magic. When they try to catch him, he just teleport and disappeared out of nowhere. That news happened in a week after you went an a quest. Explosive magic and quick teleportation, there''s no other one who can possess those kind of magic but you. So stop doing those things." Haru expression became serious, "Gramps, the peace we''re enjoying right now won''t be long and will end once they attacked us. I already know about their real goals. And also not only the dark guild is our enemy but the western contine---" "Harukin! It''s not that time yet." ... Haru and old man stared at each other with serious expression then, *Sigh* He sighed then said, "Yes, Gramps. I know. I''m only gathering information from their small bases. I got some good information from interrogating them. I even got some information about Balam Alliance. I''ll give it you later after I finish writing it." *Sigh* The old man also sighed then he spoke, pointing behind Haru. "Very well, don''t overdo it. I''m really glad your safe. But first, you should deal with that furious girl behind you, she''s been glaring at you when she arrived just now." "Who?" he spoke, glancing behind. I also looked behind. I saw a furious girl with scarlet hair and brown eyes. She was wearing an armor on her top. Haru was sweating profusely then he spoke, "It''s been a while, Erza. How are you doing?" "Ha-ru-kin!" she spoke with angry tone. "Umm... Haru, who''s this girl?" I asked curiously. "She''s my friend, her name is Erza Scarlet." he answered. "Then why is she angry at you?" "I don''t know..." Suddenly, she rushed towards Haru then she jumped at him with her fist ready to hit him. Haru didn''t move and just closed her eyes, accepting the attack from her. "Huh?" I was surprised when her fist didn''t hit Haru and just passed his head. Instead of attacking him, she hugged him on the neck. "Harukin! Why did you took so long to come back?" "Erza, I''m trying to find information about the Dark Guilds." "Idiot! That''s not a job for us. You should leave those things to ?du?ts." she cried. "Sorry, Erza. I have to do this for sake of us and the guild. Did you remember that the building of tower of heaven was planned by the dark guild all along." ... She was silent and just cried. This girl... Is she really just a friend? "Why does Erza acts totally strange when she''s talking to Harukin? But if it''s with us, she''s a violent demon." Natsu said with confused expression. "Ssssh... Natsu! If she heard you, she going to beat you up." "Hie!" Natsu became frightened. "Don''t worry, I don''t want the dark guild to detect my movements so I''m gonna lay low for the time being." Haru said to Erza. She let go of him then she wiped her tears with her wrist ... They gazed at each others eyes. "Then, Erza. I''m back." Haru said with a smile Erza also smiled at him, "Welcome back, Harukin." These two... Suddenly, Erza''s expression became serious. "Well then, who''s this girl who''s clinging to you just now? If you don''t answer me honestly I''m gonna tell this to Akane then she and I will interrogate you together in the chat. If you don''t, we''ll just ask Paimon instead." she asked, warning him. Haru''s cheek twitched then he replied, "Erza, you don''t have to do that. We''re just friends. And don''t ask Paimon, she''ll just make things worst for me." I don''t know what are they talking about but it seems like they are talking about someone. Erza glanced at me and asked, "What''s your name?" "...It''s Mirajane Strauss." "Then, are you aware of his age?" "He said it''s 11." "Hey! Why''s the topic about my age came here?" Haru complained. "Wrong! He lied. He''s still 10 years old." Now I think about it today is still first half of the year and his birth month is December. Then he''s still 10 years old. Even though his height is just the same as me. Trying to advance his age. "That''s why if you have something at him it''s better---" Erza was speaking. "Ara ara, how cute." I cut her and said at Haru. Suddenly, Haru shivered then moved away from me, having cold sweats all over his face. I was confused by his reaction and asked, "What''s wrong, Haru? Why did you moved away just now?" "No, my body just moved on it''s own from something dangerous. I guess I just mistaken it." He really strange. After that, I decided to join the Fairy Tail together with my siblings. Haru was helping me together with Master Makarov to train how to use my magic. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I will fix my mistakes later or tomorrow.. Fixed it.) Chapter 76 - 75: Friends from the Future Chapter 75: Friends from the Future Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Fairy Tail World, Year X778 - Several months later, Arriving back at Fairy Tail Guild after accomplishing a S-Class quest. It was an extermination quest where I have defeat a gigantic ferocious monsters living on a deep swamp. It was a little tough tracking them deep inside underwater but because of my experience in hunting since small child, I was able to find them and slay of all of them. The village who requested the mission was very happy that someone finally ended their several years of their nightmare to those monster. They can''t believe that child like me was an S-Class Mage of Fairy Tail Guild and was able finish the mission in a span of three days to defeat those monster. At first, they were disappointed having a child took their quest, saying how foolish my guild sending a young boy to his death to a quest. But after I accomplished my mission, they were really shock when they saw me a child dragging a large cart filled of those dead gigantic monster''s body. They gave me the reward while having a priceless reaction on their face. They threw me a party at their village, celebrating the end of their distress on those monsters. After that, I said my goodbye at them and went back home with a lot of souvenirs I got from them. I was walking in front of the guild, stretching my arms and body after two weeks of my journey. I stopped when I saw Erza together with Natsu and Gray who''s lying on the ground. Huh? What are they doing? Did they challenge together Erza again and lost? They really never learn. Suddenly, Erza became furious and violently kicked the two of them up. "Get up! Stand on your feet!" she shouted. Natsu and Gray immediately stood up, running around while being chase by Erza. "Who ate my cake?!" "Not me!" Natsu responded as he run. "It was Natsu!" Gray answered. "Obviously you!" Natsu immediately spoke, pointing at Gray. "I was really looking forward to that cake I''d been saving!" Erza angrily said. "We didn''t know!" Natsu and Gray spoke at the same time. "Wait!" The three of them fell on the ground. Erza used that chance to beat up the two of them to the ground. Natsu and Gray stood up again and ran away, chasing by Erza until I can''t see them anymore in the distance. "Hmmm..." That seen looks familiar. Looking around, I saw four familiar looking people with a blue cat, hiding behind the wooden boxes beside the huge tent. That scarlet hair... Isn''t that Erza but she all grown up. Also her slender, voluptuous figure, it''s amazing. She really became beautiful. It''s means, the others beside her was grown up version Natsu and Gray. The blonde lady must be Lucy Heartfilia and blue flying cat must be Happy. I wonder how strong are Natsu and Gray at their grown up version if I fight them right now. I was about to walk towards them but I stopped myself and think. Wait! They''re from the future. Is this really okay? Thinking, I noticed that the grown up Natsu and Gray together with the blue cat Happy disappeared from their side. "Huh? Since when?" But according to what I remember about this part, Natsu and Gray must be looking around the town while in disguise at this time. I want to talk with the grown up Erza and look at her closely(to see her thicc th??hs) right now. I noticed the grown up Erza dragging Lucy inside the tent. ... Well, I don''t care anymore since just existing here beside them, I already changed a lot. I walked silently towards the tent then peeked inside. I saw the grown up Erza wearing a white kitty cat costume while Lucy wears a red s?xy bunny girl costume. (Images<<<) I was stunned, looking at s?xy and beautiful body figure closely of grown up Erza while wearing a s?xy costume. And her br??st... "Sugoi Dekai!" I spoke loudly in surprise. I can''t believe that the crybaby Erza when she''s with me will become this amazingly attractive woman. "Huh?" Both of them noticed me. The three of us stared at each other for a moment. ... "Hmmm... He looks familiar, Erza. Do you know who''s this little guy?" she asked. "Darling..." Erza spoke while trembling. "Eh?! Don''t tell me... He''s Haru-san, your hus--" Suddenly, the grown up Erza closed Lucy''s mouth to stop her from saying anything. "Hmmp! Hmmp!" ... She let go of her mouth, "Lucy, did I tell you not to say anything that can mess up the past." she warned her, holding both of Lucy''s shoulder. "I''m sorry, but the Haru-san I know has a pure platinum blonde hair. Looking at his appearance right now, he has dark brown hair colour. What happened to him?" Lucy said, asking her. Huh? Me? Blonde hair? "...I don''t know. He said, it because of his magic that affected the colour of his hair. This is his hair color when we''re still younger." the grown up Erza explained, glancing at me. What kind of magic did I use that changed my hair colour? "Lucy, go find those stupid guys immediately. I''ll deal with Darli--No! Harukin here." the grown up Erza said, slightly blushing. Lucy was fidgeting and said, "But Erza, can''t we have normal clothing? This is really embarrassing." "Because we changed worlds, my summoning powers could only get these two costumes. Would you rather have the cat costume?" the grown up Erza explained, asking her. "No, I prefer more normal clothing." ... "Sorry, I tossed them out." "Eh?!!" Erza... After that, Lucy ran passed me then quickly went inside the guild in red bunny girl costume. Glancing back at Erza, she''s staring at me, trying to figure out how she will deal with me. Now, the two of us are alone inside the tent. There''s a tense atmosphere between us. "Ahem! Sorry, why are you still standing there, looking at me? Do you need something little kid?" I looked at her with my eyes squinted. ... She became embarrass while trembling, "Why are looking at me like that? Say something!" she said loudly. "Pffffft~ Hahaha~" I laughed at her. "Hey! Why are you laughing?" the grown up Erza complained at me. "Erza... To think I''ll meet the future you here. You really became a attractive woman." She panicked while being flustered, "What are you talking about? I''m not Erza. I''m just woman who''s wearing a cat costume, passing here." ... *Sigh* I sighed, scratching the back of my head. "Erza, you don''t have to hide your identity to me because I already found you out from your conversation with the blonde woman named Lucy." "Ugh!" She fell down to her knees on the floor. "Waaaaah! This is because I always let my guard down whenever I''m with you. Meeting you here in the past, there''s a chance that I change the history. Waaah! This is going to be my fault." she spoke with hopeless tone. I went towards her and patted her head, "Darling..." she said, glancing at me with teary-eyes. "You don''t have to worry about that since I''m the one who found it out, Erza. Meeting you here won''t really change that much since I already know that Erza will become this stunningly beautiful and attractive when she became grown up in the future. You became the definition of a woman with cool beauty." I said with a gentle smile to her. Erza reddened and became flustered from what I said then she grabbed both of my cheeks, pinching it. "Ouch! Stop it, Erza! It hurts!" She let go of my cheeks. "Ahh! Hearing this from the younger child you, Darling. It''s really frustrating that I can''t kiss the you right now." Erza complained again, pouncing at me. "Well, you shouldn''t do that. I''m still 10 years old in this timeline after all." I said, holding both of her wrist to stop her. ... She looked around then gazed back at me "But, since there''s no one around." she gave me a mischievous smile. My face went paled, "Erza, don''t tell me..." "Darling, this is just to the two us." she said, moving her head towards mine. She kissed my lips. My eyes widened in surprise. To think that she''ll grew up to be this bold. This... It taste like a strawberry shortcake that I baked for her. I guess, she''s been in good care of my future me. Suddenly, "Harukin, someone said that you''re finally..." I heard the young Erza''s voice. The grown up Erza let go of me, ???k?n? her lips. I immediately glanced at young Erza. "That tasted good... Hm? What''s wrong, Darling?" She followed where I''m looking. Both of us looking at the young Erza who was about to cry. "Wait! Erza. There''s a misunderstanding here." I immediately said to her. "What misunderstanding you''re talking about! I caught you kissing a woman wearing an odd getup. What''s more explanation you say about this! I hate you! I''m gonna tell this to Akane, you idiot womanizer!" She yelled, crying then she ran away. "Erza! Wait?!!" I yelled. "Ah! Now I remembered. This happened in my past that made us quarrel." Sweats appeared on grown up Erza''s forehead. "To think that the reason was actually me." ... "Well, since this is definitely your fault. I won''t chase after her anymore." I turned around, walking away. The grown up Erza panicked and hugged me behind. "Noooooo! Forgive me, Darling! Please don''t leave me!" she said with teary-eyes. I turned, glancing at her. ... "Are you regretting what you did?" I asked. "Yes." "I''m gonna ask you, do you know Yunyun?" "Oh, you mean, Yunyun your first wif-- Wait! I can''t answer that!" "Well, that''s enough for me. You should find Natsu quickly. That book is called Memory Days that brought Natsu here together with you and others in this timeline. When that book opened, it takes the person back to a time that he doesn''t want to remember which is Natsu. That book''s magic effects last for only six hours. If you don''t touch Natsu before the magic released, you guys will be trapped here forever." "What?! How did you?" "Don''t asked anymore. Just go and find Natsu while there still have enough time." I scolded her. "Okay..." I ran towards the direction where the young Erza ran, "Darling!" the grown up Erza called me. I stopped, "What is it?" "Since from the day we met each other to my present timeline and to the unknown future, I love you." she confessed to me. "Yes, I''ll remember that. Say Hi to the future me." I continued running, chasing after the young Erza. *Sigh* She sighed then she run inside the guild to take Lucy. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later after my work.) Chapter 77 - 76: Emergency Meeting Chapter 76: Emergency Meeting Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Erza''s POV) - Fairy Tail World, Year X778 - Seeing Harukin kissing with a unknown woman, I felt a pain inside me. Tears fell from eyes then I ran away as he called my name. I was running along the side of the street while crying in misery. "Idiot! Harukin, you idiot! How could you do this?" I said loudly in sad tone. Suddenly, someone grabbed my right wrist, stopping me from running. "I finally caught up with you." I looked behind and it was Harukin. "Harukin, let me go!" I struggled. "Erza, let me explain!" "I saw you clearly in front of me, kissing an ?du?t woman. What can you explain about that?" "Erza, please... calm down and listen to me." "No, go away!" I pulled away my right arm from his hand, backing away while glaring at him with teary-eyes. All of sudden, "Erza is in distress, Paimon to the rescue!" A black pot appeared out of nowhere on top of Harukin and fell on his head. *Bonk!* "Ouch! Paimon, what''s that for?" Harukin said, massaging his head. The black pot floated beside me and it''s lid opened. A little girl with small body, giving her the look of a fairy went out of it. She has thick white hair cropped just above her shoulders, dark purple eyes, and fair skin. She was Harukin''s traveling companion. "Paimon!" I called her. "Erza, let''s go to Akane''s place and talk about this. I will explain everything there." "Wait, Paimon! Isn''t Akane''s place in another world?" Harukin spoke. "Huh? To another world? Can we really do that now?" I asked. "That''s right, Harukin leveled up after slaying some monsters from his last S-Class quest. With that, Paimon has unlock now the ability to let you to meet your fellow friends in the chat group from another world." "Is that true? I want to see Akane now." "Wait! Let me be the one--" Paimon cut him and said, "No, Harukin! Just leave this to Paimon. Erza will become super embarrass if she known the truth." Harukin didn''t say anything and just stood there. ... What they are talking about? "Erza, let''s go." Paimon opened something on the empty space near us. "This is called World Gate Portal, the gateway to another world. Only Paimon and Harukin has the ability to open this portal. In the past, you can''t enter the portal unless you''re Harukin''s pet or familiar but now, you can enter this portal if you''re a member of the chat group." I walked towards the portal and touch it with my hand. My hand went inside and felt a different temperature on the other side. "What about me, Paimon?" Harukin spoke, asking Paimon. "Pu-pu~" "This is girls only meeting. No boyfriend allowed." "Eh." Harukin reacted with disappointed tone. "Just go away and report to the guild about your quest!" Paimon shooing away Harukin. "But, you might just make things worst for me." Harukin said, staring at Paimon. "Hey! Paimon is doing her best to support you as your guide." Harukin was silent and continued to stare at Paimon with his eyes squinted. ... "Okay, okay, I''m sorry. I only did that as payback for calling me emergency food. But now, Paimon will really really do a great job." ... Harukin sighed then replied, "Alright then, I''ll leave this to you. I''m going to sleep at home in my home world for the time being." He glanced at me, "Erza, let''s talk again when you calmed down and everything is clear to you." I looked away from him with sad expression. ... He turned around silently, walking back to direction of the guild. "Harukin, I want to eat pork cutlet in bowl tonight after this!" Paimon yelled. "Sure." He said, waving his hand. "Erza, let''s go now." I nodded at her excitedly. "Yes!" Finally, I''m gonna meet my friend Akane. I wonder how does she really look like. We entered the portal together. - Owari no Seraph World - Paimon and I arrived in a very small room with some cute stuff displayed around. "This place... Where are we?" I asked while looking around. "Haha! Paimon was right on the spot. Now... Praise Paimon on how amazing she is." Suddenly, the door on the opened and someone was entering inside. It was a girl with a petite stature with ?h?st-length dark brown hair that is placed over her left shoulder, which was tied in a braid and secured with a red hairband and light brown eyes. (Img<<<) "Those two... Why are they so picky on to their food? Ahh. I''m sorry for not being as a good cook as Harukin--Huh?" she was talking by herself then she noticed us. "Who are you people? How did you get here inside?There''s nothing to steal here in this place." she said, being cautious of us. "Wait! We''re not suspicious. I am Paimon and this is girl beside me is Erza." Paimon answered. I nodded on Paimon. "Paimon... You mean the Emergency Food." the girl said. Paimon became angry then loudly complained, "No, it''s not! I''ll already told you many times in the chat group that Paimon is not an Emergency Food!" "Then... " she glanced at me. "This girl with scarlet hair is Titania Erza?" "That''s right... Umm... You''re Akane right?" I nodded then asked her shyly. She became happy and responded, "You''re right, Erza. It''s me..." her expression suddenly became disheartened, "Girl with hairstyle of death..." she continued with sad tone. That was awkward. But... It just means that she''s really my friend Akane. I became teary-eyed. "What''s wrong, Erza?" she asked. I ran into her, crying. "Akane!" I hugged her with my face onto her ?h?st. "Ehh?! What happened?" Akane panicked. I lift my head, glancing at her. "Akane! I saw Harukin kissing an unknown woman." "What?! Is that true?" Akane was surprised. I nodded at her with my face full of tears. Then she glanced at Paimon who''s inside the black pot floating near us. "Well, what she said is true, but can I ask you Erza what does the woman look like?" Paimon asked. Remembering it, "...It was a beautiful young woman in odd outfit with long twintailed, scarlet hair and brown eyes. Now, I remembered it, she looked like me but more grown up." I answered. "Well, that''s because that woman was exactly you from the future." Paimon said. "Huh?" Akane and I reacted. "The future you accidentally went to this timeline with others and the young Harukin here found out about it. The future you was so thirsty that you even went for the younger Harukin, s?xu??ly ?ssaulting him with a kiss." Paimon explained. .... "Eh?!" Akane and I reacted loudly. Did the future me really do that? If that''s really what happened then it''s totally all my fault. "Erza!" Akane held both of my shoulders, shaking me, "How could you went ahead of me. It''s totally unfair... I want to kiss with him too." she complained. "No, that was the future me. I don''t know what the future me is thinking for her to do that to Harukin." I responded. "I think you just read to much ?r?t?? novels that you turned into perverted woman in the future, Erza." Paimon said. "...Paimon, ...How did you know?" I was completely shock. "It was that time when Harukin asked me if it''s really okay for a girl at your age to read those kind of ?bs??n? novels. He said to me that he found a ?r?t?? novel beside your pillow at the time when he''s taking care of you who has a fever. But he thought it was normal so he just ignored it." Paimon answered. "Harukin already... found out?" I spoke, can''t believe what I''m hearing. "That''s right, he knows." Paimon responded, grinning. ... A blush rushed to my face then, "Yaaaaaaah!" I screamed "That was really embarrassing! I want to die!" I prostate on the floor while trembling in embarrassment while pounding the floor "Harukin knows the woman was the future you so he didn''t resist to her attempt. So Erza, you two should better reconcile with each other." Paimon said with a gentle smile. I lift up my head, glancing at her. "Paimon..." ... "Okay, I understand. I''ll reconcile with him." I replied, standing up. "Now, the issue with you and Harukin has been solve. Let''s go to the main topic of this meeting." Paimon joyfully announced. "Eh, there''s more? I thought this was only solve Erza''s quarrel with Harukin." Akane said. "No, the main purpose of this meeting is to plan a surprise birthday party for Harukin on December. Now that I unlocked the ability to move chat members to another member''s world, we''re gonna do it in Harukin home world itself." "You mean, we can finally go on Harukin''s home world?" I asked. "Is that really true?" Akane asked too. "That''s right, we''re gonna give a surprise celebration on his house in his homeworld so prepare to introduce yourself to his parents." Paimon answered. "I wonder what will be his reaction when that happens." Paimon was grinning with evil smile. Suddenly, someone grabbed Paimon''s head from behind. It was man with platinum blonde hair and, red right eye and blue left eye. He''s wearing a red jacket with black inset and black pants. He has a menacing aura, staring at Paimon. (Image<<<) "PA-I-MON..." he spoke. "Who are you?" Akane and I became alerted of him. "Do you want to know what happened to that birthday party of Nee-san and me?" he said with menacing tone. "Hie!~ This feeling... You''re Harukin right? What are you doing here?" Paimon said, sweating profusely. "Harukin?" Akane and I was surprised. He looked grown up but why''s his hair has different color. "I came here from the future to punish you in advance from what you did on our birthday party. That''s why I writing something here in the pot to remind the younger me to increase the time of you, being grounded inside this pot." "Noooooo!" Paimon screamed. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll my mistakes later after work.) Chapter 78 - 77: Future Harukin Chapter 77: Future Harukin Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Erza''s POV) - Owari no Seraph World - Inside Akane''s room, Paimon was inside the floating black pot, hiding while trembling in fear after being punished by the grown up Harukin. "Paimon, you never learned, even in the future." *Sigh* He said then sighed. "Huh?" Suddenly, he remembered something, glancing at us. ... "Since I just passed here to punish Paimon, I going now." He was about to leave the room, "Wait!" Akane and I stopped him. "Eh?" he stopped, sweating profusely. "You''re Harukin right?" Akane asked him. ... He scratched the back of his head then spoke, "Well since you two already found out... That''s right I''m Harukin but, I''m from the future so I shouldn''t talking to the two of you. It''s unfortunate, but that''s how it is." We became a little sad, looking down since we can''t ask him a little on anything about the future. "Hehe..." He laughed. "Huh?" "Oh, man... I really can''t endure myself not to say something when the two of you looked like that... Erza, Akane..." he said, calling us. "Look after me... As you know, the younger me is an unfortunate guy that has a lot of misfortunes and misunderstandings that keeps happening to him. I just wanted the two of you to try to listen to him first before you decide to do anything. Also he''s really conflicted with his situation right now so please bear with him." he said, turning his back. "That''s all, I can say. If have any questions about the younger me, just ask this emergency food inside this pot. She might not answer some of them without the younger me''s permission but you might get a little idea what and who really he is. Okay then, I have to back with everyone before the time limit. Goodbye." He said to us, smiling then he suddenly disappeared out of thin air. ..... "Ha-ru-kin..." Paimon spoke with angry tone, going out of the black pot. "Since you already punished Paimon in advance, Paimon will gonna continue with the plan on your birthday party but with doubled trouble. Hehehe~" she said with evil laugh. "Paimon!" I called her. "If you have something to ask, do that later. Paimon has to plan revenge to Harukin first." Paimon replied with evil smile. "Paimon, I begging you. This is really important." I said with serious expression. "Erza..." Akane mumbled. Paimon turned around, glancing at us. "Okay then... Paimon will listen." "I just wanted to know who really is Harukin?" I asked. "What are you talking about, Erza? Harukin is Harukin. You should already know who really is he." Paimon answered. "No, I mean... Who on earth he really is?" I said. ... Paimon became silent then her face became expressionless. "Sorry, Erza. But Paimon can''t answer that question." Paimon responded. "Why? Can you do something about it? I really want know." I spoke. "No! Paimon will tell you two this... Paimon is not only Harukin''s companion and guide, but also a part of him because Harukin and Paimon are one. If Harukin dies, Paimon will die too and Paimon will never die as long as Harukin is alive. That''s why, Paimon will only reveal thing if he agrees to do it." Paimon explained. This is suspicious. "But, there''s another way for you to know it." "What is it? Tell us." I said. "But before that, I just want to hear it real from the two of you, Erza, Akane... What do you think of Harukin?" Paimon asked. Akane and I looked at each other. I''m already aware of her feelings for Harukin since we talked a lot in chat group. Majority of our topic ends up about Harukin and what the silly things he did. I smiled at her, nodding. She also smiled at me then nodded. "I love him..." I said. "Me too, I love him." Akane said too. ... Suddenly, Paimon evilly smiled, "Then, to confirm your feelings for him, let''s go to Harukin''s home world and kiss him right there, showing your affection. If you do that, Paimon can answer some of your questions." "Eh?" Akane and I reacted. "Harukin''s home world... That''s means, we''re going to meet his parents, right?" Akane said nervously. "Going to place where Harukin grew up, I''m excited. I really want to see." I spoke. "A punishment in advance must be payed back with a trouble in advance but let''s make it double. Hehehe~" Paimon mumbled then she evilly laughed. This emergency food... She''s also the source of Harukin''s troubles and headaches. Also the trigger of problems on him. But if that happened, I''ll be Harukin''s side to support him. I guess I have to prepare myself to meet also his parents. "Erza, let''s change. Since you and I are the same age and same body figure right now, I can lend you some of my clothes." Akane said. "Thank you, Akane." --- (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - Returning back to my home world, I appeared near our house. I opened the front door then I entered inside. "Everyone, I''m home..." I said then I walked to the living room. When I arrived, "Huh?" I saw Yunyun and Nee-san together with Mom, Dad and Komekko sitting on the tatami floor. "Oh, Harukin. You''re finally back. Come here, we need to talk." Dad spoke, drinking his tea with Mom. I noticed that Yunyun and Megumin became a little sad. "Okay..." I went and sat together with them in the table. I noticed Komekko crawled out of Mom''s ??p, going towards me. She climbed to me, sitting on my ??p. She smiled on me. I also smiled on her, patting her head. She really likes it. Dad started to speak, "Before we go to the main topic, I''m gonna ask you where did you go this time? You didn''t returned home for two weeks." "Monster subjugation quest." I answered, not lying from them. Mom, Yunyun and Nee-san was surprised while there''s a few sweats on Dad''s forehead. "What kind of monster?" he asked. "A group of gigantic ferocious snakehead." ... They were speechless. "What''s wrong, Dad? You have something to talk with me, right?" "Actually, Megumin together with Yunyun are complaining to me that you always go somewhere, disappearing for several days and weeks. And sometimes, it even took several months. What have you been doing lately?" Dad said. I glanced at Yunyun and Nee-san. "Hmph!" Nee-san hmphed at me, looking away while pouting. Yunyun blushed, shyly looking away while being embarrassed. Father tried his best to scold me for a child who always wandered around for a long time. I just answered the questions he asked without revealing that I travelled to another world. While listening to my father''s sermon, I remembered the book left by the Future Erza in the riverbank. I picked it up before the drunk Gramps saw it. It''s a book called memory days that brought the Erza from the future here in this timeline. "Harukin, are you listening to me?" Dad said, pointing at me. "Yes, Dad. I''m listening. I''m just checking something here in this book." I responded. "I felt like I''m just doing something useless here." Dad became dispirited. Komekko was sleeping soundly while leaning on my ?h?st. When I opened the book, a piece of folded paper fell from it. Looks like it''s a letter from the future. I picked it up from the tatami floor and looked around it. There''s a something written behind it and it''s in japanese language. "Harukin, what''s that?" Nee-san asked. "Nothing... It''s just a letter for me." I responded. "How suspicious..." Nee-san mumbled. I read what written behind. _____________ From the future me, HOW TO AVOID THE HAREM PLAN OF THE PERVERTED GODDESS. _____________ This letter... it''s from the future me. Did I really solved this problem in the future? I''m still against the harem plan. Looking at Yunyun, I''m feeling guilty on what I''m doing right now. But according to the future Erza, she became my first wife. I wonder how the future me manage to convince Yunyun to accept my relationship with other girls. Opening the letter, I read it. _____________ Give up, it''s totally inevitable. _____________ "Huh?" Did just the future me pranked me. I continued reading, _____________ ... The more you avoid it, the more it get worst. And that''s what happened to me. Just accept it and move forward. We don''t have much time to think about those things because we a lot of work to do like training to face Acnologia from Fairy Tail World and the god from Owari no Seraph World. We also have to stay cheerful for the sake of growing up of Komekko, Nana and Klee. There''s a lot more things will happen when you unlock the ''random invite'' on your chat group after turning 13 of age. I don''t want to spoil you on anything what happened in the future because it will be boring if I do that. Haha. From the future you, Leader of the Soviet Yunyun, Harukin. ?P.S. After reading this, place this letter back inside the book then put this book in Fairy Tail Guild''s Library for next past us to read it. Also clean your mouth and prepare yourself for the troubles that will caused by Paimon later. ______________ "Huh? What does he mean?" I mumbled. And also, who''s Klee? I just got a bad feeling about this. But reading this letter, I felt that the future me is having fun writing this. Also what kind of trouble that will bring by Paimon? The future me said here in the letter that it needs to clean my mouth. I just have another bad premonition. Suddenly, *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!* Someone knocked our front door. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: Sorry, I didn''t update anything in this past few days. I chill out from this harem fanfiction by writing another fanfic but it''s not harem. It''s title is "I''m not Jellal but, just some guy with a mustache". It''s another sh*ty fanfic of mine, try to read it if you want. I''ll update it once or twice a week.. I''ll fix my mistakes later after work.) Chapter 79 - 78: Here comes the troubles Chapter 78: Here comes the troubles Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Erza''s POV) - Owari no Seraph World - In Akane''s room while changing our clothes to visit Harukin''s home world, "This looks good on you, Erza. Try this." Akane said, lending me her clothes. "Okay, Akane. I''ll try..." I replied, taking off my armor on my top then I took off all my clothes. Akane gave me the dress then I wore them. She also lend me a pair of gray shoes and a pair of knee socks. "It''s a bit revealing on top so wear this white jacket, it might be also cold in his place right now just in case." Akane said, giving me a white jacket. I looked myself in the mirror, seeing myself in a formal dress. "Hmmm... Wait, Erza. Let''s take off your braid on your hair and just let it fall off. You''ll look more beautiful with that." Akane said, taking off the tie of my braid. I noticed that Akane still didn''t take off her braided hair on her left shoulder which is tied with red scrunchie. "Akane, I just have something to ask. Why aren''t you changing your hairstyle even though the chat group is already naming it hairstyle of death? Isn''t it better to change it?" I asked. ... "Well, I don''t really want to change it because Harukin said that this hairstyle suits me more even it''s named Hairstyle of Death. He said to me that if something bad going to happen to me, he''ll immediately appeared beside me and protect me from any danger. Paimon also said that if someone got in danger or distress among the chat group members, the others will be alarmed immediately especially the Admins, Harukin and Paimon." she responded. "Me too, Akane. You''re also my friend so I''m going to protect you too now that I can go to your world." "Thank you, Erza. I also try my best not to be a dead weight to you and Harukin." *Munch!* *Munch!* *Munch!* We noticed Paimon who''s staying in the black pot watching us while eating cookies. We glanced at Paimon. ... "Don''t mind me. Just continue what are you two doing." she spoke, taking another cookie from the small plate then munching it. *Munch!* *Munch!* *Munch!* ... Akane moved near Paimon, leaning while holding her knees as a support. "Now, I remembered it. How did Harukin end up in this world, wandering around if he came from another world. He just appeared out of nowhere then he saved me and my family." she asked. "Me too. He also appeared in Tower of Heaven then he saved me, my friends and all the slaves from the cultist." I followed. "Sorry, you two. Paimon can''t also answer that." Paimon responded. "Why? Harukin is becoming more mysterious to us lately as we spend our time with him. We just wanted to know more about him." Akane replied. I nodded with her. ... *Sigh* "Okay, since Paimon already confirmed that the feelings you two have for Harukin is real and also the two of you are members of chat group, Paimon can reveal some information about him." Paimon''s expression became serious. "Harukin is..." Paimon started to speak. Harukin is? There was a tense atmosphere around us. We focus on listening on what Paimon is about to say. "Harukin is... not only has a th??h fetish but also love b??bs." Paimon said. "We already know." Akane and I immediately spoke at the same time. "Pa-i-mon, take this seriously or we''ll tell Harukin the things you''re planning on his birthday." Akane became mad, warning Paimon. "I too, will cook you inside that pot in a burning charcoal." I said with annoyed expression. "Waaaaah! I''m really sorry. Please forgive me, I''ll say it now!" Paimon got frightened and apologized. "Okay, go." Akane said. "Ahem! Harukin is actually someone who shouldn''t be here in this world or in Erza''s world." Paimon said. ... "What do you mean?" I asked. "Due to an issue with a useless deity, he was sent to another world doing missions. And that''s how he end up wandering in your worlds. The mission he got is to save the two of you, but actually he''ll save the two of you regardless the quest. He intervened and changed your fates, saving the two of you together with others. "Then... I just wanted to ask, what should happened to us if he didn''t appeared." Akane asked. Paimon pointed at Akane then said, "Akane, you should already know from your dreams." "Do you mean that nightmare?" Akane started to tremble and sweats appeared on her forehead. "That''s right, the nightmare dreams you''re having last year. Harukin was not there, right?" "Yes..." Akane nodded while being frightened. "At the time when you''re whole family tried to escape from the vampires, all of you got slaughtered except that Salty boy who was able to escape and Mika who''s fatally wounded by that white haired vampire who''s waiting at the entrance. Ako, Kouta, Chihiro, Fumie, Taichi..." Akane fell on her knees, crying while covering her mouth with both of her hands. You can see her trauma just looking at her face even though it just a dream. "And lastly you Akane... should died at that time in that vampire''s hand. That should be your real future, but because of Harukin''s intervention, all of you are alive and safe." I massaged the back of Akane trying to calm her down. "Well, you don''t have think to much about that since it already changed. That nightmare dream won''t show up anymore since the god who''s showing you that dream is being cautious of Harukin right now." "Why would the god here be scared of Harukin?" "That''s because Harukin has the ability to defeat the god here and kick him out from his throne then replace him." Paimon proudly said, "Huh?" Akane calmed down a little then lifted up her head, glancing at Paimon and asked, "Harukin can defeat a God and replace him? But according to what I read in books, mortals can''t become a god unless an ancestor of yours was a God. You could also become a god only if you were already a Demi god." "Yes, you''re not entirely wrong--Eh?" ... Paimon stopped and became silent. Our conversation ends up at the topic about gods. If Harukin has an issue with a deity, it means he has something to do with the gods that''s why Harukin and Paimon are hiding this kind of secret by themselves. The information that Paimon accidentally slipped it out from her mouth and Akane''s knowledge about gods in here, I got an idea who really is Harukin. Combining the information I got from Paimon and Akane, it means that Harukin must be a descendant of god or some kind of half deity. Paimon was sweating profusely. "Paimon, don''t tell me Harukin is--" Paimon cut what I''m saying and said while panicking, "Noooooo! He''s not a descendant of any god!" "Then he''s a Demi god." I replied. "Gyaaah! I messed up! Harukin is going to cook me!" Paimon screamed in panic. "Do you have any idea, Erza?" "Yes, Harukin has a very strong ability called sunshine magic. It''s a magic that makes Harukin strong during daytime. When the sun approaches high noon, he''ll become the strongest mage in the Fairy Tail Guild. A magic that affects the user depending on the position of the sun is not an ordinary magic to learn after all. That means, he''s a demi god of the sun or something." I explained. Glancing at Paimon, "Am I right Paimon?" I asked. When I saw her expression, she was completely shock. "Why are the two of you so sharp with just a little clue about Harukin? If he found out about this, he''s gonna grounded me inside this pot forever! Waaaaah!" Paimon hid quickly inside the black pot, trembling in fear. "We''ve been together with Harukin for more than one year while trying to know more about him. We''re already aware on how abnormal he is. Akane and I just want unravel the mysterious things about him. Now that we known the truth, we can easily understand him more... Don''t worry, Paimon. We won''t do anything that will cause danger on him or his identity." Paimon slowly move her upper body from the black pot. "Erza... Is that true?" Paimon asked. "Of course, I love him after all." Akane smiled at her too. "Hehe... Me too, I love him. No one wants their love ones to be in danger." she said. "You two... Please don''t tell anyone about that." "Yes..." Akane and I responded. ... "Hey, Paimon..." I called Paimon. "What is it?" "What about mine? What did Harukin changed in my fate?" I asked. "Not really that much." Paimon responded. "Huh?" "What he changed is the people''s fate around you. You''re supposed to be the only one that escaped from the tower of heaven while the others stayed there with the possessed Jellal. Your Grandpa Rob was supposed to die, protecting you from the group of magic soldiers, Simon was wounded from the battle and Jellal threatened you that he will kill your friends if reveal about the tower of heaven." "So that''s my..." "That''s your real future. Harukin only save you from the guilt of not being able to save your friends. He changed the fate of other captives in the tower of heaven especially your friends." ... Thank you, Harukin... "Thank you, Paimon..." Paimon cheered up and said loudly, "You girls, change your clothes quickly, we have practice the way of you introduce yourself to his parents." "Now, I think about it. What kind of world has Harukin have?" Akane asked. "The world where Harukin lives is strange just like him. Is has a flock of flying cabbage, a saury fish growing up like a plant in the farm and a clan of Arch Wizards with full of weirdos which is Harukin''s clan." Paimon answered. ... I know Harukin is not really much weird but the world he came from is weird. "You two, move quickly. We have a lot preparation to do." Paimon yelled. "Yes!" Akane and I responded. "Akane, I''ll help you change." I said. "Thank you, Erza." --- (Yunyun''s POV) - Konosuba World - *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!* In Harukin''s home, someone knocked their front door. "Nee-san, can you check who''s knocking our front door. It might be one of our customers from our magic item shop." Harukin asked Megumin. "Okay the--" Megumin was about to stand and said, but I stood up immediately and said, "I''ll go, Harukin." "Hey!" Megumin complained. "If it''s a young woman with big br??st, looking for Harukin. You immediately closed them a door and reject them." I explained. "Ugh!" Megumin reacted. "Then I''ll leave it to you, Yunyun. Thank you. I can''t go because Komekko is sleeping soundly on my ??p and I can''t move from here." "Don''t worry, it''s okay. We''re friends after all. Hehehe..." I said, smiling. "This two..." Megumin mumbled. I went to their entrance door, opening it by sliding. "Huh?" I was surprised when I saw two beautiful girls at the entrance. One is a young girl with long, scarlet hair and brown eyes. She wearing a red dress with white jacket on top, a pair of black knee socks, a pair of green sock and a pair of gray shoes. The other girl has ?h?st-length dark brown hair that is placed over her left shoulder, which was tied in a braid and secured with a red hairband and light brown eyes. She wearing a white dress with pink sweater on top, a pair of black knee socks and dark brown shoes. The things they wear is very beautiful and unique. I wonder where did they came from. I felt that there''s something strange about them. They''re seems nervous. I wonder what is it. "We came here to visit Harukin. Is he there?" the girl with scarlet hair said, "Yes." I answered. "We just have something to talk with him. Can we ask to meet him?" "Okay, wait here. I''ll just asked him." I said, looking behind then shouted, "Harukin! They came here to visit you!" "Let them inside! I talk with them here in the living room!" Harukin responded. I glanced at the two of them and said, "He said, you two can come inside." "Thank you. Then pardon our intrusion." the girl with dark brown hair said, walking inside the house. Suddenly, "Kya!" The girl with scarlet hair stumbled at the entrance. She seems trembling in nervousness. "Erza, what are you doing?" The girl with dark brown hair helped the girl with scarlet hair while trembling in nervousness too. "Akane, this is really nerve-racking. I can''t seems to think clearly at this kind of situation." the girl with scarlet hair said, standing up while being helped by the girl with dark brown hair. "Erza, don''t. You''re even making me more nervous now." the girl with dark brown hair replied. "No, Akane. We''ll do this together." the girl with scarlet hair willed herself, holding the hand of the girl with dark brown hair. They seems really close. I want a friendship like that. Guiding them to living room, "Harukin, here they are..." (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: Sorry, I have to cut it in here. I don''t have enough time to write that part because I have to go to work.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 80 - 79: Is It Wrong to Try to Pick Up Girls from Another World? Chapter 79: Is It Wrong to Try to Pick Up Girls from Another World? Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - In our home, I was sitting on the living room with Komekko sleeping on my ??p. I have visitors came here in our house, looking for me so I let them inside. Most of my visitors are my patients in my part time job as a doctor while others are our customers from magic item shop. It''s better to have conversation in the living room, serving them some warm tea to show hospitality. I heard their footsteps as they come here in the living room. Harukin, here they are..." Yunyun said, guiding the visitors here. When I saw my visitors, "Welcome! Come sit with..." I stopped and froze when I recognized them. "Akane... Erza..." I spoke while completely shocked. What are they doing here? Then, I remembered what I read from the letter of the future me. Paimon! "Sorry for the sudden visit, Harukin. Erza and I just wanted to see you how you live here in your home world." Akane said. "Ah!" Erza was surprised, looking at me. Akane glanced at Erza, "What''s wrong, Erza?" Erza pointed at me with her arm trembling, "Harukin... You''re wearing clothes!" she said. "Of course, I''m wearing clothes. What are you saying?" I replied. "But Harukin, You and Gray always walks around the town and inside the Guild, only wearing und?rw??r shorts." Erza explained. "Huh?" My parents together with Yunyun and Nee-san reacted. "Now that you mention it, Harukin always comes to my room shirtless when he visited me." Akane remembered. "Me too. Harukin is always like that at Grandpa Rob''s House while sleeping with us that''s why I''m already used to him being n?k?d." Erza agreed. "Eh?!" Yunyun and Nee-san was surprised. My face went paled and sweats started to appear on my forehead. I moved Komekko from my ??p and placed her on the tatami floor, placing a pillow behind her head and covering her with a blanket. I immediately went towards Akane and Erza, "Akane, Erza. Please don''t talk about my stripping habit here at my home. My family and friends here in my home world doesn''t know I''m like that because I don''t do that here." I whispered to both of them. They looked at me with squinted eyes, "Oh, I wish, you were like that with us. Taichi look up to you to much that he may copy your stripping habits when he grew up." Akane said. "Well, I don''t really mind you being like that but please don''t do that when the two of us are alone in my room. The others might misunderstand that we''re doing something indecent." Erza spoke while slightly blushing. "Alone... together in her room..." Yunyun mumbled while blushing. "Uhmm... Excuse me, Harukin. You seems to be close with those two beautiful girls. Can you introduce them to us?" Mom said, curiously looking at us with a smile. "Ah! Sorry for the late introduction. I am..." Akane said, walking to the living room but she stopped and reddened. "Akane? Is something wrong?" I asked. She glanced at Erza and said while blushing, "Erza... Can you please go ahead first. This is really embarrassing..." "Akane, leave it to me for our first impression." Erza went beside her then, "Just like in the practice, I can do this." She took a deep breath then her expression became serious. Suddenly, she did a different kinds of poses of our clan. At this moment, I understand what are they trying to do. "I am called Erza! The foremost Wizard in the Fairy Tail Guild, she who will one day be an S-Class Wizard just like Harukin!" Erza yelled, doing our clans introduction. ... Erza glanced at me with proud expression then smiling. Erza... Aren''t you embarrassed of what are you doing right now? "Ahem!" Akane cleared her throat then suddenly, she did a different kinds of embarrassing poses. "I am called Akane! The foremost Big sister in Hyakuya family, she who will one day be able to master Hamon!" she yelled while being embarrassed. Akane, you did your best. I''m so proud of you that you didn''t bite your tongue, doing that kind of embarrassing introduction of our clan. ... Akane became teary-eyed, trembling in embarrassment. Suddenly, she ran towards me. "Harukin, this really embarrassing!" she yelled, hugging me with her face on my ?h?st. "Wah?!" Nee-san and Yunyun reacted. I patted Akane''s head, "Yosh, yosh. It''s good, Akane. I''m already amazed that you were able to do that." "Akane, that''s unfair. I want to be comforted by Harukin too." Erza went behind me then she jumped, embracing me from my back. She snuggled her face on my back, sniffing me from behind. "This warm feeling of your back just like basking in the warmth of sunshine, I really like it. I''ve been missing it ever since you went for a S-Class quest two weeks ago. Hehe... It feels really good." ... "Ara ara." "Harukin, you should stop flirting with your guests in front of your family and childhood friend. You should let them sit first and serve them some warm tea while I ask them questions." she said with menacing smile. "Yes, Mom..." I responded. I glanced at Akane and Erza, "You two should sit first. I''ll just prepare some tea for the two of you." I said. Both of them nodded at me. --- In the living room sitting between Akane and Erza with Mom, Dad, Nee-san and Yunyun sitting in front of me. Komekko was still sleeping soundly on the tatami floor. "We''ll introduce ourselves." Dad said, standing up together with Mom. Nee-san also stood up while staring at me, can''t believe what she seeing right now. Yunyun slowly stood up with sad expression. All I can do is look down, avoiding eye contact with them. Suddenly, all of them did a strange poses then yelled, introducing themselves one by one except Yunyun who seems dejected. "I am called Hyoizaburoo! Owner of the foremost Magic Item Shop among the Crimson Demons, and master of Magic Item Crafting!" "I am called Yuiyui! Hyoizaburoo''s wife, one of the foremost housewives among the Crimson Demons, and she who takes care of her little children!" "I am called Megumin! The future foremost and greatest mage among the Crimson Demons. Twin sister of Harukin and the one who will one day learn and master Explosion Magic!" This is too cringy even though I saw it several times, living here in the village. "I am called Yunyun... The future foremost mage among the Crimson Demons... and the future leader of this village..." Yunyun introduced herself, with dispirited expression. *Sigh* She sighed. All of them sat back on the tatami floor. "Yunyun, you don''t look fine. Are you okay?" I asked her. She glanced at me for a moment but she immediately looked away from me. "No, I''m okay. Don''t mind me." she responded. Yunyun... "Akane and Erza, right? I''m gonna ask you two, what is your relationship with our son?" Mom spoke. Akane and Erza looked at each other in front of me. "Akane, is it really okay to answer with that? We still didn''t define our relationship with Harukin." Erza asked, whispering. "Paimon said it''s okay since our relationship with him is already like that. Also it''s more strange if we call ourselves his friends from the way we treated him. " Akane answered. "Then let''s just go with that because it''s the most appropriate response to her mom''s question." Erza replied. "I agreed but isn''t it better if we confirmed it with Harukin first." "Okay then, let''s ask him first." Erza nodded. Akane also nodded. They seems to be synchronize. Both of them stood up, facing me together. ... "Harukin!" both of them said at the same time. "I love you! Stay by my side forever as my lover." Akane confessed to me. ... "Me too, Harukin. I love you! I want you to become my boyfriend." Erza confessed to me too. ... I sweated profusely. This is awkward because they confessed to me in front of my parents. Nee-san and Yunyun are even here. Looking at their reaction, Mom was just smiling, chilling while drinking tea while Dad has an unbelievable expression on his face. Nee-san was glaring at me, giving me a sign to reject their confession of Erza and Akane to me. Yunyun was completely shock and she was about to cry depending on my answer. All of them are silent, waiting for my response. Is this really okay? The two of them confessed to me at the same time. Is having a harem okay to me? What about the others? They might not agree to this. I''m totally confused and conflicted on what I am going to do. I remembered the message I read from the letter of the future me. _____________ Give up, it''s totally inevitable. The more you avoid it, the more it get worst. And that''s what happened to me. Just accept it and move forward. _____________ Hahaha... What a wise words, coming from the future me. Well, I can''t deny that I also love them. I want to answer their confession but what about Yunyun? She might not like this. This might even ruined my relationship with her, causing her to hate me and I don''t want that. *Whisper* *Whisper* *Whisper* Suddenly, I heard someone whispering. "Eh?" I heard Yunyun reacted on something. "Huh?" Glancing at her, I noticed Paimon appeared out of nowhere, whispering something on Yunyun''s ears. "Is that true?" *Whisper* *Whisper* *Whisper* Paimon continued whispering on her ears. "Then what am I going to do?" *Whisper* *Whisper* *Whisper* The more I tried to listen, the more clearer I can hear them. "Of course, I don''t want lose him." Yunyun responded. "Do you want to have many friends?" "Of course, I want a lot of them." "Then, just go ahead of them, making yourself his first lover then make the other girls who love him into his lover too while turning them into your friends. The more girls Harukin had, the more friends you can have. It''s free real state, Yunyun. It''s totally free." Paimon said to her. "Okay, I''ll do it." Yunyun said with determination. "Now, go Yunyun. Make Harukin have a lot of lovers then turned them into your friends. But of course, you have to choose wisely just like choosing your friends." "Yes, Master!" ... What is Paimon saying to Yunyun? That''s might good for her, but that''s a disaster for me. Yunyun is weak to the word ''friend'' and she can easily deceived by that. Yunyun went towards me then she glanced at Erza and Akane, "Akane and Erza right? Sorry, but I''m his first girl in his life." she proclaimed, holding my head. "Don''t move, Harukin." she said blushing, willing herself. "Harukin, I love you. I should be your first." She quickly moved her face towards mine, kissing my lips. "Gyaaah?!" Nee-san freak out, screaming. "Huh?" Akane and Erza was surprised. "Nice, Yunyun." Mom gave her the thumbs up. "What? You also laid your hands on the Chief''s daughter! What I''m going to say to him?" Dad became problematic, holding his head with both of his hands. Feeling her lips. This... It feels really good. It''s even better when she''s the one who did it. I afraid that I might eat her after this because she was my first love. Looking at Paimon''s reaction, she was grinning at me. "Glorious Success." she said (Img<<<) (Play YT: Helltaker mini-characters animation) ... When Yunyun let go my lips, she looked at Akane and Erza. "Erza, Akane. If you want to become Harukin''s lover, you have become my friend first." she said to them. Erza and Akane looked at each other. Both of shrugged their shoulders then they glanced back at Yunyun. "Sure." Erza said. "I don''t really mind." Akane responded. "Yay!" Yunyun rejoiced. I totally speechless of what just happened. The problem solved without me saying anything. *Sigh* I sighed, "That''s right, Harukin." Yunyun spoke. "What?" "What''s your response to our confession?" she asked. That''s right, I still didn''t gave them a response for their confession. "If the three of you are okay with harem relationship with me, I don''t mind having a romantic relationship at the same time with the three of you since I already love each one of you." I said with gentle smile. The weight on my mind seems to be already lifted. I felt fresh right now. The three of them smiled happily then jumped at me at the same time. "Hehehe..." I giggled. I felt happy that I can be with them as their lover. .... Wait! "Hmm... I felt like, I''m forgetting something." "You don''t have worry, you already forgotten it." I heard a familiar female voice. "Huh?" I glanced at her. I saw Nee-san with a tall and beautiful girl beside her. She is well-endowed for her young age and also has light blue eyes and straight, long blonde hair, usually kept in a ponytail tied with a braid and red hair clips secured on both sides of her bangs. She''s wearing a navy blue business dress. (Play: KonoSuba - Darkness Theme) She was heavily breathing. It was my Fianc¨¦e. "Lalatina..." I said. (Image<<<) "For you to forget your promise with my mother to celebrate my birthday with you, you''re wonde-- No! You''re the worst. Since I''m your Fianc¨¦e, I should be the one you prioritized but here you are, having fun with other girls while forgetting about me. It feels goo--bad that I really lov--regretting becoming your Fianc¨¦e." she said. This girl... Her expression and body language are not synchronize with what she saying. "Sorry, I completely forgotten about you that I didn''t even notice you, arriving here." I said, trying to trigger something out of her. "Mmmmh!..." she suddenly m??n?d and got turned on. She breathing heavily. "How''s your Mother?" I asked. "She fine... Anyway, let go. I came here to fetch you on your village for birthday party to check in case you forgot it. I have at least introduce you to my other fellow nobles to show that I already have a Fianc¨¦." she said, grabbing me from behind then dragging me with her outside. ... "Huh? Harukin already had a Fianc¨¦e? Since when?" Erza spoke. "Wait!" Akane, Erza and Yunyun said at the same time, following after me. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: It took a long time to finish this chapter.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 81 - 80: Staying for a Night Chapter 80: Staying for a Night Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - While my Fiancee Lalatina dragging me outside of our house. "Wait!" Mom yelled, stopping us. "Sorry Madam but, we''re in hurry." she said. "Ara, you can call me Mom since you''re my son''s Fianc¨¦e." Mom spoke happily. "Then, sorry Mother, we have to go." she said again. "But, it''s already dark outside, you should stay for night and just travel tomorrow. There may be monster lurking at night and attack your carriage." Mom warned us. Lalatina''s expression became serious, "That''s what I wanted to happen." .... A vein popped on my forehead. This perverted Masochist... I immediately stood up, grabbing her arm behind to let go of me "Lalatina, stay for tonight here. I''ll tell Heidel that we''ll just continue to travel tomorrow morning. You sleep together in the guest room with Akane and Erza. And Nee-san will sleep with Komekko together with Mom and Dad in their room." I glanced at Yunyun, "Yunyun, please sleep together with them in the guest room. There are not familiar yet with our place." She smiled at me, "Sure, you can them leave it me. They''re my friends now so I''ll take care of them... But, what about you? Where are you gonna sleep?" "I going to Wiz''s magic item shop and stay for a night there. I promised Nana to sleep with her tonight." "Paimon, who''s this Nana that Harukin talking about? Is she another of his girls?" Erza asked Paimon who''s inside the pot, floating in the air. I remembered that Erza and Akane doesn''t know them yet. "No, she''s Harukin''s cute magical daughter." "Huh? What do you mean by that?" "A daughter that was made from his magical power. You can call her his adopted daughter but also at the same time, she''s blood related to him." "I can understand a little bit but, it still complicated for me." Erza said, trying to understand her explanation. "Then start reading books about magic instead of ?r?t?? books." "Gyaaah! Don''t make me remember that, Paimon!" Erza held her head in embarrassment. "Now, Paimon will go with Harukin since Paimon wanted to sleep also with Nana." Paimon float behind me. "Okay, everyone. I''m going now." I spoke. Yunyun immediately went towards me, jumping to hug then kissing me on my lips. "Wah?" Akane and Erza was surprised again. "Gaaaah?! Yunyun, you''ve done it again!" Nee-san freaked out again and said with angry tone. Yunyun became ?ssertive to me all of sudden. Just where did her courage came from? When she let go of my lips, "Harukin, I''ve been practicing this in the mirror by myself so I''ll show the results of my effort." she said with proud tone while blushing. Yunyun, you don''t have to say about those embarrassing things that you''ve been doing alone at your home. She gazed into my eyes, She might still too young right now but she''s already this cute and beautiful. Then what about when both of us grown up. I can''t wait for that time to arrive. "Harukin, good night and I love you." she said with beautiful smile. I poked her lips with mine then replied, "Good night also Yunyun. I love you too." Erza recovered from embarrassment then complained, "Harukin, what about us? Where''s our good night kiss." "Ara, your other girlfriends will be jealous if don''t give them equal attention, Harukin." Mom said, smiling, having fun with my situation. "Mom, why are supporting him, having a lot of girls around him." Nee-san complained, shaking Mom. "Okay then..." I said, walking towards Erza first. "This is not CPR anymore, Erza. Are you ready?" I asked, placing both of my arms around her waist. "Harukin, I prepared myself for a long time to this. I can''t wait for you to do this to me. Just do it already." Erza said with brave expression. ... This girl... We might love each other but right now, there''s no romantic atmosphere between us. I can feel something on her similar to the perverted m?s??h?st blonde behind me. I noticed my Fianc¨¦e Lalatina breathing heavily while mumbling something. *Heavy breaths* *Heavy breaths* "Harukin is having an affair with other girls in front of his own Fianc¨¦e..." *Heavy breaths* *Heavy breaths* "What a wonderful scumbag he''s turning to be. I wonder how worse can he be when he grew up more." She hugged herself and m??n?d, having her owned delusions. "Mmmmh?! I can wait to see him being like that! As I expected of him, he never disappointed me in making him my Fianc¨¦." *Heavy breaths* *Heavy breaths* The others looked at her in disappointment. Oh, I understand now. *Sigh* I sighed then said, "Erza, I think you should hold yourself back in reading to many perverted novels or you might turned into this perverted Masochist blonde knight girl behind me." "Okay, Harukin... I understand." she replied. "Okay, Erza. Good night and I love you too." I kissed her lips. ... So her mouth taste didn''t change even in the future. She really loves my strawberry shortcake. I''ll try to enhance by baking skills for her. When I let go of her. "I love you too, Harukin. Good night." I nodded on her then glanced at Akane, "You''re next, Akane. Can I kiss you now?" I asked her. She froze and became silent. She seems nervous. I remembered that this will her first time. I''ll try to be gentle with her. I went towards her, placing my right arm around her waist while the other arm holds her chin. She was trying to hold herself still. "I love you too, Akane. Good night..." I said, going to kiss her lips. She blushed then suddenly freaked out, panicking while being flustered. "Kyaaah?!!" She bumped her head into my face. "I knew it! This really embarrassing. I''m sorry, Harukin. I''m not ready yet... Eh?" Akane said, covering his face with both of her hands then looked at me. At this moment, I remembered that it''s already night time and I don''t have the invincibility from the day time. Akane, just a little more... You''ll learn Hamon then let''s do a lot Jojo poses together while defeating vampires on your world. Just before I fell on the floor, I saw a glimpse of Akane''s th??hs under the slightly short skirt of her white dress. And with the combination of her wearing a pair of black knee socks, it became deadly to me. *Thud!* Akane quickly went beside me, "Harukin, I''m really sorry. Are you okay?" she said with worried expression. I just gave her a thumbs up with a smile, "Akane, nice th??hs... Ugh!" I passed out and everything turned blank. (Paimon''s POV) "Waaah! This is my fault, Harukin. Please don''t leave us." Akane said, crying. Looking at Paimon''s other half who''s lying on the floor with a satisfied expression, Paimon''s cheek twitched. "Are you an idiot, Harukin?" Paimon said. Paimon glanced at everyone then asked, "Now everyone, who''s going to cook dinner in place of Harukin who''s unconscious right now." .... Everyone was silent. "I''ll do it." Akane stood up and spoke with determination. "Then Akane, what kind of food are you going to cook?" Paimon asked. "Japanese curry. Do we have meat ingredients here?" she answered then asked. "Oh, my son hunted some Beginners bane, Giant toad and a One-strike bear meat for dinner tonight." Harukin''s Mom answered. ... "Eh? What are those?" Akane has no clue. After that, Akane was trying her best to cook dinner while Megumin was shooing her girlfriends and Fianc¨¦e away from her unconscious twin brother who''s lying on her ??p. Paimon has nothing to do so Paimon just laid down and slept on my other half''s ?h?st. "Honk!" "Silent, Honkizaru or Paimon will turned you into a real emergency food." Harukin''s pet goose walks away from me, holding a und?rw??r on her beak. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later after my work.) Chapter 82 - 81: Nee-san and mines 12th birthday Chapter 81: Nee-san and mine''s 12th Birthday Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - More than one year has passed and it was Nee-san''s and mine''s 12th birthday. With this, I''ll be graduating from being a little young boy or something called "Shota". Even though I''m still twelve years old, my age is totally different from my appearance, making me look older because of my height. Right now, I''m only taller than Erza and Akane by a small inch. For our birthday celebration, I''m baking a big strawberry cake for this year. Remembering the our birthday party last year, it was totally a disaster. Paimon planned a surprise present for me and it was Erza and Akane including Yunyun hiding together inside the huge gift box. ''Happy Birthday, Harukin! Your present is us.'' they yelled. Yunyun''s father, Uncle Hiropon who''s present at that time, known that I''m not only dating his daughter Yunyun but also Erza and Akane, having a lot of girlfriends. He became really angry and I was chased by him around my home. But, thanks to Mom''s support on me with my relationships, she put Uncle Hiropon in a long sleep with her magic. After that, he still against my relationship with Yunyun, wanting us broke up immediately but Yunyun strongly refused, saying that her fellow girlfriends are friends. So in this passed year, Uncle Hiropon has been glaring at me everytime he meets me anywhere and it''s getting worse when I''m with Yunyun, playing board games with her. *Sigh* I sighed. "Harukin, I finished preparing the whipped cream." Yunyun gave me the bowl that contains whipped cream. "Thank you, Yunyun." "No problem, Harukin. I''m glad that I can be helpful to you like this." she said, smiling while slightly blushing. (Img<<<) "Then, Yunyun. Can you please cut the vegetables over there." I asked her "Sure... These cabbages and lettuces, right?" she responded happily. "Yes. I leave it to you." While putting a whipped cream on the huge cake, designing it. I glanced at Erza who''s only wearing a black swimsuit and orange cooking apron while preparing the strawberries for the cake. (Img<<<) ... This girl. "Erza, what''s with your attire? We''re not going to beach, you know?" Erza glanced at me, "Harukin, is it not your liking?" she asked. "No, I like it and it really looks good on you, but it just that..." "Then, there''s no problem... I wore this just for you so gaze at me to your hearts content. It not like I''m the only one who''s wearing like this. Look at yourself." I looked at myself, ... "Since, when?!" I was surprised when I saw myself shirtless, wearing only blue apron on top and black shorts on bottom. "Hey, Harukin! You can flirt with her later. We have a lot of dishes to cook. I even took off a day at my school just to prepare and celebrate your birthday today so you should be glad to me." Akane spoke while frying the chicken meat. She was wearing a sailor uniform which consists of a grey blouse with black cuffs that have teal trim in the middle. Attached to it is a black sailor-style collar with has teal trim and a single five teal petal design in the middle. The ribbon of her uniform is also teal and tied in the front and laced through a loop attached to the blouse. Her bottom is a black skirt. (Img<<<) She was also wearing a cooking apron with pink color. "From your attire, you don''t look like a student who took an absence more like a student who escaped from her class." I said, explaining. "Well... Actually, I have something to submit on my class in the first period before I sneaked out of the school. So you should be happy that I prioritized you, my weird boyfriend more than my school responsibilities." "Akane, there''s nothing to study there but only subjects on how to kill vampires. Just master the art of Hamon with me." I replied. "You''re right, I still can''t still fully utilize my hamon." she said, making her index flicker with small electricity-like sparks. I''ve been teaching her to master Hamon when we''re together. Just a little more, she can already learn the overdrives. As she grew up, she''s becoming more attractively beautiful. Her looks are really blooming that I want to hug her behind while she''s cooking. "Ha-ru-kin! What are you staring up there, grinning while having a perverted look on your eyes?" I glanced Nee-san who''s grumpy sitting on the table, staring at with angry expression. "Nee-san, I''m not. I''m just stunned on how beautiful Akane while she''s in her school uniform." I replied. "Harukin... Stop it. I can''t focus on my cooking when you''re staring at me like that." Akane said, becoming embarrassed. "Hmph! You''re praising her like that but your eyes are looking at her th??hs from behind. Your th??h fetish is showing up, Harukin." Nee-san hmphed at me and said. "Nee-san, I can''t deny that I''m looking at her th??hs but that''s the part of her charm that''s why my eyes are being led to it." "Harukin!" Akane called me with angry tone. I glanced at her then I saw her glaring at me with her face reddened in embarrassment. "Sorry, Akane. I won''t do it anymore." I apologized. "I don''t really mind if we''re not this busy so you can do that later after the celebration ended." "Haha... Okay." "If you just said to me that earlier, I should focus more on that part instead of my ?h?st." Nee-san mumbled while pouting. "Hm? Nee-san, what do you mean by that?" I asked her. "Nothing!" Nee-san responded with angry tone. "Nee-san, why do you look so grumpy today even though it''s our birthday? You should smile more." I spoke, sitting beside her. "Hmph!" She just hmphed at me and didn''t say anything. ... It''s really my fault. She''s cold to me like this whenever I''m together with Yunyun, Erza, Akane and other girls. Nee-san started to become like this when I started dating them. I wanted to soothe Nee-san for her to smile but I''m busy with the preparation of our birthday party. ... Now that I remembered the members of Kazuma party... The crazy explosion girl Megumin, the m?s??h?stic crusader Darkness, the true gender equality Kazuma and that blue thing. I stood up from the chair quietly. "Huh? Harukin?" Nee-san glanced at me and reacted. Kazuma will appear on Axel next year together with that blue thing. It''s best for her to get used here as early as possible. I pointed my palm in front of me, "Summon pet... Aqua!" A blue magic circle covered in runes appeared on the floor, spinning then it lit up, creating a beam going towards only to ceiling When the beam disappeared, a blinding light appeared in the ceiling with feathers falling from it. The blue thing slowly descended from the light on the ceiling like an beautiful angel, landing the floor gorgeously. Everyone was stunned by her beauty as they watched her descend. I just look at her with disappointed expression. (Img<<<) When I summoned her, she scanned around the kitchen, looking at the unfamiliar room she appeared in. "Huh? Where am I?" she was confused. When she glanced behind and looked at me. ... We stared at each other for few seconds. A vein popped on her temple and became angry. "It''s you again, You sh*ty sun! Just because your a half god that you can treat me a respectable goddess like that! How dare you to do that to me!" she charged, grappling with me. "Shut up, Useless Goddess! You''re just a pet. You should follow what your owner said." "Waaah! How dare you call a goddess a pet!" We struggled at each other but I took it a little serious so she started to lose. "Aw! aw! aw! It hurts! Let go of my hands!" she spoke, feeling the pain. I noticed Yunyun going towards us, "Harukin, who''s this?" she asked. "She''s my summoned pet named Aqua!" I answered, letting go of Aqua''s hands. "You!" Aqua grabbed my shoulders, shaking me. "Is she also one of your lovers?" Yunyun asked me again. "Absolutely not! She''s just a pet." I immediately answered. Aqua pouted in anger. Yunyun became a little sad, "Then how can I be friends with her, Harukin?" "Yunyun, why do I have to become her lover first before you can become her friends? Just talk to them normally." I said with my cheek twitching. ... "That''s because I can''t think of another topic to talk about with them other than about you, Harukin." she responded shyly. ... Aqua and I became silent. "Don''t worry, Yunyun. This blue thing is just a pet. She just a delusional girl that calling herself a goddess. Don''t think to much about it." "Hey!" Aqua tried to pounce me but I blocked it easily with my wrist. I remembered and glanced at her, "Aqua, today is Nee-san and mine''s birthday. Can you help us design this huge cake? I''ll give a lot of good wines and food later." "Oh, sure. I''m doing this because I have nothing to do, okay? Also let me have some of slice of cake later." "Okay. Eat all you can later." I said,. nodding at her. "Yay! I''ll show you how amazing goddess I am." She wore an a white apron then started to design the cake with the whipped creams. As I expected, she really very good when it comes to art. Few minutes later. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* I heard heavy steps or more like a angry one. Suddenly, someone entered the kitchen. "Yunyun, break up with this guy immediately! He''s just a womanizer who''s been tricking a innocent girl like you." It was Uncle Hiropon, Yunyun''s dad. Yunyun looked at her with angry expression. "Dad, I already told you many times that I refuse. I already knew Harukin for a long time so I know he''s not like that. Also I love him a lot after all." Yunyun said to her father. You''re making me blush, Yunyun. It makes me in love with you even more. I glanced at Uncle Hiropon. "Father, I know you really love your daughter. But Yunyun and I are already dating for more than one year and nothing bad happened. So please... can you just give us your blessings." I said with a gentle smile. Uncle Hiropon stopped then he started to tremble, "You... You insolent brat! Don''t call me your father because I''m not agreed yet to your relationship with my daughter. I will try everything I can do to make you two break up!" He was about to grab me but Yunyun went in front of him, stopped him. "Yunyun, don''t protect him! I''m going to teach that kid a lesson for laying his hands on you." "Dad, stop it! I''m the one who confessed to him and decided to be in this kind of relationship with him and with the other girls. Also, you''ll never win against him anyway and just injured yourself... If you attack him now, I''m going to ran away from home and live with him." Ouch! That hurts, Yunyun. For your father. "Yunyun! Please don''t do that! Father is going to be lonely. I just wanted you to break up with that womanizer kid. "Father! If continued being like that. I''ll also cut my ties with you and never ever talk with you." The finisher... A critical hit. "Noooooo!" Uncle Hiropon despaired down on the floor. "What a doting father." I said. "You kid! You''ll never understand my feelings." he glared at me, gritting his teeth. "Okay, Okay... You''re right. I don''t really understand." I just brushed it off like nothing. This is really tiring. Suddenly, Mom entered the kitchen. "Harukin, Harukin! Good news!" she spoke happily. "Yes, I''m Harukin. What is it, Mom?" I replied. "Just now while playing outside, some boy approached Nana and confessed his love for her. Finally, somebody realized how cute she is. I heard she''s popular with the boys in Axel. Kyaah! How cute. I wonder what would happen if those two became a little couple." Mom said with excitement. ...... "Yunyun, give me a knife. I''m going to castrate that boy." I said with menacing tone. "Eh?!" Yunyun reacted. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 83 - 82: Chris the thief and Rem? Chapter 82: Chris the thief and Rem? Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Konosuba World - In the kitchen of house, Harukin was preparing the food for the birthday celebration of him and his twin sister Megumin. His Mom excitedly entered then happily told him that his little daughter Nana was given a love confession by a little boy while playing outside. ... He was completely silent then he glanced at Yunyun, "Yunyun, give me a knife. I''m going to castrate that boy." Harukin said with menacing expression. "Eh?!" Yunyun reacted. "Make sure the knife is sharp so it''s going to be swift for that boy. Also the bigger the better. Hehehe..." Harukin evilly laughed. She can feel a threatening aura from Harukin. It''s like the time when he returned to village after he''s went on business trip in Axel three years ago. "No! That sounds scary, Harukin. Did you lost your mind? You shouldn''t do that to the poor little boy. He just want to express his love for Nana." Yunyun refused, putting away the knife that she''s holding from Harukin. "Yunyun is right, you should just let your daughter Nana decide on this kind of thing and respect her independence. This might be a good experience for her as she grew up." Harukin''s Mom, Yuiyui said to him. "Harukin''s daughter?" Yunyun''s father, Hiropon was confused. He only known Nana last year on the twins birthday celebration. He thought the little girl was just a daughter of Wiz since she''s calling her ''Mama''. ''Now I think of it, that kid really give a lot of affection just he did on his little sister Komekko. Is she really his daughter?'' he thought, trying to figure out something. "That''s right, Father. I forgot to tell you this but, Harukin has a little daughter named Nana. She a cute and very good little girl." Yunyun spoke. "A daughter? At his young age?" "Well... she''s actually a child made from Harukin''s magic so you can call her his adopted daughter." Yunyun tried to explain. ... Hiropon was silent. ''A daughter on his young age? Why would he want one? Did he even know how really hard to raise a child?'' He shifted his eyes towards Harukin who was about to berserk. Remembering the things that he did for the village and his family. The achievements that he done to improve the living in village and the debt he paid from his debt collecting father. He wondered how he even did that. ''He''s even the one who''s taking care of Komekko the most when he''s in the village according to my daughter Yunyun.'' ''No, he knows... He knows more than anyone in the village. Most of the male members of our clan are jobless but he''s already working on multiple jobs at the very young age.'' Hiropon concluded on his mind. ... Harukin trembled then, "Waaaaaaaaah!" he suddenly freak out. "If anyone doesn''t want to ?ssist me then... Fine, I''ll do it myself." "Dark Berserker... Partial Requip!" A dark aura covered his arms and legs that turned into black gauntlet for his arms and greaves to his feet. He raised his right hand making a dark aura burst out of his palm, forming and creating a giant sword, Claymore. He held the sword with only one hand like nothing. "Harukin! What are you trying to do?" Yuiyui asked. "Mom, a little pest wants to take my precious wonderful cute daughter. I must exterminate it immediately!" Harukin was about to rush out, "Harukin went nuts! Everyone! We have to stop him immediately before someone dies or become impotent if he survived." Yuiyui yelled, panicking. Erza immediately dashed towards behind Harukin, holding him from his back while Akane and Yunyun ran in front of him hugging his waist, trying their best to hold him. Because of Erza''s immense strength, they were able hold him back. ''I can feel that Harukin is holding back his strength because he care for us but still, I''m having a hard time stopping him and I can''t hold him for much longer.'' Erza thought, trying her to stop Harukin. "You girls, let go of me! Any bastard who gets close to my little Nana must be eliminated!" "Stop it, Harukin! You''re acting worse than my father." Yunyun said, trying to hold out. "Yunyun?" Hiropon said. Hiropon now realize that the boy who dated his daughter was also a father and now he''s rampaging when he known that some boy wants to date his little daughter. "Yunyun... Reality is often disappointing... That is, it was." Harukin glanced at his left hand then gripped it, making it flicker with electricity-like sparks. "Now... reality can be whatever I want." ... Yunyun glanced at her father with teary-eyes, "Father... Harukin went mad. He''s been spouting deep words that I hardly understand. Please help us to calm him down." Hiropon was completely speechless, seeing himself to him. "Don''t worry, I''ll be castrating him gently." Harukin spoke with evil smile. "There''s no way a castration to be gentle! It still sounds the same." Yuiyui retorted. Megumin was looking at her twin brother on how ridiculous he became. Aqua just ignored the commotion that''s happening and continued to design the huge cake. "I won''t let any boys touch my Nana! If they want my little cute daughter, they have to go through me first and defeat me." "Look like things will be hard for your future son-in-laws, Harukin." Yuiyui spoke. "Who cares! I won''t let those little maggots have my cute daughter that easily as long as I''m alive!" Suddenly, someone entered the kitchen once again. "Oh, I just saw Nana being pulled by a boy who looks older than her inside the bushes then I don''t know what happened next, but I''ve been hearing some soft m??ns while the bushes are shaking. They seems to be looked intimate." said by a preteen girl with rosy pink hair, partially done up into two pigtails. ... Harukin stopped moving and became silent. Tears fell on Harukin''s eyes. It''s like he''s crying blood from his eyes. "Girls, let go of me." he said, having a very dangerous aura. "Huh?" Suddenly, all of them felt a very heavy pressure of magic power, coming from Harukin. It was full of killing intent. "Waaaaah!!! I will make sure that insect will be extinct!" he shouted, rampaging in anger. "Waaah! Why did you say that? You''re just making it worst!" Yunyun panicked. Erza, Akane and Yunyun wasn''t to hold him anymore but suddenly, "What''s happening here? Ah! Onii-chan, we''re back!" "Papa, Nana is hungry. You said that you''ll make a coconut''s milk after Nana returned back from playing outside." It was Komekko, Harukin''s little sister and other one is Nana, his little daughter. (Img<<<) Harukin stopped when he saw the two of them. "When the two of them are together, it really hard for me to watch them. Thanks as always Krul, you''re such a big help to me." Wiz spoke, panting in tiredness. "It''s okay, Wiz. Nana is like a daughter to me already since we have the same man." "Hehe..." Wiz laughed then she smiled at Krul. (Img<<<) Krul also smiled at her. (Img<<<) "Waaaaah! Nana!" Harukin loudly said, making the great sword in his hand disappeared. Erza, Akane and Yunyun thought that it''s alright now to let go of Harukin. Harukin immediately went towards Nana, wanting to hug her but, "Noooooo! Don''t hug Nana, Papa!" Nana screamed, running quickly behind her Mother, Wiz. "Why Nana? Papa is really worried about you." Nana peeked from behind of Wiz, explaining to her father, Harukin. "Papa is too hot like a sun that it makes me feel rotten and disgusting, closer to death." "Harukin... Did you just forgot that she''s an undead? You, hugging her during daytime is dangerous for her. You have to wait for night time to cuddle with her." Krul spoke, reminding Harukin. "Ah, I''m sorry about that, Nana... Then I just have something to check on you." Harukin went behind Nana then he lifted lifted her skirt. He was checking if what Krul said is true if there something on her und?rw??r. Krul went to him and slap his head, "What are you doing to your own daughter?!" she asked, scolding him. Harukin glared at her then yelled with furious tone, "Krul! Wiz! How can you two let Nana dragged by a scumbag boy and let her violated just like that!" "Eh?" Wiz was surprised while confuse, Nana and Komekko became scared of him, hiding more behind Wiz. "Harukin, Of course, I''m just joking. I just wanted to tease you." "Krul... that''s not a good joke, you know?" Harukin looked at her in disappointment. "Alright, I''m sorry, Harukin. It''s my fault. Since, you''re already twelve years old, you can now dragged me into your room and punish me a lot in your bed." Krul apologizes. "This girl..." Harukin mumbled. She slap Harukin''s back then said, "Haha... I''m just joking, Harukin." Suddenly, she moved her lips near his ears, "But, if you wanted it, I''m be gladly do it with you." she whispered with seductive tone then she play bitten his ear. *Ahmp* "Waaah!" Yunyun, Akane and Erza reacted. Harukin didn''t react to what she did. When she let go of him, "Harukin, at least say something!" Krul complained. Harukin gave her a mocking grin, "Lolibaba." A vein popped on Krul''s temple and became angry. "You! What did you say you little twerp?" While the two of them are quarrelling, Yuiyui went towards Nana, leaning forward as she asked, "Hey, Nana. A boy gave you a love confession, right?" "Yes." Nana answered and nodded at her. "What?!" Harukin reacted when he heard Nana''s answer. "What did he said to you then?" "He said that he likes Nana..." "Kyaaah! Ara, how cute!" Yuiyui said, full of excitement about Nana''s young love. "Then, then." "He said that he wants Nana to become his girlfriend." "Kyaaah! Then what''s your response then?" Yuiyui was listening attentively to what she about to say. "Let me go, Krul! I''m going to put an end to that pest before he gets in my daughter." "Harukin, don''t! It''s just a confession and their relationship is up to them. All we can do is to guide them." "Noooooo!" "What a overly doting father." Krul retorted then she glanced at Nana. "Sorry, but Nana can''t." "Eh, why?" Yuiyui asked in disappointment. Harukin stopped when he heard her daughter''s response. Nana took a toy mask from her small bag, "Because Nana has already rejected her humanity just like Papa." she said then placed the mask on her face. *Thud!!!* *Menacing* (Img<<<) Everyone look at Harukin with their squinted eyes. "Me?" Harukin said, pointing himself. Suddenly, "Harukin! You have another visitors looking for you!" Hyoizaburoo shouting from the entrance of the house. "Who are they? I''m busy here right now." Harukin yelled. "It''s your Fianc¨¦e together with her friends named..." *Whisper* *Whisper* "They said, it''s Chris and Rem!" "Rem?" (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: Sorry for the late upload.. I''ll fix my mistakes later after work.) Chapter 84 - 83: Klee Chapter 83: Klee Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - While having a nonsense quarreling with Krul in the kitchen, my Fianc¨¦e Lalatina arrived to celebrate with Nee-san and mine''s birthday. She already reminded that she''ll bring her friends with her so that she will have a companion coming with her in this village. I already told her that I''ll teleport to my home so that she won''t have to travel for a long time here but she refused. She said that she prefer to travel for long adventure here to have fun. I don''t really mind because it''s the same for me. I don''t really like doing shortcuts in adventure especially that I''m not in hurry but, I bet that she was hoping to be ambushed by monsters on the way here. Unfortunately, I already wiped them out especially the monsters near the road for safe travel on this village. Also on the female orc territory, they only attack males so they''re safe except their male companion. Hearing the names of her friends and companions, I know Chris already and Lalatina talks a lot about her to me and their adventures. But who''s this Rem? There''s no way that Rem to be in here. I glanced at Nana and Komekko, "Nana, Komekko. You two should rest for now so that you will have the enough energy for the fun party later." "Yes!" Both of them happily responded. I kissed both of their forehead then glanced at Krul, "Krul, I leave them to you since sleeping is what your good at." "Shut up, twerp! You two, let''s go." Krul turned around and walked to the bedroom. Nana and Komekko followed after her. "Thank you... Krul." Krul stopped for a moment then, "Hmph!" she hmphed and continued walking. I turned to Wiz and said, "Wiz, please help everyone with the preparation. I''ll just welcome some guests who just arrived." "Okay... but, Aqua-san seems doesn''t like me." Wiz pointed at Aqua who''s staring at her with bad intention. I glanced at Aqua, "Useless Goddess, If you continued being like that, I''ll summon you again next time in the field of Giant Toads." I warned her. "Tch!" she turned away and continued designing the cake. Everyone continued working on the preparations except Nee-san who''s looking at me with suspicious glare. ... I just ignored her and just went quickly to the entrance of our house. I saw Dad standing at the entrance, "Sorry for keeping you girls waiting...Huh?" Beside Lalatina who''s wearing a navy blue business dress, I saw a tomboyish teenage girl with short silver hair, purple eyes and a scar on the right cheek. She was wearing a typical thief clothing, which is light and unobstructed. Her outfit consists of a light blue scarf, a short green cape which goes down to her elbows, a pair of black elbow gloves with normal brown gloves layered over them, short blue jean-shorts, white knee-high socks with a blue trimming, brown boots, and a bikini-like grey top. (Img<<<) She''s Chris, Lalatina''s best friend. Beside them, there was another girl whom I''m totally familiar. She has medium length sky blue hair that covers her right eye, large light blue eyes, and young features. She also has hair clips towards the left side of her hair, a flower-shaped ribbon on the same side of her hair, and a maid hairband. She was wearing a maid uniform. She was looking at me with longing expression. Why is Rem here? I don''t remember myself having any contact with her. "I''ll introduce you, Harukin. This is my best friend Chris." "Hello, Harukin. My name is Chris. Darkness always mention a lot about you to me on how amazing you are." She spoke cheerfully, waving her hand on me. ... I didn''t respond to what she said and just stared at her intensely with my eyes squinted. "At least say something, Harukin or else I might get embarrassed." Chris said with wry smile. ... I continued to stare at her. "Harukin, is something wrong?" Lalatina asked me. I''m totally aware that this energetic thief girl Chris was actually Goddess of Fortune, Eris who came down from heaven to have fun and to seal Divine Artifacts. I went close to her and whispered in her ears, asking, "Eris, If Aqua is here with me then who''s managing things in heaven right now?" "Eh? Sun-kun, how did you found out?" Chris was surprised. "It''s obvious, just looking at your appearance, I can already found the similarities. Also I can sense some small amount of divinity that you''re trying to hide." I responded. "Harukin is already hitting on a new girl he just met while ignoring his Fianc¨¦e in front of him. Not only to that, the new girl was her Fianc¨¦e''s best friend itself. What a scumbag that he''s turning into and I really like it." Lalatina said while breathing heavily. This girl... I glanced Rem who''s gazing at me for the whole time. "Oh, that right. I''ll introduce to you her. This is Rem, a wandering maid whom we just met in Axel. She insisted to come with us because she doesn''t have money to travel here in this Crimson Demon Village." Lalatina spoke. "Ah, finally. I was able to meet you, Harukin." Rem said to me with a smile. (Img<<<) She suddenly went towards me, embracing me on my ?h?st. "Huh?" I was really confused. "I''ve been looking for you. I wanted to feel this warm feeling from you." she spoke, rubbing her face on my ?h?st. In confusion, I glanced at Chris. "Why is Rem here?" I asked, pointed at this girl who''s hugging me. Chris sweat profusely and looked away from me. ... How suspicious. This Goddess... She must know something based on her reaction. But, I have a bad feeling about this. "Harukin." Rem called me. "What?" I glanced at her. She placed both of her arms around my neck then move her head, touching my forehead with her''s. With her face this close, I got stunned by her beauty and became embarrass a little. I noticed that she was slightly blushing but something is wrong. I felt a vibe on her of someone I know. Suddenly, she was breathing heavily just like my Fianc¨¦e Lalatina. "Sorry, Sun-kun. I can''t take this anymore." She kissed me on my lips, trying to dominate my mouth. "Hmmmp!" I wasn''t able to struggle. "Gyaaah!" I heard Nee-san screamed behind me. "Hey! You have to become my friend first before you can kiss him." Yunyun spoke, complaining. "Kissing a girl already whom you just met and you did it in front me. Mmmmh! Looks like I going to be abandoned soon." Lalatina said then m??n?d. "Harukin, you have to explain this to us." Erza said with menacing tone. "That''s right. You, kissing a girl whom you just met. I guess I have to punish you." Akane spoke with angry tone. "Harukin! Just because we agreed for you have a lot of lovers doesn''t mean you''ll free to any girl you met." Wiz scolding me. "Ara ara, my daughter-in-laws increases again." Mom said. Eh?! They''ve been watching me the whole time? Since when? While kissing Rem, I realized something. The way she called me and the taste of salt water in her mouth. There''s no other one like that but her. When she let go of my mouth, making our saliva stretch from each other and fall. She gracefully moved away from me while gazing at me with her beautiful eyes. "Thanks for the food, Sun-kun. It was really delicious as always." she said, ???k?n? her lips. "You perverted Goddess, what are you doing here? And why are you using the appearance of Rem?" "Ping-pong, you''re right. If you just thought I was Rem, no, it''s not! It was just me, Earth-chan da!" she spoke with conceited expression, pointing herself with her thumb. This is dangerous. Everyone was watching me. I immediately grabbed Rem''s and Chris''s wrist, "Sorry, everyone. I''m just gonna have some private talk with these two." I pulled them away to the place where no one will able to hear us about our deity talk not too far from my house. I can''t let others know that there are deity or it will create more problems. I looked around see that no ones will hear our conversations then I looked at the two of them. "Then what are the two of you doing here, Gaia and Eris?" "See, I told you Gaia-sama. He can easily found us out." Eris said to Earth-chan. "Haha... As expected of Sun-kun, he''s really sharp. But he''s too late to found out about me because of the appearance I chosen." (Img<<<) "Of all the appearance you have to choose, why it is to be Rem?" I asked. "I was about to choose the appearance of Emilia but it seems you have changed your mind to like Rem now saying, ''Sorry Emilia, I love Rem now'' so that''s why I choose her. That''s what Paimon reported to me about your likings." ... "Then what now?" "With the ''Ha'' from your name Harukin then combined it with my name ''Rem''. Then it will become ''Harem''. We''re really for each other." Earth-chan said with excitement. ... I just looked at her silently. "Not a good joke for me." I spoke. Earth-chan went close towards me, hugging my arm and cuddling me, "I wasn''t able wait for you in heaven so I came down here myself. Now, I can finally feel your warmth, Sun-kun. Hehehe..." "Actually, Gaia-sama insisted me to come with her to attend your birthday celebration here in your village." Eris spoke to me. "Then who''s managing the heaven if all of you are here?" "We left it to the angel for the time being but, she might get angry with if we leave our job to her for too long." Eris answered. Well, they just want to join the birthday party. I don''t really mind them coming. "Oh, that''s right. Before I forget." Earth-chan suddenly held my head and kissed me again. "Hmmp!" Then she let go of me. "Hey! Aren''t you satisfied already? Why did you kiss me again?" Suddenly, "Huh?" I was surprised when several notification bar screen appeared in front of me, [You have gained a new special ability called ''Titan shift''. Transform into a 19m Titan at will] [You have gained ''Regeneration''. With the power of Titan, you can regenerate your body.] [Upgrading special abilities] [Dark Berserker: The World time stop increases to 10 seconds] [''Random Gates'' will now appear by chance in the World Gate.] ... "Why are you giving me this new abilities and upgrades?" I asked. "It''s my birthday present for you." "I''m have been ignoring this system just to live my life peacefully and now, you upgraded it again." "Sun-kun, I''m actually a massive and gigantic titan, you know. So, at least you have the kind of ability to become a titan too since you''re going to become my sun god in the future. Kyaaah! I can''t wait for that." she replied in excitement. ... "Then this new special ability must cursed since I''m going to die in thirteen years. You sure are excited for me die early." "Hey! It''s not cursed. I didn''t include that to the ability I gave you." she retorted. "Okay, as long as I''m not cursed." "Well, anyway. Here''s my real gift for your birthday." She snapped her fingers then a plush doll covered by red sack with it''s head sticking out. (Img<<<) "Gaia-sama, that''s!" Eris was surprised. "Haha... I won this on gacha in Heaven." Earth-chan laughed. That thing gives a bad vibe. I moved away from her. "Sun-kun, don''t be shy and just take it." She went near me. I moved away from her again. I can see that there''s no way that''s a gift. That''s a plush doll and those kinds of gift that you shouldn''t giving to a boy. It''s really suspicious. "Hey, Sun-kun! Come and get it already!" She sounds really desperate so I leap backwards away from her. "Sun-kun, you''re so mean." I was about step back when I felt someone bumped on my back. "I''m sorry, Are you oka-- Nee-san?" It was Nee-san when I turned around. She was angry at me with tears on her eyes, "Harukin, even though we''re twins, there were a lot that you''re hiding from me that other knows." she spoke with angry tone. "Nee-san..." "Harukin, just take my present for you already--Eh?." Earth-chan went towards me again to give me her present for me but, Nee-san took the plush doll from her hands, "Why are you taking so long? Just take it quickly and come with me right now!" She slammed it on my hands. Suddenly, the plush doll lit up. "Noooooo!" Earth-chan yelled. "Huh?" Nee-san and I reacted. Suddenly, it turned big and when the light disappeared. A small girl with pale skin and light red eyes appeared in my arms. She has pale blonde hair, tied in pigtails with a prominent cowlick, and elf-like ears. She was wearing a red coat with a darker red embellishment and keyhole shapes in the hem over a white dress and shorts, as well as a fluffy scarf with a pom-pom, gloves, knee socks, boots, and a brown messenger bag. (Img<<<) "This..." I can''t believe what I seeing. "Papa, Mama." She glanced at me and Nee-san with energetic tone. ... "Let''s makes some fireworks!" (To be continued) (Meme<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 85 - 84: Its Nee-san and mines child Chapter 84: It''s Nee-san and mine''s child Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - Something happened because the perverted Goddess desperately wants to give me a very suspicious present for my birthday but I strongly refused to take it. When Nee-san appeared beside me, she snatched, taking the suspicious present from the perverted Goddess hands and forcefully giving it to me. Suddenly, the present of the perverted Goddess lit up, turning into a little elf girl in my arms. Now, the little elf girl is saying that I was her father while Nee-san is her mother. Remembering this happened with Wiz and me having a daughter with a magic item, I''m sure this little elf girl is Nee-san and mine''s biological daughter because she''s made from our magic power. While this little elf girl was being carried in my arms, she was happily smiling at us. "Hello there, my little princess. What''s your name?" "Hehe... It''s Kur¨¥, Daddy." She giggled then answered. "Kur¨¥... What a adorable name you have there." I said, playfully pinching the bridge of her nose. "Hehehe..." Kur¨¥ giggled. "Harukin... How can you just accept her like nothing?" Nee-san was completely shock, looking at me. "Why did you take it! That little girl should be Sun-kun and mine''s child. And now, my perfect plan to be lovey dovey with Sun-kun by having a child with him has failed. That magic item is really hard to get, you know!" the perverted Goddess mumbled while stomping her feet in frustration "Harukin, who is she talking about?" Nee-san asked me. "I don''t know, Nee-san. Just like Aqua who''s delusionally calling herself a goddess, this girl is also one of those delusional person who call herself a goddess but a perverted one." I answered. "Oh, I''ll try to ignore her." Nee-san replied, looking at the perverted Goddess with disappointed expression. "Hey, Sun-kun! How can treat your hidden main heroine like that!" the perverted Goddess complained, pouncing my back. Just like Nana, this little girl in my arms is really cute but this is bad. She''s Nee-san and mine''s child and the problem is that we''re siblings but not related to each other. I have to talk about this with Nee-san right now. "Nee-san, I have to tell you something very important." Nee-san turned and glanced at me, "Hm? What is it, Harukin?" "You know about Nana, right?" I asked, putting Kur¨¥ down on the ground standing. "Of course, you took a long time to reveal about her to me so I was really mad at you at that time." "Then do you remember the things I said on how she was born?" "Oh, I remembered that. You said that Nana was born between you and Wiz because you two touched together a certain magic ite--Wait! Are you telling me that this little girl is our..." "That''s right, Nee-san. She''s a child born from our magic power together. In other words, she our biological daughter that''s why she''s calling you her mother and I''m the father." "Da-da Da!!" Kur¨¥ ran somewhere not far away from us. "I''ll watch over her." Eris followed after Kur¨¥. Sweats appeared on Nee-san forehead, "Wait! Wait! Wait!" She became flustered then she pointed at the perverted Goddess, "This blue haired was the one who''s holding it longer than me. I only touched it little that''s why she''s not my---" "Boom Boom Bakudan!" I heard Kur¨¥ shouted. *Booom!* (Img<<<) We heard a explosion while Nee-san and I stare each other. Nee-san froze and didn''t continue what she''s saying. It''s seems she already realized that she''s genuinely her mother. She squatted down, holding her head with both of her hands. "Harukin, what are we going to do? We messed up right now. How will we explained this to our parents?" she said with difficult expression. "For now, we must absolutely hide this from our parents. We can''t let them know that the two of us unrelated twin siblings had a magical child or else I have to cut my ties with our family right now and get out of this village." "Harukin, are you leaving us if that happened!" "That''s why, we shouldn''t let them know. If they known about Kur¨¥ being our child. Things are gonna get difficult and messy then I have to leave the village for your sake." Nee-san became sad. I patted her, "Don''t worry, as long as they don''t know about our child, things are gonna be fine for now. But for this to happen, I will need everyone''s help." I looked around and yelled, "Paimon! Are you there? I need your help!" Suddenly, "You called Paimon? What is it, Harukin?" Paimon appeared on top of me then she lied down on my head, facing downward. She looks sleepy. "Paimon, I''m calling a emergency meeting. Take everyone here except my parents and the children." Paimon glanced at Kur¨¥ who''s throwing something on the pond. *Booom!* Then she glanced at Nee-san who looks troubled right now. "Oh, Looks like a super big trouble has come. Don''t worry, Paimon will do everything as your guide to help you." "Thank you, Paimon. You''re becoming helpful lately." "Hey! Paimon is always been helpful!... Okay, stay here for a minute. I''m taking them here." --- Five minutes later, they finally arrived. "Harukin, why did you called everyone here?" I presented Kur¨¥ on everyone "I''ll introduce you, this is my new daughter, Kur¨¥." ... Everyone was silent. "Then, who''s the mother this time?" Wiz asked. I glanced at Nee-san who''s blushing hard right now. "It''s Nee-san." ... "What?!" Everyone reacted. "Aren''t you two siblings, is that really okay?" Akane spoke. "Actually, the magic item won''t work on a real siblings and those who are not compatible couple with it. It''s like the magic item itself is choosing the parents to be born with. I just wanted to try to have a child with Sun-kun using the magic item but his twin sister Megumin took the magic item and accidentally have a child with him. The two of them are compatible with magic item since they''re not really blood related from each other." the perverted Goddess explained. "That''s impossible because even though they''re not related, they actually treating each other as a real twin siblings. The two of them are even inseparable who really loves explosion magic." Erza said. "You''re right, unless one of them has romantic feelings on the other." the perverted Goddess explained, looking at me. Everyone stared at me. "Romantic feelings for Nee-san? Hmmm..." I tried to understand my feelings for Nee-san. "Well, I can say that I really love Nee-san and I don''t want to be separated from her. I don''t even really mind becoming her groom in the future." I said bluntly. "Harukin! How can you say that easily like it''s nothing?" Nee-san became flustered. "Eh?!" Yunyun was very surprised. "It doesn''t sound convincing when he said it." Akane commented. "Then that means..." the perverted Goddess spoke then everyone glanced at Nee-san. ... "Hey! Are you guys telling me that I''m the one who''s in love with my adopted brother, making us becoming compatible with the magic item?" Nee-san face reddened and became even more flustered. "It''s totally her." Erza said. "That''s right. Absolutely, it''s her." Akane spoke. "You don''t have to deny it. It''s actually you for sure." Krul spoke. "Umm... I actually saw you Megumin attempting to kiss Harukin on the lips while he''s sleeping beside you." Wiz revealed. "So Megumin has brother complex." the perverted Goddess spoke. "She''s a brocon for real." Eris commented. "Hahaha... Mommy really loves daddy." Kur¨¥ said happy tone. "Mmmh! To think Harukin will go for his twin sister. What a real scumbag. I liking him even more for becomingly a useless human." My Fianc¨¦e Lalatina m??n?d while heavy breathing. "Megumin... I''m already aware of your feelings for him for long time since we''re always together with him. We always compete with each other but..." Yunyun said then she immediately went to Nee-san, shaking her, "Megumin! How can you went ahead of me and had a child with him. I felt like I lost to you and it''s really unfair." she complained. "What''s going on?" Aqua was clueless. "I just read his mind." Paimon spoke. "Hey! Stop reading my mind without my permission, Paimon." I got mad at Paimon. "What Harukin said is true but only half of it. You have to grow up more to attract him Megumin or else, he will only feel familial love for you." Paimon said. "Hey, Harukin! Is it because my ?h?st is small?" Nee-san glared at me. "It''s not just small, it''s totally flat, Nee-san." I thought. Paimon said, reading my mind. ... "Ha-ru-kin!" Nee-san got furious and jumped onto me, making us fell on the ground together. Right now, I''m lying on the ground with Nee-san sitting on top of me while pounding me. I blocked her with my wrist to stop her attack. "Kur¨¥ will join with Mommy." Kur¨¥ went towards us and tickled my side. "Hahaha! Stop it, Kur¨¥! It''s tickling. Hahaha~" "Hehehe..." Kur¨¥ just giggled. "Is this really okay? Even though the two of them are not blood related, still... they were raised together as siblings by the same parents. They even grow up together. It still sounds wrong." Akane said. "Akane, it''s not his parents who raised him, it was Harukin himself who raised himself." Paimon replied. "Eh? What do you mean?" Akane was surprised. "Since Hyoizaburoo and Yuiyui can''t take care the two of them as a baby together. Harukin actually planned leave this village using his stand, Dark Berserker to take away himself but he can''t. He heard Megumin crying not far away after he left house and got really worried about her well being. That''s why, he returned back and decided to stay by her side, growing up together with her while taking care and raising up her parents to be a good Mother and Father." Paimon explained. "Eh?!" Everyone was really shocked except Aqua, Eris and the perverted Goddess. "Harukin, is that true?" Nee-san asked me. I looked away, "Yes... It''s true, Nee-san." ... "But, how is that possible. He still a baby at that time, right?" Akane asked. Everyone was looking at me. *Sigh* I sighed. I think it''s time to reveal it. I just smiled at them, "My real name is Arata Shouta. I was actually born from another world with a country called Japan, I died and reincarnated here with my entire memories still intact. I''m actually a half-german and half-Japanese in my past life." I revealed about the past me. "What?!" ... "Half-german and half-Japanese... Are you---" "That''s right, Akane. German science is the world''s finest." I saluted with proud tone. "I''m not talking about that!" Akane retorted. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: Sorry for the late upload. I had to remake the entire chapter and wrote from the scratch because it sucks.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 86 - 85: My Real Last Name? Chapter 85: My Real Last Name? Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - After revealing my origin and identity from my past life to them, "Harukin, if you''re reincarnated from Japan then you should be from my world, right?" Akane asked me. "No, it''s not. My world is the same as yours but the apocalypse didn''t happen to mine. The world I came from is actually peaceful and creatures like vampire and demons not real there. In other words, the structure of our world are totally same but the events happening on it are completely different." I answered, explaining to her. "Okay then... I just have last thing I want to ask from you. If your name is Japanese then Arata is your last name, right?" Akane asked me again. "Yes, you''re right. What''s wrong with it?" I responded then asked. Suddenly tears are falling from the eyes of Akane and Erza. "Akane? And you too, Erza? What''s going on? Why are you two crying?" I was confused on what happening to them. "Finally, Erza. Our concerns about Harukin last name has been solved." she said with happy tone. "That''s right, Akane. We can finally have a normal last name after we get together with him. Just hearing our last name turned to ''CrimsonDemon'' makes me really depress." Erza replied, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. "Don''t say it, Erza. Even I don''t want to hear it as I get cringed turning my last name like that." I just gave them wry smile. The first time they heard my last name that turned to CrimsonDemon, they can''t stop themselves from laughing. But, when the two of them became my lovers, suddenly became depressed about it because it will be their last name if our relationship survives, getting married in the future. "Actually, we from Crimson Demon doesn''t have last name. That just Gramps using my tribe''s name as my last name since I don''t have one." I explained. Nee-san glanced at them and said, "What wrong with having a CrimsonDemon as a last name? It''s sounds really cool, you know?" "For you and this village, it is. But what about the others outside this village and in our world also. It sounds really weird to them. Natsu and Gray are even laughing hard, calling me ''Erza CrimsonDemon'' to challenge me into a duel with them. Uuugh~ Just remembering it, I want to beat the two of them together again." Erza complained. "Me too. When Yuu and Mika found out about Harukin''s last name, they laughed very hard saying, ''If I''m going to date someone, find a guy who has decent name. Harukin CrimsonDemon... Hahaha. Not only his name is strange but also his last name. It is on another new level of weirdness. If the two of you got married, your full name will become CrimsonDemon Akane. It really suits you. Hahaha...'' That why, I beat them hard at that time for teasing me." Akane told us. ... Akane and Erza noticed that I''m being silent, "Harukin?" Akane called me, "Akane, Erza... Tell me where are they now in your worlds. I''ll beat the sh*t out of them." I said with menacing tone, cracking my fist. "Don''t worry, Harukin. We already done it many times enough to shut them up." Erza said, holding my wrist. "That''s why, Harukin. From now on, your name will be Arata Harukin. Just forget your past first name ''Shouta'' since it sounds like that we''re Shotacons, going for you who''s younger than us." Akane spoke, pointed her index finger at me. Erza nodded. "Umm... Harukin?" I heard Wiz, tapping my shoulders from behind. I turned and looked behind, seeing her with worried expression. "What''s wrong, Wiz?" "Umm... Actually, Harukin..." She willed herself. "How old are you before you died and reincarnated here?" she asked. Suddenly, everyone looked at me intensely, waiting for my answer except Paimon and the Goddess trio. "Why do you girls want to know? It''s not really that important since what remains of my past life are only my memories. My body is actually crashed by a huge oil tanker truck until it''s unrecognizable." "No, I still want to know because my conscience depends on it." Wiz desperately said. "We''re just curious about it. We might known that you''re actually a very old geezer in the past. We might felt that our boyfriend right now is an old man." "Are you telling me that I might a Lolicon old geezer in my past life? I''m telling you girls right now that I''m not. I''m actually 16 years 11 months 10 days old when I died and my birthday is April 1." I said with angry tone. ... "Not you too, Wiz. Why are you crying?" "Because I''ve been telling myself that I''m not Shotacon. I was really guilty that I had a romantic relationship with you who''s still a child. Now that I known that you''re not actually a child inside, I can finally rest ?ssured that I''m not a genuine Shotacon woman who goes after young male children." Wiz explained, crying in happiness. ... "Sorry, Wiz. You have it hard because of me." I said with pity. "Don''t worry, Harukin. I''m fine now. Let''s just do our best to raise Nana together." Wiz just smiled on me. "Okay..." "Umm... Harukin?" Yunyun approached me. I glanced at her, "Oh, you too, Yunyun. What do you want to ask me?" "Are you really my childhood friend Harukin that I grew up with?" "Huh? What kind of question is that, Yunyun? Of course, I''m Harukin. The one whom you met in the deep forest while you''re lost and crying." "It just that you might different person because of the memories of your past life." she explained. "Yunyun, I already had my past memories when I got born in this world so I''m still me." I replied. "That''s right, Yunyun. Harukin was born strange from the start to become a friends with a weird girl like you. If he don''t have those past memories, you will not meet him in that forest and you''ll stay friendless for the rest of your life." Paimon explained, dissing me. "Eh?!" Yunyun was completely shock. I glanced at Nee-san who seems to be silent. "Nee-san, do you have something to ask me?" "Harukin, just give your twin sister a deep passionate kiss and everything will be alright." Paimon spoke. "Shut up, Paimon!" I retorted. "Hey, Nee-san. Feel free to ask me anything. I''ll be gladly answer now your questions about me." "... Since you''re going be 17 years old from your past life, Am I still the big sister?" Nee-san asked, looking down with sad expression. "I''m gonna ask you, Nee-san. Which of the two of us was born first?" I responded with a question. "Me..." Nee-san answered. "Then you''ll be my Nee-san. Now and forever." I proclaimed. Nee-san slightly surprised from my response then she gave me a kind smile. "Umm... Megumin. Are you going to become one of Harukin''s lover even though it''s wrong or stay being twin siblings with him." Yunyun asked her. Nee-san and I glanced at each other. Nee-san will be always Nee-san even though we''re not really twins or blood related. I want to have a romantic relationship with Nee-san but I still don''t want to abandoned my identity as Nee-san''s twin brother. Nee-san just nodded at me with happy smile then, "Both." she answered. "Eh?!" Everyone was shock even me. "But for the time being, I won''t become his lover for now." Nee-san calmly said. "Why?" Yunyun asked. "If I became Harukin''s lover now, that means I will also automatically become your friend and I don''t want that because I felt like I just lost to you and admit defeat. Yunyun... you will be always my rival and I don''t want to lose to you in anything. I going to overthrow you from that first position." Nee-san explained, putting a fighting stance in front of Yunyun. "Then come at me, Megumin. I also won''t lose to you." Yunyun also put a fighting stance. "Since I was really frustrated on Harukin for calling me flat, I going to vent my frustration on your br??sts because that was thing that''s seducing him." Nee-san rushing towards Yunyun. "Eh?" Yunyun was surprised. *Slap!* *Slap!* *Slap!* *Slap!* *Slap!*~~~ Nee-san slapped Yunyun''s br??sts several times while saying in frustration. "What the heck! What the heck is up with these br??st of yours! Even though we''re eating the same food prepared by Harukin, only yours are growing. Are you sneaking something behind me that you''re not telling me? Tell me!" "Stop it, Megumin! Just because yours won''t grow up, you''re blaming it to mine." Yunyun responded. What elasticity! "Hey, Nee-san. Stop it! You''ll only make them bigger---Ah! Nevermind. Forget what I said. Just continue what you''re doing." I said. "This guy..." Everyone mumbled. Ah! Before I forgot. Since I already revealed about my past me to them. I slid my index finger in the empty space. A holographic screen appeared in front of me. "What are you doing, Harukin?" Erza went close to me on my left side, looking at the screen. Akane followed to my other side, looking also at my screen. "Daddy! Kur¨¥ want to see it too." Kur¨¥ tried to climb up behind me so I just picked her up and carried her in my back. Nana can actually see my system holographic screen then Kur¨¥ should able to see it too. Paimon floated behind me, looking also at my screen. "What are you going to do?" the perverted Goddess asked, standing together with Aqua and Eris while watching me doing something on my system. Krul doesn''t seemed to be interested so she watched Nee-san''s and Yunyun''s funny duel. Only Nee-san, Yunyun, Lalatina and Wiz including my parents and Komekko can''t see my system because they don''t have connections with my system or magic power. "I''m just gonna try something." I said. ________________ Welcome! Harukin Gender: Male Age: 12 Race: Demi-God of the Sun [Status] [Inventory] [Skills] [Special Abilities] [Friend System] [World Gates] [Exit] Date and Time: 12/04/xxxx 10:11 AM _________________ I clicked on the ''Friend System'' in the menu. _________________ Friend System Friend List (2/7) Hyakuya Akane(Active) [Chat] [Move] Erza Scarlet(Active) [Chat] [Move] [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] [Random Invite] Summon Beings (2/10) Krul(Bored) Aqua(Clueless) [Back] _________________ I clicked on "Add a friend" A screen bar appeared. [Name: _______________ [Okay]] I placed "Yunyun" on it then clicked "Okay". *Click* Another screen appeared. _________________ Error 404: Oops... The person you''re trying to add can''t have friends. Please just add another person. [Back] _________________ ... I immediately glanced at Paimon. "No, this is not Paimon''s fault!" Paimon strongly shook her head. I switched my glanced to Earth-chan and Eris. They both looked at each other then glanced at me, shaking their heads. "We have no idea." Earth-chan spoke. Aqua seems clueless so she''s out of this. I glanced at Yunyun who''s struggling with Nee-san. Yunyun... Even my friend system itself is rejecting her to have friends. "Poor Yunyun..." Everyone who saw my screen mumbled. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: Crimson Demon school starts next chapter.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 87 - 86: Red Prison Magic Academy Chapter 86: Red Prison Magic Academy Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - Several months later. I was in the flower field near our village, watching over Komekko, Nana and Kur¨¥ playing around. The three of them are running around. "Kur¨¥... Nana... Komekko... Don''t ran far away from here, okay?" I said to them. "Yes, Daddy!" "Yes, Papa!" "Yes, Onii-chan!" The three of responded at the same time. Looking around, I found a good napping spot on a tree near us and laid down under the shade. Suddenly, "Meow~" A black cat with a red cross-shaped marking on it''s forehead and bat like wings. It has has stubby legs, a big round head, and yellow oval eyes. "Huh? Aren''t you Chomusuke? How did you get out of the seal?" I asked, being confused. "Meow~" "Oh, I remembered that you can''t talk." I sat up then carried the black cat on my ??p, patting it''s head. This is soft like a fur ball. Looks like Chomusuke really like it so I stroke it''s back, ??r?ssing it''s fur. It''s really feels good to touch it that I might get addicted to it. Suddenly, I can''t breathe. "What''s happening?" I felt like someone was shaking me from my back. "Huh?" Everything turned blank. I realized that I was sleeping and I just woke from a very nice dream. I felt someone pinching my nose. When I opened my eyes, I saw that it was Nee-san. She was blushing hard while teary-eyed, glaring at me. "What wrong, Nee-san?" I asked. "Wake up already, Harukin!" I heard Yunyun voice behind while shaking me from back. "Harukin, your hand..." Nee-san responded with embarrassed tone. "Huh?" I noticed that I was fully embracing Nee-san with my right hand inside her pajama pants and und?rw??r behind her, touching her bu?? raw. ..... I just played sleeping while continued touching Nee-san''s bu??. "Harukin! You pervert!" Nee-san pinched both of my cheeks while pouting in anger. "Aw! Aw! Aw! Sorry, Nee-san! I''ll take out my hand now." I glanced at Yunyun who seems mad at me. "Good morning, Yunyun." "Hmph! I''ve been trying to wake you up but you''re not responding to me and continued to touch Megumin''s bu??." "Then what can I do for you then to forgive me." I asked. "Kiss me..." "What? I didn''t hear it clearly." I said, trying to tease her. "I said, kiss me. I want you to give me a good morning kiss!" Yunyun repeat it with determination. "Okay then..." Yunyun closed her eyes, preparing herself to receive my kiss. I sighed then moved my head towards her, kissing her lips. It felt good. After that, I let go of her lips. She was blushing in embarrassment. I glanced at Nee-san who seems to look jealous from watching me and Yunyun kissing. "Nee-san, you want a good morning kiss too?" "Nope." she looked away from me. "Then I just give you a peck on the cheek then." I embraced Nee-san and gave her a kiss on the cheek. It''s seems like she happy from what I did. "Sweet Home, Alabama..." Paimon spoke, appeared out of nowhere, floating near us. I glanced at Paimon and said, "Paimon, it''s not ?n??st if we''re not blood related. And also--" "Paimon knows, you don''t have to explain it. Paimon just wanted say it." This emergency food... "Hey! Paimon is not a emergency food. If you keep calling me that, you''re going to be emergency food as well since we are one entity." ... "Anyway, did Mom and Dad went to the Magic Item Shop already?" "Yes, they are. Nana, Kur¨¥ and Komekko are still sleeping right now." Paimon answered. "Okay then, I have to prepare breakfast now." I stood up from our futon. Right now, I''m only wearing navy blue shorts. "Harukin, Paimon will remind you right now that today is your first day going to school. Be sure to prepare yourself for a lot of cringy introductions." "Ugh!" I ?r??n?d, remembers it. "Let''s go." I said, taking a bath towel. "Harukin, aren''t you going to change into your school uniform?" Yunyun asked me. "No, Yunyun. I''m going to take a bath first." "Eh?! There''s no prepared hot water for you to bath. The water right now is cold." "No, I''m fine with any water temperature." Since I never felt cold during daytime. I went to the bathroom. Inside, there''s a large wooden bathtub that I crafted. (Img<<<) I took off all my clothes then I pointed my palm on the wooden tub. "Create Water!" A particles of water, forming from my palm then shoots on wooden tab, filling it. After that, I washed myself first then I went inside the wooden tub, soaking myself in a warm bath. ... "Bathing in lava really feels better for me." While bathing, suddenly I heard several footsteps from the entrance door of the bathroom. "Megumin, where are you going? And why are you only wearing a towel?" I heard Yunyun''s voice outside. "Of course, I''m going to take a bath too." "But, Harukin is bathing right now." "That''s why, I''m going bath with him." "Then, I''m joining with him too." "No, you can''t. You''re just a girlfriend." "Eh?! But, what about you?" "I''m fine since we''re twins." "Huh?! You two are not even blood related, more like not even twins in the first place. You two are just really like to play twins even though you treat each other like lovers. Why don''t you become his girlfriend already and turned into one of his lovers." Yunyun complained. "Hehe... Yunyun. My relationship right now with Harukin is more than twin siblings but less than lovers until I overthrow you from that first lover position." "What kind of strange relationship is that? It''s totally pain just hearing about it. Just admit that you love him and start to have a romantic relationship with him already." That''s right, Yunyun. Tell Nee-san that. I was nodding. "I love Harukin more than you think, Yunyun. And I don''t want to be ever separated from him even from sleeping at night but, I don''t want to lose to you. If I became his lover right now, I felt like surrendered and admit defeat to you, becoming your friend. If you wanted me become his lover already, you have to defeat me first even though you never won against me even once." "Then I''ll try my defeat you from now on." I heard Yunyun voice has a lot of determination. Nee-san might be like that, but I don''t really mind since she already admitted her feelings for me and we''re acting like lovers now. Good luck, Yunyun. I believe that someday you''ll defeat her. Nee-san already thought of you as her bestfriend from a long time ago. She just don''t want to admit it because she''s also your rival. *Click* I heard clicking sound at the bathroom door. "Huh?" *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* "What''s wrong, Megumin?" Yunyun asked. "The door won''t open. It''s locked inside." "Harukin must locked it from the inside. He must not like us to join right now. How unfortunate..." Yunyun said with disappointed tone. "Okay then, Yunyun. Let''s go." Wait! I don''t remember locking the door. I always leave it unlock when I entered inside the bathroom. I glanced at the bathroom door. I saw Paimon floating while being n?k?d. "Unfortunately, Harukin. No fan service for you today." she said. I looked at her with my eyes squinted. "Oh, Are you disappointed? Sorry, but the bathtub is too small for the four of us." She glide towards me, joining the bath with me. "Paimon felt the water is warm but not bad..." she felt relax, closing her eyes. "Harukin, can you make the water a little warmer using your sunshine magic for Paimon?" she requested on me. "Sure." I responded. I opened my dimensional storage and took out a very sharp knife and some fresh vegetables like carrots, potatoes, white onion and others. I skinned the vegetables and cut them to small pieces while putting them inside the tub with us. Few minutes later, "Harukin, aren''t the bath water getting to hot?" she opened her eyes. She noticed that there''s a floating vegetables in our bath. "Harukin, what are you doing?" Paimon glanced at me. "Since we''re both emergency food, I''m making breakfast right now with the two of us as a ingredients." "Hey! You''re going to be fine since you don''t get burned but what about me?" Paimon complained. "Then be cooked just like the ingredients here." Paimon became angry then she jumped, pounding me. "Paimon already told you that never treat Paimon as an emergency food!" "Hahaha~" I just laughed hard from her amusing reaction. After I bathed, I changed into my school uniform then I started to make real breakfast. My school uniform consist of pink long sleeve shirt, orange necktie, black long pants, black shoes and black gloves. I don''t wear mage robe because I felt cringy wearing them. (Img<<<) "Onii-chan are you there?" "Papa!" "Daddy?" "I''m here! Paimon please help them wash there face." "Okay..." she responded with unwilling tone. "I''ll make your favorite bacon sandwich for breakfast." "Leave it to Paimon!" she became suddenly cheerful. After eating breakfast, we said our goodbye to the little children then walked, going to school. I glanced at them, looking at them in their school uniform. Their uniform consist of a pink shirt and ultra-short miniskirt, a knee-length black cloak and a red and orange-striped tie. The two of them are also wearing long brown boots. The only difference between them is Nee-san is wearing a dark brown witch hat. She also has a white bandage, covering her right leg while other leg is wearing black knee socks. Yunyun in the other hand was wearing a pair of black knee socks and a round golden hair clip on her hair in her left head. (Img<<<) The two of them are really beautiful in their costum-- No! It''s school uniform. I felt like the two of them are more twins than Nee-san and me. It a beautiful day, walking together towards school. "Once we entered the school the school, I wonder if I can get new friends there." ... I was silent. "New friends? You don''t even have friends in the first place." Nee-san spoke. "Eh?! What about Harukin? He''s my first friend right?" "Yunyun, Harukin doesn''t count as your friend anymore since you two already dating each other. It''s rude to call your boyfriend a friend." "Then what about you, Megumin. We''re friends right?" Yunyun desperately said to Nee-san. "No, we''re eternal rivals. We can never be friends." "Waaah?! Then what about Akane and Erza?" "I can only see your relationship with them as a fellow girlfriends, not friends. When did you talk with them about a topic other than Harukin?" Nee-san hit the nail. Yunyun became teary-eyed. What Nee-san said it''s true. According to Erza, when she tried to talk to Yunyun about a topic other than me, Yunyun can''t follow and she''s even too shy say it them. Things became awkward to them after that. The problem is not only that Erza and Akane are from different world but also the difference in personality and age. Yunyun is too shy and has not much confidence in herself. I wonder where I can find suitable friend for her. No one in this world except Nee-san who doesn''t want to admit it. This must be why she''s friendless even in the canon. I''ll try my very best to find her a suitable friend. While having my own monologue in my mind, we arrived in front of our school. The Red Prison Magic Academy. There was a statue of griffon in the center of the campus. The building is like a dormitory made of wood. "Let''s go... Nee-san... Yunyun..." I glanced to the both of them. "Yes!" the two of them responded at the same time. We entered the school campus. (To be continued.) (Meme<<<) (A/N: Cringy school starts.... I''ll fix my mistakes later." Chapter 88 - 87: King Crimson Chapter 87: King Crimson Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - We Crimson Demons are gifted from birth with exceptional intelligence and magical power. Each of us as we grew up will gain the title of Arch Wizard at the age of 12 then we begin training in magic at Red Prison Magic Academy, the only school existing since our village is the only place in this country that has an implemented school system. Entering the school campus together with my childhood friend (girlfriend) Yunyun and my twin sister (not blood related; more than twin siblings but less than lovers she said) Megumin, but I''m still calling her Nee-san. While walking in the school grounds, everyone around are staring at us especially at me. Yunyun who''s walking beside me got anxious and moved closer, trying to hide herself behind me. Nee-san seems not to care about them, walking straight beside me on my other side. If someone was looking at me in this situation, they probably think that because I''m popular especially to girls. But actually no... Hearing the conversations around me, "Isn''t that Harukin the one who defeated the village Chief multiple times in a duel that even made the other ?du?ts scared of him? I heard he''s dating his weird daughter now." one the female pupil spoke, gossiping with other pupils. "That''s totally him. The little boy that my mom has been wooing in the past. During that time, mom was totally head over heels to him, always mumbling his name while m??ning at night. I''ll never forget that boy who made my mom like that." the female pupil beside her replied. "I''ll also never forget that face. He has a lot of pictures posted all over my freak eldest sister''s room." "Me too, my mom and big sister really likes him. They always visit him in that old magic item shop even though they won''t buy anything. I even found out that they proposed marriage on him." "Mine is my Aunt. She even sneakily stole his clothes and took it home, sniffing it in her room while saying ''Ara ara'' in m??ning tone. I don''t know why she''s doing it." This village... There are only few people who are decent. "I remembered him now! He''s the boy who furiously chased after me with a large sword in his hands when I tried to confess my love to a cute purple haired girl. He was yelling that he''ll going to castrate me. It''s was really scary that I was traumatized to the point that I was not able go out of my house, frightened by him." a male pupil pointed at me in surprise. "Yeah, me too. I was also chased by him around the village when I tried to give a flower to a cute blonde elf girl, confessing my feelings for her. I thought was going to die at that time." another male pupil spoke. "But I heard that he''s doing that to all boys who approached those two cute girls. I always saw him walking together those two including his little sister." "Why is he doing that? Has he had interest on those two cute girls?" "No, not really. More like..." he moved his head to whisper something to his friend. *Whisper* * Whisper* *Whisper* "Eh?! Those are his daughters! Is that true?" "It''s true. I confirmed it with Bukkororii-san." he nodded. "That guy is really unbelievable. Having children already?! I can''t believe that he''s the same age as us." "You said it. He''s even dating multiple girls from outside the village and majority are beautiful and m?tur? young women. What a amazin-- No! he''s a scumbag guy." Everyone around us keep gossiping about me but all of them are true. I just don''t really care about it. "The ?du?ts actually can''t do anything against him even they band together because I saw it myself in the past that he nearly destroyed this village by himself." "That''s why they''ve calling him by the title ''Crimson Demon King'' as no one can defy him in this village. For short, it was ''King Crimson'', the invincible King Crimson. It really suits him." ... Since when did I gained that title of Crimson Demon King. I don''t remember those names entitled on me. But I don''t mind the King Crimson, it sounds so Jojo. "See, Megumin! I told you to not to spread it. Harukin''s reputation is getting worse because of that title." Yunyun spoke. "Don''t worry, Yunyun. Harukin is the one who came up with that title. I just heard it from him when I saw him doing poses together with Nana, Kur¨¥ and Komekko saying, ''Once anyone witnesses King Crimson... As of that moment... they no longer exist in this world.'' Ever since I heard that, instead of Crimson Demon King, I shortened it into King Crimson just for him. Amazing, right?" Nee-san replied with proud tone. "Nee-san... You''re actually watching me at that time." I mumbled. *Sigh* I sighed, ignoring the people saying around us. I may say that I''m popular to opposite s?x, but only to the young women who''s several older than me. The girls who''s near my age see me as a womanizer and a weird boy while every boys in this village thought the same and they are scared of me. I''ll admit it, aside from Yunyun, I don''t really have any friends in this world. All of my friends are actually from different world like Gray, Natsu, Cana, Levy, Mira, Lisanna and Elfman who goes around the Magnolia Town, messing things. Simon, Wally, Shou, Milliana who''s like a sibling to me are from there also. Kouta, Chihiro, Ako, Fumie and Taichi together with the salty boy and Mika are also from different world. I felt like... I''ll be just like Yunyun if I don''t have the world gate. I smiled. When they flock together they fly so high. I kind of understand now why Kazuma''s party was successful in the future even though they had such dysfunctional abilities. I looked up in the sky, staring at the sun. Both me and Yunyun are friendless in this world. It feels like we''re destined to be with each other. We''re the only Crimson Demon to not display boisterous and eccentric behavior, making us quite a normal persons, but abnormal among our clan. Just like me having friends from another world, I also want Yunyun to experience having real friends, not only to her fellow girlfriends. I think it''s time for me to make the move for her. If my friend system doesn''t want to help her to look for real friends on another world... Fine, I''ll do it myself. Even I can''t bring her with me to another world, I''ll just convince them to come here in my home world. Of course, it should be a female friend or else I''ll get jealous. I, Harukin will create an army of friends for her, calling it the Soviet Yunyun and becoming its leader. I''ll be doing my best for her as her boyfriend so that she can experience having real friends. I raised my fist in the air. (Img<<<) Well, the truth is... it''s kind of sad to see her that she''s the only one who doesn''t have a bridesmaid in the future. Poor Yunyun... "Huh?" I noticed Nee-san and Yunyun are staring at me with their eyes squinted. "What''s wrong, you two?" I asked. "Harukin... I just felt that you thought something stupid, right?" Nee-san spoke, asking me. "Me too, Megumin. I can read in his face that he''s planning something big. I have a bad feeling about this." Yunyun followed. I was silent and didn''t say anything. While walking, we went inside the old school building, ignoring the gossiping pupils around us. --- Meanwhile, (Paimon''s POV) Paimon was in charge of taking care of Harukin''s little sister and daughters. Paimon is such an amazing grown up that Paimon can take care these three children by herself. That''s why, Harukin should be praising Paimon a lot, giving a lot of delicious food to Paimon. (Img<<<) Paimon right now is floating, following Kur¨¥, Nana and Komekko who''s running together towards their playground. The three of them arrived at their playground. ... It was a large fish pond in the neighborhood. More like it''s a fish farm that owned by someone named Shikobei, the village''s fisherman. Paimon has a bad feeling about this but, Paimon will just watch over them for the time being. "Nana... Komekko... This is the fish spot that Kur¨¥ just found. This is a good spot for fish blasting. Now, let''s do it!" Kur¨¥ excitedly said, taking out something from her bag. She gave a round looking plushies to Komekko and Nana. "Oh, it''s a school of fish! Can we throw it now?" Komekko said with excited tone, pointing at the fish pond. "Sure, let''s throw it together at the same time." Kur¨¥ replied, preparing to throw the plushy on her hand. Nana is still expressionless and silent, standing beside the two. "Okay, one... two... three!" Kur¨¥ and Komekko counted then the three of them threw high together at the same time the plushies at the pond, aiming at the school of fish. ... There was a silence for a moment then, *BOOOOM!!* The plushies exploded in the pond. Looks like Harukin''s debt will increase again. (To be continued.) (Memes? Please put it the comment section.) (A/N: Sorry for the late update.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 89 - 88: Early Graduation Chapter 88: Early Graduation Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - Arriving at the second floor of the school building where our class are being held. We immediately went inside our classroom, choosing the best seat we can find. Since I''m not the protagonist or main character from anime or manga who generally seat by the window, I seated on the front center of the class. "Harukin, why are you sitting in front?" Yunyun asked. "Don''t mind me, Yunyun... Nee-san. You can choose your own seat where you two are comfortable." I responded. "I think that''s not a good spot for you, Harukin." Nee-san said to me. "Why?" Suddenly, someone tapped my shoulders from behind. "Umm..." "Huh? What is it? Do you need something?" I said, turning around, looking behind me. It was girl short dark brown and crimson eyes. "Hieee~ Nothing, I''m really sorry!" she got scared of me, trying to stop herself from crying. "Huh?" I was confused with her reaction. "Sorry, please don''t hurt me!" she covered herself with her bag, trembling in fear. Everyone in the class started to gossip again. "The King Crimson is already bullying someone in the first day. He''s really scary that I don''t want to talk to him." "Don''t approach him. He might bully us too." Do I look like a scary delinquent right now to them. "Harukin... You have a very tall height for young age and the person behind you can''t see the board with a tall boy like you sitting front of her." Yunyun spoke. ... I guess I''m really scary for them since they don''t know anything about me. When I''m still little child, I don''t really play with the children at my age in my village aside from Yunyun and Nee-san. All they knew about me are things like rampaging around the village, chasing the guys who goes after my daughters and being chased by women who likes me. "Miss, I''m sorry if I look scary on you." I patted her head, giving her a kind smile. She was surprised with her face slightly blushing, gazing at me while hiding behind her bag. "Then... I''ll be choosing a different seat." I stood up from my seat then went to the open seat at the farthest back in corner. Looking at the seat which is beside the window. In the end, I ended up sitting on the protagonist seat. ... Well, I''ll be just sitting here until the class starts. I just sat on it, waiting while looking outside the window. It was beautiful day outside and also peaceful. I was wonder if Erza doing okay right now. She''s been rushing into a lot of high level quest in order to be qualified in S-Class Promotion Trial. Lately in the past, she''s hanging out a lot with me, going for a date or training with me that she forgot to take a regular number of quest in order to partake in promotion trial which is not healthy for our relationship, neglecting her responsibility and job as a Fairy Tail Wizard. That''s why, I encouraged her to try her best to be chosen at the selection to participate in the trial this year and become a S-Class Mage of Fairy Tail. I made a promised with her that we''re going to a S-Class quest just the two of us together. She was really motivated, looking forward to it. Akane right now also is busy studying for the highschool entrance exam. Just like what I did with Erza, she wants me to promise her to join the army with her to hunt vampires. I refused her since I don''t really trust the Japanese Imperial Demon Army but I promise her that the two of us together will go for vampire hunt date, doing Hamon everywhere. It''s been a long time since I''ve been with them. Akane and Erza right now are already 15 years old while I''m going to be 13 this year. Aqua and Earth-chan are busy with their job in heavenly realm while Eris as Chris is with my Fianc¨¦e Lalatina, taking quest together. Wiz was just called in the Demon King''s castle for a general meeting so Krul came, accompanying her while Paimon and I take care of Nana. *Yawn* I yawned, looking outside the window. *BOOOOM!!* I was astonished by sudden explosion. I quickly stood up and looked around carefully outside the window. I noticed that there''s a rainbow not far from here. ... The place where the explosion came from... It''s in the fish farm of Shikobei-san. "Kur¨¥... Daddy is proud of your explosion but I gonna get scolded again by Uncle Hiropon with this." "Harukin, I think you''re spoiling your daughters too much. You''re going to be in trouble in the future if you continued being like that." Yunyun scolded. I held my forehead in headache, "I know, Yunyun. That''s why, I gonna put the three of them in solidarity confinement later from what they did." *Thud* I heard the door slides open. I saw a middle-age man with black hair, red eyes, and a small unshaven facial hair. His attire consists of wearing a tunic, trousers and leather boots. It was Pucchin-sensei the only teacher here in the village. He walked in front of the class, looking around. His eyes landed on me. "Harukin, I''ve been looking for you. You''re things are in our staff office. What are you doing here?" he said, reminding me. "Eh?" Yunyun and Nee-san was surprised. "Well, forget it since it''s your first day here at school. Come here in front." I walked in the front of the class, standing beside him. "From now on, he''s going to be the substitute teacher of the class and a part time doctor of this school to lessen the burden of the staffs." "Yo! My name is Harukin. I''m gonna be your emergency teacher and part time doctor at the same time." "Harukin... as a teacher, we must introduce ourselves cool and elegant way." "Alright then Sensei... But, I refuse!" "What?!" Pucchin-sensei was surprised. "I, Harukin has an absolute favorite things to do and it is saying ''No.'' to someone whom they think that I agree to do it for them even though I don''t like it." *Thud!* *Menacing* ... Pucchin-sensei got weirded out with me, "Okay, fine. Do what you want. But, you have to change your uniform in the office now. I don''t want you to mistaken as a student here by other staff." he gave up. I noticed Yunyun was depressed while Nee-san was glaring at me, giving me signs. "You... and... I... talk... later." Then she gripped her fist towards me. Nee-san... I actually don''t have any time to waste just to attend classes now that I have Nana and Kur¨¥ living with us. That''s why, I''m working a part time here at school so that I can still spend my with the two of you here while working. And also my pay here is double with two part time job, working on it at the same time. I went outside the classroom, going to the office. Arriving inside the teachers office, I saw a table with my name written on it. My uniform was folded properly on top of my table consisting of red shirt and dark coat. I guess only my top clothes are the only the part I''m changing. After changing my clothes, I looked myself on the big mirror in this office. (Img<<<) "Hmmm... Not bad. It''s not that cringy. I look like a real Crimson Demon now. I guess I give my thanks to Pucchin-sensei and principal later for preparing this for me." Going outside the teacher''s office, "Well, I should visit the infirmary since it''s my office too even though I''m just a substitute." I turned and walked straight from the corridor. Looking around while walking, I arrived at the dead end of the building. I noticed a door with a sign written on it. [Red Prison Clinic] "Oh, I found it." *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* I knocked on the door. "Come." I heard a female voice from inside that I''m familiar. I opened the door and went inside. I saw a young woman sitting on the sitting on her office, writing something on a notebook. "It''s still first day of school, what happened to you to come here--" When she turned towards me. "Oh, it was just you, Harukin. I thought it was a student." It was Doc whom I worked with as a part time ?ssistant Doctor. She was beautiful woman with long, wavy dark hair and crimson eyes. She''s wearing a monocle on her left eye. (Img<<<) Looking at her appearance right now, she looks very young and beautiful just like my mom but, don''t be deceived by her looks. Even though she looks like that, she''s actually already in her thirties---" She immediately stood up, dashing towards me and pinched both of my cheeks. " Doctor Harukin! Did you just thought something rude about me?!" she said with angry tone. "I didn''t..." "Liar!" "I''m telling you that I''m still not in my mid thirties. I''m still young." she desperately said to me. "Okay, Okay. I understand. Please let go of my cheeks." After that, she let go of me. "Ouch, that hurts." I said, massaging my cheeks. She returned back to her seat then she pointed at the open small table beside her. "That''s your table for the time being, if I''m here." then she pointed at the cabinet near us, "The medicines are hidden on that cabinet over there." Glancing back at me, "From now on, you''re also a staff of this school so I''m calling you Harukin-sensei just like when we work together at my clinic." "Then I''m calling you also by your real name instead of Doc." "Don''t! Doc is enough for me." "I''m going to say it now." "No! Don''t you dare!" she said with threatening tone. "But, your name sounds better than the other Crimson Demons." "Still... Don''t say it. I regretting now that you known my real name that I''ve been hiding for a long time by using Doc as my name. My daughter blurted it on you accidentally." "It''s cute though..." "No!" "A---" "Stop!" "Ya!" "I already told you to stop!" she got mad at me. ... "Okay... I''m sorry, Ayaya-sensei." I apologized. "Noooooo!!" she screamed. (To be continued.) (Use the comment section for posting memes) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 90 - 89: Adventurer Card Chapter 89: Adventurer Card Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - After teasing Doc-- Ayaya-sensei in the clinic, I went back to my classroom. "Harukin-sensei, why are taking so long to change your clothes? I can''t start the class without you watching the foremost teacher of the Crimson Demon teaching the class." "Sorry, Pucchin-sensei. I just visited my office on the clinic just now before coming back here." "Oh, I understand then... You may sit in the back for the time being since there still no prepared seat for you on the side." "Okay then..." I said, going back to my protagonist seat. When I sat back on my seat, Nee-san looked behind, glaring at me. "Harukin, what''s the meaning of this. Instead of becoming my classmate, you turned into one of our teachers." she talked to me with angry tone. "That''s right, Harukin. Megumin and I was really looking forward to spend our time learning together into our class." Yunyun spoke, disappointed tone. "Sorry, you two. Well actually, the condition in graduating in this school is when you already learned or master a Intermediate Magic or Advanced Magic." "Then..." Nee-san spoke, listening to me. "Do you two remembered that I''m already doing a lot of quests three years ago?" "We remembered." "I''m an Arch Wizard that has a lot of magic spell so I''m not already qualified to enter this school. I graduated just when I applied so I can only become your teacher to spend my time with the two of you here at school." ... Suddenly, "Since, the class introduction is already finished, each one of you will receive a adventurer''s card and become a genuine Arch Wizard." Yes! I was able past my time outside so that I can''t hear the class''s cringey introductions. Pucchin-sensei took out a mechanical device with a crystal ball place on top of it, and placed it on top of the table. "Each of you will come in front and place your palm on this crystal ball then after that, you will receive your own adventurer''s card. As a Crimson Demon, I will make your class Arch Wizard automatically." That was not good to hear when you''re a Crimson Demon, your class is sealed at best to being Arch Wizard. Well, you can change it anyway if you don''t like it. "Now, starting from the front at the left side, come here in front." I took a nap for the time being. --- - 40 minutes later - "Harukin, Harukin! Wake up." I heard Yunyun''s voice while shaking me as she woke me up. "Yes, I''m Harukin. What is it, Yunyun?" I responded, stretching out my body. *Yawn* I yawned, looking around. "It''s Megumin''s turn now." "Oh, Nee-san? Okay then..." I watched Nee-san went in front then she touched the crystal ball with her palm. When Pucchin-sensei gave Nee-san''s Adventurer''s Card, she immediately read it. "You have a good stats Megumin. Keep it up." Pucchin-sensei praised her. I saw a small grin on Nee-san''s face. After that, she went back to her seat happily. She turned around then show us her Adventurer''s Card with proud expression. "Look at this, Harukin... Yunyun." I read her Adventurer''s Card. _____________ Megumin Gender: Female Race: Human Lv 1 Job Class: Arch Wizard Parameters Strength <46> Vitality <78> Magic Power <236> Dexterity <67> Agility <34> Luck <40> Intelligence <180> Active Skills Skill Points <0> Experience Points <00.01%> ... I guess, not bad for starters. "Nice, Megumin! I wonder what mine will be." Yunyun was happy for Nee-san. "Harukin, what''s with your reaction." "No, Nee-san. I''m just totally speechless seeing your Adventurer''s card!" I immediately replied while being flustered. There was a wide grin on Nee-san''s face. "Hehe... Okay then..." Few minutes later, it was Yunyun''s turn. She stood up from her seat, going in front. She willed herself then quickly touch the crystal ball. After that, Pucchin-sensei gave her Adventurer''s Card. Reading it, she suddenly became dejected. She went back to her seat. "Is something wrong with your Adventurer''s Card, Yunyun?" I asked. "I lost to Megumin." she responded with sad tone, showing to us her Adventurer''s Card. _____________ Yunyun Gender: Female Age: 12 Race: Human Lv 1 Job Class: Arch Wizard Parameters Strength <41> Vitality <75> Magic Power <225> Dexterity <63> Agility. <33> Luck <65> Intelligence <170> Active Skills Skill Points <0> Experience Points <00.01%> ______________ Her luck is really high. "Hehe... You cannot defeat me that easily, Yunyun." Nee-san spoke with proud tone. "Okay then... Looks like all of you are given a Adventurer''s Card." Pucchin-sensei put away the device from his table. "Huh?" Nee-san and Yunyun reacted. "We''ll now let''s start the class--" "Wait!" Nee-san raised her hand, interrupting Pucchin-sensei. "What is it, Megumin?" "Sensei, what about Harukin? Isn''t he going to have his turn?" Nee-san pointed at me. "Megumin, what are you talking about? Did you know that your twin brother is already a adventurer. He should already had his Adventurer''s card from a long time ago." Pucchin-sensei responded. "Huh?!" He turned around, glaring at me. She gave me a menacing smile. I sweated profusely. "Ha-ru-kin! Is that true that already had yours?" I nodded, looking away from her. "Why did you not shown it me until this time." "Well, you never asked me, Nee-san." I answered. "Oooh... Then show it to me now." she said, looking at me with squinted eyes. "Sorry, Nee-san. I can''t right now." "Look at me when I''m speaking to you, Harukin. Tell me why you can''t." she moved her face near me, looking at me with piercing stare. I tried to endure her stare but suddenly, "Harukin, we already aware that you still trying to hide something from us. We shown our Adventurer''s Card to you but you don''t yours, it''s really unfair for us." Yunyun said with sad tone. "Ugh!" That pierced my heart in guilt. ... "Still trying to hide it?" Nee-san eyes became teary-eyed while glaring at me. *Sigh* I sighed then said, "No, Nee-san. I will show it now." I opened a void in a empty space, taking out something from my dimensional storage. I guess I can''t hide it to them anymore. "This..." Everyone was surprised including Pucchin-sensei, showing them my magic. "It''s the King Crimson magic!" "He''s demonstrating it to us." Everyone was watching me. I was still hiding it from Nee-san because I''m preparing this to show my magic to Nee-san on our 13th birthday. It''s really unfortunate that the gift that I wanted to show her will be found out early. I took out my Adventurer''s card from my dimensional storage, giving it to Nee-san. She immediately took and read it. Nee-san eyes widened, trembling in shock. "What''s wrong, Megumin. What''s written on it." Yunyun stood up from her seat then went close to Nee-san, reading it with her. Suddenly, "Huh?! What''s with those stats?!!" Yunyun eyes also widened in shock, can''t believe on what she seeing right now. _____________ Harukin Gender: Male Age: 12 Race: Human(Demi-God) Lv 264 Job Class: Arch Wizard Parameters Strength <113630> Vitality <113630> Magic Power <113630> Dexterity <89567> Agility. <79400> Luck <15> Intelligence <160> Active Skills Passive Skills Skill Points <190> Experience Points <78.77%> ______________ ... "Harukin! You''re not joking us, right? Is this real?" Nee-san-san asked me with unbelievable expression. "That''s my real Adventurer''s Card and what information written there about me is real." I responded. Thought, what written there is only 20% of my full power during high noon without activating ''The One Ultimate''. This isn''t even my final form. My special abilities are not even included there. I wonder how will the two of you react when they see it. (To be continued.) (Meme? Comment section.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 91 - 90: Dejected Harukin Chapter 90: Dejected Harukin Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Erza''s POV) - Fairy Tail World - Going to visit the guild today after coming back from a long week of quest yesterday. Arriving at the entrance door, I immediately entered inside. Upon entering inside the guild, I saw everyone around looking at me nervously. "I''m back, Master." I spoke with smile. "Welcome back, Erza. Did you get rest?" Master greeted me back with a kind smile and asked. "Yes, Master. I''m going to take another job today." "Erza, I think you shouldn''t rushing it. You should take your time and rest well." "Master, I just wanted to become an S-Class Wizard this year and I promise that to Harukin. I have to absolutely make sure that I''ll make it this year and become one." "Master is right, Erza. You shouldn''t force yourself too much, taking into something extreme or you might collapse. Harukin will say the same thing to you, making him worried of your condition." ... I became slightly sad, hearing it. They''re right. Harukin is actually not forcing me to become an S-Class Wizard. He said that it''s fine to take things slowly but for me, I really wanted to become one already just like him. That''s why, I trying my very best to achieve it this year. But, I don''t want to make Harukin worried about me right now because he''s busy with his new job as a school teacher and a doctor at the same time so I''ll take their advise and rest well. I really miss Harukin''s Strawberry shortcakes and I want to eat one again right now. I wonder how he''s doing in his job. "Where''s Natsu and Gray? Are they fighting again?" I asked. Master glanced at a certain direction. I followed it, turning my head. "Hi, Erza! We''re getting along again today." Gray spoke. "Aye!" Natsu responded. Natsu and Gray are very friendly with each other with their arms are around in each other''s shoulders. But, they''re sweating profusely with their voice having a nervous tone. "Yo, Erza! It''s been a long time since we seen each other." I heard Mira''s voice with arrogant tone behind me. Turning around behind me, I saw Mirajane looking at me conceited expression. She''s a girl with a blue eyes and long white hair tied in ponytail using a purple ribbon. She wore a gothic-looking, overly revealing outfit matching the tomboyish personality she had at the time. She donned a dark, skimpy sleeveless shirt adorned with some light curved motifs on the ?h?st, a pair of leather shorts held up by a studded belt with a demonic-looking buckle and th??h-high boots with stiletto heels, each bearing a skull adorned by a flower on their upper front parts. She also sported a bracelet shaped like a demonic arm around her right wrist, a ring on the same hand''s middle finger, and dark nail polish. (Img<<<) "How about we continue our fight from the last time. Come at me." Mirajane said with mocking tone. "Onee-chan, you''re gonna fight her again?" Lisanna spoke behind her. "Now, I think about it. We never settle our duel. Okay then... Let''s do it." Mira and I charged into each other. "Waaaaah! Mirajane and Erza are fighting each other again!" Gray shouted, panicking. "Die, Erza!" "I''ll make you cry, Mirajane!" "Huh?! I''m smelling something very familiar around here." Natsu sniffing around him. Both of us threw our right fist at the same time, making it cross with each other then landing into our face. "Ugh!" Both of us flew away, crashing on the floor. We both stood up immediately, charging again in each other. We grabbed each other hands and struggled with each other, pushing with full force. "You clanky girl!" Mirajane mocked me, yelling. "You midriff baring girl!" I replied, shouting. "You prickly girl!" "You bony girl!" "You armour freak!" We continued giving mocking names on each other. "You two, stop it already!" Cana spoke. But, we just ignored her. "Stop it, you two. You''re destroying the Guild." Macao spoke. We''re not listening to him. "Onee-chan! Erza! Please stop fighting!" Lisanna pleaded. We didn''t stop and continued fighting. "Huh, Harukin?! What are you doing under the table? And since when did you''ve been here in the Guild!" We heard Natsu with surprised tone. Both Mirajane and I suddenly stopped then we glanced at the direction of Natsu. We saw Natsu together with Harukin who looks dejected under the dining table. Harukin turned around, glancing at us with sad expression. "Huh? Erza? And Mirajane?" he spoke. Mirajane and I immediately let go of each other and stopped fighting. "Haru?" Mirajane was surprised, blushing while gazing at Harukin. "Harukin..." I said with embarrassed tone while being self-conscious. "What''s with that reaction?!" everyone in the Guild retorted. --- - Few minutes later - (Harukin''s POV) After Nee-san found out about my information in my Adventurer''s Card, she became angry with me without saying any reason. She became depressed after that, saying that I should stay away and don''t talk with her for the time being. With things turning like that between me and Nee-san, I also became depressed and went here in the Fairy Tail World. Yunyun advised me that I should stay away from Nee-san for the time being and give her enough time to accept the different things between us twins. She said that Nee-san is my twin sister before she became my semi-girlfriend. I just learned that Nee-san was being compared to me by the village people because of my achievements. This made Nee-san felt a inferiority complex, comparing herself to me. Nee-san shouldn''t comparing herself to me because I''m not even her twin brother in the first place. I''m just a boy who decided to stay at her home to take care of them. I''m totally a stranger and unrelated to her and there was nothing to compare between us. We''re just playing twins in the first place. Our daughter Kur¨¥ is going to be sad, seeing us like that. I have to do something to fix quickly the rift between me and Nee-san so that the two of us will be lovey-dovey again. Sitting at the dinning table in Fairy Tail Guild. I still felt dispirited right now. "You seems sad Harukin. Did something happened?" Erza asked, sitting beside me while bringing me a juice drink. "Nothing, it just that Nee-san and I had a quarrel." I answered. "Huh? You and Megumin had a quarrel? You two always reconciles immediately that it won''t took that long." Erza said. "Yeah, you''re right but this time, it might take few days before we reconcile because Nee-san doesn''t want to talk to me for the time being." I nodded, explaining. "Then you''re gonna stay here in Magnolia town for several days right?" Mira said, sitting on my other side. "Huh?" Erza glanced at Mira. ... "Who are you?!" she spoke with surprised tone. I was confused on why Erza reacted to Mira like that so I also looked at her. Mira was wearing a beautiful red dress with her hair tied in twin tails. She was stunningly gorgeous. (Img<<<) "Mirajane, what''s with sudden change in appearance?" Erza asked, can''t what she seeing right now. "Ara, Erza. I''m a girl, you know. I have to be always look beautiful." Mira responded with a beautiful smile. It was a sudden big change in behavior and appearance. "Ugh!" Erza looks disgusted with her. Everyone around looked a Mirajane with their cheek twitching. "Harukin, you''ve been rarely visiting the guild lately. You should come here more often and take job quest with me." Mira spoke, moving closer to me. She was about to touch my right shoulder but, *Slap* Erza slapped away her hand. "Huh?" Mira checked her hand, making it close and open several times. ... She glanced back at me. "Hehe..." She just happily smiled and jumped, hugging me from behind. "Haru!" "Mira?" I responded. "Haru, let''s train together again just like in the past. This time I will show you how much I improved." Mira happily said. Suddenly, Erza immediately stood up from her seat then pulled away Mira away from me. "Hey, you! Don''t get so chummy with him!" Erza said with annoyed tone. Mira glanced at her, "Oh, Erza... We''re friends, as well as guildmates. We''ve also been together for a long time, training with each other to control my magic so you''re not the only one who he spends his time with. What''s so inappropriate about that?" she responded to Erza. "Everything about it is inappropriate! He''s my boyfriend right now!" Erza replied. "Relax, Erza. Let''s try to get along with our guildmates, okay?" I tried to stop them from quarreling. "Anyway, thanks to her I got to learned some new delicious recipe from this world." I followed with a smile. "Haru!" Mira happily said, blushing. She joyfully moved toward me, trying to hug me but, "Hey!" Erza pulled her. ... With Mira glancing at Erza, she tried to touch me. *Slap!* Erza slapped away her hand. Mira tried to touch me again. *Slap!* Erza slapped it away again. Mirajane tried it once again. *Whoosh!* But, it was a feint so Erza missed her hand. She became angry. "Don''t let it go to your head!" she yelled, grabbing both of Mira''s hands and pushing her away. Mira struggled with her. "Ara! A-ara, ara, ara, ara!" Both of the fell on the floor. "Mirajane, show your real personality to Harukin and stop hiding that bad behavior of yours." Erza said, pushing her down. "Ara, I''m such a good girl. I don''t know what are you talking about." Mira responded with a smile. Those two are really close and they really get along just like in the canon. I just drink my juice on the table, chilling. Suddenly, a holographic notification bar appeared in front of me. "Huh?" [Two random gates appeared in the World Gate.] This... I guess I shall investigate it for now while waiting for Nee-san to calm down and talk to me. (To be continued.) (Memes? In comment section please for support. Power Stones are temporary, paragraph comments can be erased if I made a grammar fixing but Comments in the comment section are eternal.) (A/N: Hinagiku route next chapter.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 92 - 91: Pink Haired Oni Chapter 91: Pink Haired Oni Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Fairy Tail World - Inside the guild with Mira and Erza fighting each other, I moved out from my seat to prepare myself to go to the random gates appeared in my World Gate. "Erza! Mira! I''m sorry, but I have a new plans for today." I said. Erza and Mira who are pulling each other''s hair stopped then glanced at me. "Harukin, where are you going this time?" Erza asked. "I''m going to investigate something. There''s a random gates opened just now and I going there by myself." I answered. "Ah, Alright then... But be sure to bring me with you next time, okay?" "Sure." I responded with a smile. "Hey, Erza. What is he talking about? I didn''t get anything on what he said just now." Mira spoke in confusion. "Hehe... I''m Harukin''s girlfriend so I have the rights to know things about him. Other than Master and Gildarts, no other people can know his deep secrets." Erza said to Mira with a smug expression. "Erza, don''t get full of yourself!" Mira became furious. The two started to fight again. It''s always like this when the two of them meet. *Sigh* "This two..." I guess I should go now before it turned into a big chaos around here. Glancing at everyone, "Erza, Mira and everyone... I''m going now." Gramps just nodded at me while Gildarts was grinning at me. I teleported and disappeared in front of them. Arriving outside the Magnolia Town in the forest. I opened my system then clicked on World Gate. __________ Home World [Move] Owari no Seraph World [Move] Fairy Tail World [Move] Unsaved World Random World 1(New!) [Move] Random World 2(New!) [Move] ___________ I clicked the ''Move'' on Random World 1. Just before the portal appear, "Dark Berserker, Za Warudo!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around me was frozen in places. I stop the time as precaution to not let anyone seeing me entering a portal. When the portal fully opened, I immediately went inside. Ten seconds has already passed, the time over there should begun to move again. Inside the World Gate, I''m travelling on a space vortex tunnel. A portal opened ahead of me but suddenly I had a bad feeling. Remembering the endless badluck happened to me when I travel on a new world, I quickly took out a throwing knife from my dimensional storage and alerted myself from any danger will happen once I arrived there. I might found myself in the middle of the horde of demons. I must prepare myself for a fight. While in fighting stance, I saw a girl in front of me that has a long pink hair almost styled into a princess cut due to the sidelocks & bangs, and with a yellow hair clip and yellow eyes. But problem right now is... She''s changing her clothes and only in her white und?rw??r right now. Noticing me, she glanced at me right away. (Img<<<) ... She was surprised with my sudden appearance. I know this girl. This girl... I''ll never forget that appearance. She''s Katsura Hinagiku, the current student council president of Hakou Academy and also the captain of the Kendo club. That means I''m in Hayate no Gotoku World! "Who are you?! And how did you arrived here?" she asked, being alerted of me. I immediately hid it behind my back, putting it back to my dimensional storage without showing it to her. Raising both of my hands, "I''m sorry about that. I swear to you that I didn''t appear here to cause harm." I said, shaking my head repeatedly. She glared at me, covering herself with her clothes. "Ohh... Coming here, holding a knife while I''m n?k?d, changing my clothes, what''s the meaning of that then?" she furiously said. I appears like a criminal arriving here. What a really terrible luck I have, appearing here where there''s a girl changing. Eris said to me that she already boosted my luck multiple times, seeing my real luck but it won''t show in my status because it''s a buff. Still... I feel like I''m still cursed with a lot of misfortune in life like being burden by a lot of debt, working different kinds of jobs just to pay it and being stalked by women who''s a lot older than me. In other words, even the Goddess of Fortune can''t fix my bad luck. It felt like there''s a Goddess of Misfortune that doesn''t want to let me go of me and keep sticking to me. I remembered that there''s one and she''s the same size as Eris but she doesn''t take a bath so I''m sure she stinks. (Img<<<) Now... How will I explain this situation to her? Looking at her, she looks like a beautiful princess, blooming like a cherry blossom tree. Unfortunately, her ?h?st is small and still budding but her th??hs, it''s already has good shape with her knee-socks as a good combination. "Hey, Mr. Intruder! Did you just thought something rude about me? And also, stop looking at my body, you pervert!" she was glaring at me with a vein popped on her temple. "No! I just thought that you''re really stunningly beautiful that I got captivated by your charm. I didn''t think anything about you having a small ?h?st---Ah! I slipped." I immediately said then I closed my mouth when I slipped my real thoughts. Suddenly, I felt a menacing aura on her. She turned around, wearing quickly her school uniform. I can''t run because I was still looking at her th??hs. Why should a man panic and avert his eyes, or try to keep his hands to himself? Getting beaten up over a mere glimpse of a nude girl is an unfair trade that''s not worth it, just thinking about it. So... you should burn the beautiful sight into your eyes. By Glenn Radars. It''s free real state to look right now and it seems that she doesn''t really mind it while she''s changing. Even though a big trouble is coming right up to me, I still have my own priorities. While she''s changing in her uniform, I squatted down, placing my palm on the floor, marking it as my teleport location while staring at her th??hs. After she finished wearing her uniform, she took out her wooden sword or kendo sword from under her table. She gave me a beautiful smile, pointing her wooden at me with scary aura. "It seems like you really enjoyed watching me, changing my clothes without running away. Any last words before you die, Mr. Perverted Intruder?" Well... I already in trouble anyway. I might as well tell her what I think to tease her. I just smiled at her back, giving her a thumbs up. "Nice th??hs, Hinagiku-san. It was really a nice view. Thank you very much." She became even more furious. She quickly dashed towards me, swinging her wooden on me. "Then die!" she yelled. I know how she''s skilled in sword but I''m actually a bad match for her. I can copy any kind of swords and other weapon including the skills of it''s wielder. Right now, it''s totally my fault that I''m in this mess so... I immediately turned around, tilting my upper body slightly to dodge her sword. *Swoosh* She was surprised when I easily evaded her attack. "What!" I immediately ran away from her, going to the entrance door. "Nigerundayo!" "Huh? Wait! Come back here, you pervert!" She ran after me. [Play: Hayate no Gotoku S1 OP 2 - Shichi-ten Hakki Shijou Shugi!] If I appeared in her office, it means I''m inside the highest place in this academy. The Hakou clock tower. Instead of using the elevator, I ran through the stairs, jumping down from every turn just like a parkour. She followed me and didn''t use the stairs. Just few minutes later, I arrived at the lowest floor. I ran outside the building. "Stop right there, you pervert!" she shouted. Every student we passed around, looked at us. I followed the path to the right side and saw a forest with a lot of tall trees. I grinned, jumping into the bushes. "Give up, you pervert! I won''t let you go away just like that!" she angrily shouted, still chasing me even through the woods. When I hid in the bushes, I immediately cast teleport, going back to her office in the clock tower. Arriving back to her office, I looked around. I went to the veranda of the clock tower. "This place is really high." I said, enjoying the full view of the school including the city around. "Umm... Who are you?" I heard a girl''s voice behind me. I turned around and saw three girls behind me, holding some papers in their hands. (Img<<<) From left to right, it was Asakaze Risa, Segawa Izumi then Hanabishi Miki. The three idiots. "You girls, how about we play some poker game while waiting here. If you defeat me, I''ll treat you girls some sweet. You brought some playing cards with you, right?" I spoke. The three of them looked at each other then nodded, "Sure but what''s your name, New guy?" Miki asked me. "Oh, I''ll introduce myself. My name is Dustiness Ford Haru, nice to meet the three of you." Katarina-sama said that since I don''t have a last name, I''m going to have their family''s last name after I get married to my Fianc¨¦e Lalatina and become the new head of the Dustiness house. I don''t really want to use my last name in my past life because I already reincarnated. I''m going to use my Fianc¨¦e''s last name so that I''ll get used to it easily. (To be continued.) (Meme? In comment section.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.. Sorry for late update because I was playing ML.) Chapter 93 - 92: Hinagikus Fear of Heights Chapter 92: Hinagiku''s Fear of Heights Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) I was in the Student Council Office in the top most part of the Clock tower, I was playing Uno cards with three girls. "Haru... Whatever card game we play, you always lose. Even though we can see that you really know how to play the game but you still ended up losing. I wonder how unlucky you really are." Miki spoke, looking at me with her squinted eyes. She has long blue hair, wears a thin white headband with a piece of hair sticking out of it, and has green eyes. She wears the pink Hakuo uniform. (Img<<<) "That''s right, Haru. It''s totally unnatural that you continued to lost straight on different kind of card games. I can see that your luck really sucks." Risa said, following Miki. (Img<<<) "But this is fun, you know. That was my first time winning the game with Royal Straight Flush." Izumi happily said with cheerful expression. She has a short purple hair which is tied in two short pigtails by two red bead ribbons and she has magenta eyes. Just like the two, she also wears a Hakuo uniform. (Img<<<) I really cursed with bad luck. Right now, the Uno cards are just keep compiling in my hands until the end of the game. "Hey! What are the three of you doing here playing and who''s that guy?" A girl suddenly entered the room. She has short gray hair which is tied in a ponytail and she has blue eyes. She was wearing a glasses. I know her. She''s Harukaze Chiharu, the student council secretary and also a part time maid. (Img<<<) "Oh, Chii-chan. We are just playing with Haru-kun while waiting for Hina-chan to come back here in her office." Izumi responded. Raising my hand, "Hello, nice to meet you. My name Dustiness Ford Haru." Chiharu was looking at me suspiciously. ... "Now, I remembered. Hinagiku was chasing a pervert intruder at the garden just now. She said that it was a guy with strange appearance who peeked on her while changing her clothes." "Hmm..." Miki tried to remember, "Sorry, I didn''t saw anyone like like that." She glanced at Risa, "You, Risa. Did you saw someone like that?" Miki asked her. "Nope, not even a glimpse." Risa glanced at Izumi. "You, Izumi. Did you saw him?" she asked her too. "No, I didn''t." Izumi responded then she turned and glanced at me, "You, Haru-kun?" "No idea." I shrugged my shoulders. The four of us glanced at Chiharu and said at the same time. "Sorry, Chiharu. We didn''t saw anyone like that." Chiharu''s cheek was twitching, hearing our answer. "No, that guy playing with you three is already suspicious enough!" she retorted. "Now, I think about it. You look a little bit strange, Haru-kun. Your eyes has different colors even your hair, there''s a blonde strands in front." Izumi said, trying move close to me. Touching my blonde strands of my hair, "Oh, this... I actually a half-foreigner and a half-japanese that why I look like this. Do I look really that strange to you girls?" I said then asked them. "Well... For me, you''re actually quite handsome... It just that... I have a feeling that you have a Chuunibyou condition based on your getup but when we talk, playing together, we found out that you''re actually not." Izumi responded. "Me too, I feel the same." Risa followed. "Mm-mm" Miki nodded. ... I thought I just have a normal look. It must be my Crimson Demon appearance and fashion that''s making me look weird. "Anyway, you three... we have to hold that guy and show him to Hina." Chiharu said, pointing at me. "Haru-kun, are you the pervert intruder that Hina-chan talking about?" she asked. "I am... but I''m not actually a pervert. I just accidentally saw her changing in her office when I entered." I answered. "Then... sorry, Haru-kun. We still have to catch you because you''re an intruder." "Don''t worry, I can''t get caught that easily." I smiled, patting her head. She slightly blushed from what I did, being shy. "Huh?!" Miki and Risa was surprised from her reaction. "Disciplinary Officer Black! Class Representative Red has fallen, I guess we have to do this by ourselves." Miki spoke, calling themselves some colored rangers. "I didn''t fell or anything!" Izumi retorted. The three of them stood up together, "Ahem!" Suddenly, they did a pose together. " I am Class Representative Red, Segawa Izumi!" "I am Vice-Class Representative Blue, Hanabishi Miki!" "I am Disciplinary Officer, Judgement Black, Asakaze Risa!" "We are the Student Council Task Force!" They yelled together. As I expected from three idiots, the three of introduce themselves before trying to catch me. Watching their introduction, I felt cringy. "What are you idiots doing, catch him already!" Chiharu retorted. I felt the same as her. "Chiharu-san! Don''t put me together with these two idiots. I am actually smarter than them!" Miki complained to Chiharu. "Hey!" Izumi and Risa complained. "No! I''m the smartest one in these group." Risa debated. "No, it''s me! Right, Haru-kun?" Izumi followed. "Don''t worry, I won''t calling you girls three idiots. The three of you are individually idiots." I said to them. "Haru-kun!" The three of them spoke at the same time. These never ends. I stood up. As I expected from these three idiots but I don''t hate it because it''s kind of funny just like my world. "Stop it, you three! Just get him!" Chiharu angrily yelled. "Haru-kun, don''t move..." Izumi said, surrounding me together with Miki and Risa. I just stood there, doing nothing. "Eiiii!" she jumped on me, grabbing me from my waist. ... But from my point of view, she was hugging me. "Eh?" she blushed, becoming conscious. I felt something very soft. It was her ?h?st, being pressed on me. "Kyaah!" She immediately let go of me, moving away in embarrassment while covering her ?h?st. They glanced at Chiharu then Miki said, "Chiharu-san, we''re in disadvantage right now because he''s a manand we''re girls. We can''t just hold him down." "Just hold his arm! Who said that you had to hug him to hold him down!" Chiharu is already at her limit because of these idiots. *Sigh* I sighed, turning around then walking towards the balcony. "Huh? Haru-kun, where are you going?" Izumi asked, being confused. "I''m running away from here." I answered. "We''re in the highest floor on this clock tower, you know? There''s no escape path here other than the entrance--What?!" Risa said but she was surprised when I climbed up at the balcony''s wall, standing on top of it. This place is really high. I can even feel the strong wind, pushing me away. "Haru-kun, don''t tell me?" Izumi face went pale. "That''s right, I''m escaping from here by jumping down from this clock tower." I said, smiling. "What?!" They we''re shock, hearing my response. "You girls, let''s play again. About our bet just now, I''ll gonna bake some sweet for you girls next time we meet. Okay then... See ya!" I said, jumping from the balcony. "Waaaaah!!?"they screamed, panicking as they tried to stop me. "He really jumped!" Chiharu freaked out. As I fall down, I saw them watching me from the balcony. "Hahaha! I really love sky diving. The feeling of excitement when I''m falling down from a high altitude." I flipped in the air, looking down where I''m gonna land. "Wind breath!" I casted down magic on ground, creating a gust of wind to slow down my falling speed then floated in the midair for a moment. I landed on the ground smoothly with no problem. Looking at them from below the tower, I just smiled waving both of my hands. I can guess that they were really shock from what I did even I can''t see their expression from down here. I just walked away like nothing happened. "Hmm... We''ve been waiting for Hinagiku at the tower for more than two hours time, why didn''t she returned yet? I want to tease her more because of her cute reaction. She is just like Erza who acts tomboyish but the difference is she''s a little bit Tsundere. Unfortunately because of what happened between us at her office, she really must angry at me, looking at her while she n?k?d. I walked through the Academy''s forest to prevent myself from being found out by students and teachers because I''m a intruder right now. Looking around, "This academy is really wide. It''s really a school for rich people. Should I glide out of here? But a lot of people will see me flying. I guess I really have to walk while enjoying the scenery around here." While walking, "Hey, you! I finally found you, you perverted intruder!" I heard Hinagiku''s voice. "Huh?" I tried to look at her around me but I can''t find her. "Over here! On top of the tree!" she yelled. When I looked up, I saw her standing on a branch of a tall tree. She holding on the trunk while her legs are trembling. (Img<<<) I can see that she''s really scared. Well, she actually have fear of heights that''s why she''s like that. But, what is she doing up there in the first place. "Do you need my help?" I asked her. "No! Why would I ask help from a pervert intruder like you? In the first place, this is your fault! I lost my sight of you so that''s why I climbed up these tree to widen my vision around this place, looking for you." she angrily said, explaining. "Now, you''re stuck up there and can''t get down. What a good plan you did just to look for me." I gave her a thumbs up. She glared at me, gritting her teeth in anger. "Are you mocking me? Are you saying that I''m stupid, climbing up here?" "I didn''t say anything though." I said, shrugging my shoulders. "You!" "Hinagiku." I called her with her name. "Huh? How did you know my name?" "I heard it from the three idiots while playing cards games with them." I answered. "Those three, playing around with the intruder while skipping their work." she angrily mumbled. Looking up from down here, I can see a clear view under her skirt. "Oh, that''s right, I remember now." I loudly said all of sudden. "What?" *Clap!* I clapped my hands once, gave her a peace hand sign then a okay hand signal. And then, I moved my hand on top of my eyebrows, perpendicular to my forehead while tilting upper body a little, staring under her skirt. (GIF<<<) "What do you mean by that?" she asked, being confused. "Your und?rw??r is showing." I responded. I can see her clearly her white p?nt??s under her skirt. It was the und?rw??r I saw while she''s changing in her office. "What? Kyaaaah!" she screamed, holding down her skirt. But, the problem is... she let go of the trunk that she holding for support. "Huh?" Suddenly, she slipped from the trunk that she''s standing. She fell down. "Hamon!" Both of my feet flickered with electricity-like sparks. I swiftly ran fast through the surface of the trunk of the big tree, jumping towards the falling her. I caught her between my arms in the mid-air. I immediately summoned my magic staff from my dimensional storage. "Air Magic, Levitation!" I landed on my magic staff, standing on top of it. I flew up together with her. While floating, I noticed that her eyes are closed and her body is trembling, scared of what just happened. "Are you okay, Hinagiku? I''m really sorry from what I did." I asked. "Huh?" she slowly opened her eyes. She glanced at me. "What?! Let go of me immediately!" she pushed away my face from her, moving her body around. "Sorry, I can''t. We''re flying right now." I replied. "Huh?" she stopped, looking below the ground. ... Her face went paled. "Kyaah!" She grabbed my neck tightly, hugging me. She got frightened, trembling in my arms with her teary-eyed eyes closed. "Do-Don''t let go of me! I beg you, please!" Looks like I overdid teasing her. I glided down, landing down on the ground. "It''s alright now, Hinagiku. We''re in the ground already." I put her down, standing on the ground. She stopped trembling. "Are you okay now?" I asked. Suddenly, she faced me, holding my wrist. "Huh? Is something wrong?" "This is all your fault..." "Eh?" She looked at me with teary-eyes, being mad on me. (Img<<<) "I''ve been shame because of you that''s why I going punish you. You''re also going to pay peeking at me while changing." "Wait, Hinagiku! That was an accident!" I said with panicked tone. "But, you seen it, right? You''re even holding a knife. You saw my und?rw??r not only once but twice now." She was emitting a menacing aura. Versatile Actor! I casted a buff on myself. "Hina, what are you doing there, flirting together with a guy?" I said while copying Chiharu''s voice. She became flustered. She immediately turned around, letting go of me. "What?! We''re not doing anything like that. I''m just catching this... Huh?" she saw no one behind her. When she glanced back at me, I was already walking away from her. "Nigerundayo!" I quickly ran away. "You shameless pervert! Come back here!" She chased after me. (To be continued.) (A/N: After Hinagiku''s route, next is Honjou Kaede(Maple) I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 94 - 93: I took home Hinagiku with me without realizing. Chapter 93: I took home Hinagiku with me without realizing. Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Running along the Academy''s campus while being chase by Hinagiku, "Stop right there, intruder! Just give up and surrender yourself already." Hinagiku yelled, stubbornly chasing me. "Sorry, Hinagiku but, I refuse. Nothing good will happen to me, getting by you." I said, running even more faster than her. She can''t catch me. "That''s the guy we''re talking about, Isumi-san. He''s the one who jumped from the balcony of the tower and nothing happened to him after he landed!" I saw Chiharu ahead, pointing at me. She''s together with the three idiots and a girl wearing a light purple kimono and a purple stole over it. Wait! Isn''t that Saginomiya Izumi, an exorcist. She was girl with long dark blue hair that is styled in a hime cut and that is up to her hip. She also has dark blue eyes and a bangs that divide from the left and right side of her face. (Img<<<) She was holding a talisman in her hand with ''Evil Begone'' written on it. Well, I''m not really a evil person or demon so it won''t have any effect on me. Suddenly, the talisman in her hand made a blinding light. I immediately stopped, preparing myself for something. When the blinding light disappeared. Nothing happened to me. Glancing around, I noticed that they were stunned, gazing at me while slightly blushing. Even Hinagiku who''s chasing at stopped, being confused while looking at me. "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?" I asked them. "This is really shocking. Without his strange color difference of his hair and eyes, he was really stunningly good-looking guy." Miki spoke, commenting. "You''re right, he just made my heart skipped a beat just now." Risa replied. "Yeah, me too. To think Haru-kun was this handsome without his strange color on his appearance." Izumi agreed. Chiharu''s cheek was twitching, looking at me. Isumi was panicking, doesn''t know what to do, "What''s going on. I''m sure that I exorcised him. But why only his appearance changed. Is he really a evil existence?" "Huh? What are they talking about? And why are they like that to me." I was really confused by their reaction. "Hey, pervert intruder. Tell me your real name?" Hinagiku asked me from behind. Turning around, glancing at her. "My real name? It''s Dustiness Ford Haru and I''m a half-japanese and a half-foreigner. Nice to meet you, Hinagiku." I responded. "Add ''-san'', you pervert Haru." She emitted a menacing aura, smiling at me. As expected, she''s really scary just like Erza when angered. "Okay then, Hinagiku-san." I smiled kindly at her. *Sigh* I sighed then glancing at the clock tower. "Huh?! This is bad. I have to go back home quickly and shop at the market district. There''s a lot of person will join us for dinner tonight that''s why I have to prepare a lot of food." I was about to run away but, Hinagiku-san grabbed my wrist. "Where are you going? We''re not finished yet." "Sorry, Hinagiku-san. I have to go back home now quickly. I have a lot of things to do." I responded. "Wait! You have a lot of things to explain in the office. I have to report you for intruding this academy." she replied. Thinking a way to get away from her. I guess I have to do this. I held her hand gently which is holding my left wrist while moving my face near her. "Hinagiku-san, it''s not good for a cute and beautiful girl like you to be angry. You should smile more often... my Cruel Angel." I spoke with a gentle smile. Harukin has used Charm. "Huh?!" Hinagiku reacted, being annoyed. It doesn''t have any effect on her. This is awkward. Okay, I have no other choice. I have to go with plan B. I moved my right arm, placing it around her waist. I moved my head, going towards her for a kiss. She let go of my left wrist then pushed my face away from her. "What are you doing, you pervert?!!" She was really furious. I immediately let go of her, moving away. "You fell for it, Hinagiku-san." "What?! Don''t let him run away!" Just everyone around about to grab me. "Hahaha... It''s too late! Dark Berserker... Za Warudo!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around me was frozen in places. Looking at the frozen Hinagiku-san, "Till we meet again, Hinagiku-san." I said with a smile. I opened the World Gate, going to my Home World. A white portal opened in front me, "See ya, girls next time." I entered the portal. --- Arriving at my home world, "Hahaha. That was really fun." I spoke, stretching my arms. I arrived near my house inside the Crimson Demon Village. "Well, it''s time get back to work. I still have to prepare a lot of dishes for dinner. Nana, Kur¨¥ and Komekko might be already hungry." I was about to walk back home, "Stop right there, Haru! I''ll hit you now if you make any move." I heard Hinagiku''s voice behind me. "Huh?" I froze in surprise. I stiffly turned my head, looking behind. It was Hinagiku holding a wooden sword, pointing it behind my back. "Hinagiku-san, how did get here?" I asked, raising both of my hands. "When you suddenly disappeared out of nowhere. Isumi felt the remains of your power around. She even used her remaining spiritual power to help me to come after you here." she answered, explaining. ... I was speechless from she said. "Now, you have to come back with me and explain what really are you." she grabbed my left shoulder. How did that happen? Is my system''s security lax that someone can forcedly entered inside my world gate. I checked my system then opened my World Gate Menu. __________ World Gates Home World [Move] Owari no Seraph World [Move] Fairy Tail World [Move] Unsaved World Hayate no Gotoku World [Locked] Random World 2(New!) [Move] ___________ Suddenly, a notification bar appeared. ___________ INTRUDER ALERT! An intruder has entered your world gate without qualifications. Hayate no Gotoku World will be locked and no one can enter for <364 Days 23 Hours 55 Minutes 16 Seconds> for security purposes. Sorry for the inconvenience and we''re fixing the problem right now to strengthen more the security. (PS: Now, have fun with your new girl and turned her into one of your girlfriends. Good Luck and don''t forget to make my favorite food tonight while I''m taking care of your daughters and little sister. By Paimon.) ___________ ... My cheek was twitching while reading this notification. This emergency food... She did this on purpose right? "Hinagiku-san..." "What?" "There''s a problem." "What do you mean? Can you just give up and follow me back at the academy." she complained. "Looks like we can''t go there for a year." I responded. "Huh?! Why? The portal should be still he--" she turned around and look behind at the portal. But, it was not there anymore. Glancing back at me, "Is there a train near here we can use to travel back?" she asked. "There is nothing like that here." I answered. "A car then..." "There''s no bus or car here." "Then... Do we have to commute by airplane to go back?" she asked me nervously. "There isn''t one here also." "How can I go back now?" "Hinagiku-san, you''re in different world right now and the gate I used to go to your home world has been locked because you forcefully entered my gate, following after me." I explained. "Right now, your stuck in my home world for a year." I followed. She was completely shock from what I said. Her knees weakened and fell on the ground. "Hinagiku-san, are you okay?" She became teary-eyed and was about cry. I looked like an evil person who kidnapped a girl from another world. I patted her head. "Don''t worry, I''ll do everything I can to bring you back to your home world." ... She just silently nodded at me. I can see in her face that she''s really sad. I turned around then squatted down. "Stay at my home for the time being. Don''t worry, I have a twin sister and little sister living with me including my parents. Now... Hold on my back and I carry you home. I''ll explain everything there." She suddenly stood up and said, "No, I can still walk. I''ll just follow after you." After that, we walked together, going to my home. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 95 - 94: Who are you!? Chapter 94: Who are you!? Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) Walking together with Hinagiku-san, the two of us arrived in front my house. *Slide* *Thud!* I slid, opening our entrance door. I glanced at Hinagiku-san who''s still have a sad expression. "Let go inside. I''ll introduce you to everyone." I said to her, going inside. She nodded at me. She seems to be obedient right now. "I''m back!" I yelled. *Thud!* *Thud!* *Thud!* *Thud!* *Thud!*~~~~~ I can hear several footsteps, going towards me. I can sense that it was Nana, Kur¨¥ and Komekko. "Welcome back, Papa!" "Welcome back, Daddy!" "Welcome back, Onii-chan!" The three of them gave me a warm welcome. (Img<<<) "Huh?" Hinagiku-san was also staring at me. ... "It''s Papa!" "It''s Daddy!" Nana and Kur¨¥ jumped on me, hugging my legs. "You two, I''m taking off my shoes right now." I patted both of their head. But Komekko still standing there, observing me. "Something wrong, Komekko?" I asked her. "Paimon-neechan! Onii-chan became delinquent and took home another strange girl with him!" she yelled. "Huh? What are talking about, Komekko?" I was confused. "Look at yourself in the mirror and you will know." Hinagiku-san said to me. I opened my dimensional storage and took out a round mirror. Looking at myself, "What!" I was completely shock when I saw my appearance in the mirror. (Img<<<) My Crimson Demon physical traits disappeared. My hair colour turned to pure platinum blonde and my Crimson right eye turned to piercing blue color, becoming pair with my left eye. My appearance became better and I can say that I''m good looking right now. But, why do I feel sad about this and at the same time, I felt lonely. "Daddy, Are you okay? You look so sad." Kur¨¥ asked then said. I forcedly smiled at her then said, "I''m fine, Kur¨¥. I just remembered something." I responded, poking her cheek. I put the mirror back to my dimensional storage. This is so sad but I don''t want to show it to my daughters. "Oh, Harukin. Welcome back. How''s your trip?" Paimon greeted me then asked while floating. "It was fun but now, it became bad because Hinagiku-san can''t return back to her home world for a year." I answered, staring at her. "Harukin, Paimon can read your mind. Basically, what are trying to tell Paimon is that it''s my fault that she stuck here in your home world. Paimon is telling you now that Paimon is not the one who did that, it''s your system itself that''s preventing her from going back. All Paimon did is to send a notification message of what''s happening on your system. She should be thankful that she can still return after a year after forcefully entering your world gate without qualifications." Paimon explained, being mad. Hinagiku-san became even more sad, hearing Paimon''s explanation. I guess, she have to endure her homesickness for a year before she can return back home. But, I won''t let her sad. I''m going to help her to overcome it. *Sigh* I sighed, "Anyway, where''s everyone? We''re having a big dinner tonight just what we planned for a long time." I asked then said. "Your Mom and Dad won''t be home tonight because the two of them went for vacation. Megumin will be staying on Yunyun''s house for a week because she doesn''t want to talk to you for now." Paimon responded. "Huh? Then... what about Erza and Akane? We had a plan to eat dinner together tonight." "Oh... Those two? Erza cannot come because some emergency came up and she needs to go to look for a missing guildmate who got stuck on a job quest. She was really angry but she can''t do anything about it that''s why she notified me to remind you that she can''t come. About Akane, she also can''t come because she has a practical exam tomorrow and their teacher reminded them but it''s already late." I was speechless by the timing. "Then, it will be just us here for tonight including Hinagiku-san. Let''s go to the living room and continue our conversation there. I''ll brew some tea." "Paimon want some milk." "Kur¨¥ too, Daddy." "Onii-chan, I want milk too." "Papa, cocogoat." I squatted down, carrying up Kur¨¥ and Nana in each of my arms. "It''s coconut milk, Nana. Don''t forget your favorite drink." "Yes, Papa." I lifted them up easily. "Onii-chan, let me join too!" "Daddy is really strong!" Kur¨¥ loudly said, having fun. Komekko suddenly jumped on my back, climbing into my shoulders. "Hold on tight then, Komekko." Glancing at Hinagiku-san, "Let''s go to the living room." I said to the living room. Hinagiku-san followed after me. --- In the kitchen, I prepared milk, coconut''s milk and brewed some tea. I placed it on a tray then went back to the living room. Coming out from the kitchen, "Girls, here''s your drink." I said, placing the tray in the table. I gave each one of them what they ordered. I put a teacup in front of Hinagiku-san and poured some on it. They enjoyed drinking the milk specially Nana, enjoying drinking her coconut milk. (Img<<<) "Nana, is it good?" I asked. Nana stopped drinking then she glanced at me. She nodded. (Img<<<) "Okay then..." I just smiled at her. Kur¨¥ and Paimon are happily drinking their milk. Hinagiku-san just took a sip then relaxed. I guess she''s finally calmed down. She glanced at me, "Now, time for you to explain everything to me." ... I sweated profusely. "About what?" I asked. "Of course, starting from your real name identity. I heard this floating child just called you ''Harukin''." "Hey! It''s not Floating Child! It''s Paimon! Hmph!" Paimon retorted then hmphed. "Anyway, I also want to know why are these two little girls calling you ''Daddy'' and ''Papa''. How old really are you?" Hinagiku-san asked me. "These two are my real daughters Nana and Kur¨¥. They were made from my magical power using a magic item. About my age, I''m biologically 12 years old." I answered. "Wait! What? You''re still 12 years old. But your behavior is totally different. I thought we''re the same age. Your also have the appearance and height of a high schooler." "Well, that''s just the advantage of being a half-foreigner. I should inherited it from my German Mom in my past life who''s taller than my Dad. Also with the the help the nutritious food I''m eating, it''s boosting my body growth." "Past life? Do you mean..." "That''s right, I''m a reincarnated person from Parallel Japan." I answered. "Parallel Japan?" "It''s a world with the same structure as your world but different events are happening there. It has the same settings as your world but some people living there are different." I tried my best to explain to her. "So, it''s a exact copy of my world but it''s a different world. I exist in my world but in your past life world, I don''t, right?" Hinagiku-san replied. *Clap!* *Clap!* *Clap!* *Clap!*~~~ "Wow, you got it! As I expected from prodigy and all rounder student, and the current student council president of Hakou Academy, Katsura Hinagiku." I said in amazement while clapping my hands. She glared at me, "You sounded like you''re mocking me." "I''m not really. I''m just praising you." I replied with a smile. I really like to tease her because of her different kinds of cute reaction. *Sigh* She sighed then she became sad. "Now, I''m stuck here in this world. Unable to go back for a year." "Just live in this world then get married to this guy and everything is going to be fine." Paimon commented. Hinagiku-san became flustered, "Huh?! Why would I choose this perverted intruder as my husband. It was his fault that I''m stuck here in this world." she angrily said. "Hinagiku-san, it''s your fault for intruding here in my world that''s why, you''re stuck here." I spoke. "Okay, fine! It''s all my fault!" she became depress, leaning her face on the table. Looking at her sad expression while I''m scratching the back of my head, I felt a little guilty. I don''t really like her being like this. I opened my system then clicked on the ''Friend System'' in the menu. _________________ Friend System Friend List (2/7) Hyakuya Akane(Busy) [Chat] [Move] Erza Scarlet(Busy) [Chat] [Move] [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] [Random Invite] Summon Beings (2/10) Krul(Busy) Aqua(Dead-drunk) [Back] _________________ I clicked on "Add a friend" A screen bar appeared. [Name: _______________ [Okay]] I write Hinagiku''s full name on it then clicked "Okay". *Click* Suddenly, a holographic screen appeared in front of Hinagiku-san, making a notification sound. "Huh?" She lifted up head, looking at the holographic screen. "What''s this" she asked, reading what''s written on the screen. I immediately went beside her, reading the screen. _________________ Become my friend, my Cruel Angel. [Yes, Yes, Yes.] [I refuse!] _________________ My cheek twitched reading what''s written on it. Is this a new settings? Hinagiku-san looked me with her eyes squinted. "Hinagiku-san, this is my system. With this, we can contact each other even we are far away or in another world." I explained. *Sigh* She sighed again then just clicked on ''Yes''. "Fine... even though I''m still angry at you. I don''t mind becoming your friend." She went back to being depress. "Now, what am I going to do..." she said with dispirited tone. "For now, you should take a shower and relax yourself in a warm bath." I said. She gave me a suspicious look, "Then, you''re going to peek on me while I''m bathing." "No, I''m not doing that. I like bathing with you more than peeking." I replied. "Tch! You pervert!" She glared at me. "Don''t worry, I''m won''t be doing that. I have to prepare dinner for all of us and also, give you a warm welcome here in my home." I said with a kind smile. She slightly blushed then turned around. "Fine! I''m going then..." "Paimon, show her to the bathroom--" "Harukin, there''s a problem!" Paimon shouted all of sudden. She quickly floated towards me. "What are doing, Paimon? We have a lot of things to do." "Harukin, it''s a emergency! You need to go to the Heavenly Realm right now!" Paimon was panicking. Paimon placed her palm in my forehead. "Huh?" "Gaia-sama will explain everything there." "Paimon, wait!" "We don''t have any much time. You''re completely needed there right now as a half-god." "What''s happening there?" "Paimon''s gonna send you there right now." Everything turned blank. (To be continued.) (A/N: Shield Loli is next.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 96 - 95: Perverted Goddesss mess Chapter 95:. Perverted Goddess''s mess Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Heavenly Realm - When my consciousness returned, I immediately open my eyes, looking around. I found myself lying in the middle of a beautiful garden full of beautiful flowers, trees and sceneries. I''m in Garden of Gods right now, home of the perverted Goddess. When I sat up, feeling the cold breeze around my body. I noticed that I am completely n?k?d. ... Well, nevermind. I''m already used being n?k?d. I stood up then I stretched out my body. Looking at the big stump on the middle of the garden, I didn''t find the perverted Goddess anywhere around it. "Gaia, where are you!?" I shouted around. ... But, there was no response. "Tch! That perverted Goddess... She called me here in hurry but she didn''t even meet me. What is she even doing?" I spoke with annoyed tone. Suddenly, *Rustle* *Rustle* I heard a rustling sounds on the big bushes behind me. When I turned around, I saw a giant black bear approaching behind me. The giant bear and I stared at each other for a moment. "Did the perverted Goddess asked you to take me to her?" I asked. "Hahaha... Even you, are aware that she''s a perverted Goddess." The giant black bear turned around, giving me a sign to ride in him. "Okay, fine. Let''s go." I jumped into the giant bear''s back, riding on it. The bear was bringing me somewhere. Seeing an apple tree ahead of us, I stood up from the bear''s back. "Want some?" I asked the bear. It just shook it''s head. "Okay then..." I sat back on the bear''s back, taking a bite on a apple. *Crunch!* "So sour!" Arriving at certain part of the garden, the giant black bear suddenly stopped running. "Is it here?" I asked. The bear just nodded at me. "Then... thank you for bringing me here." The giant black bear ran back to the direction where we came from. What in front of me is a deep forest full of tall trees and tall grasses. (Img<<<) I walked inside the forest, following a path with no grass. Just few minutes later, I saw a tree house with several lamps lighting up the entrance connected a bridge going up to the tree house. (Img<<<) It''s looks beautiful and living there is really relaxing. "Even though she''s a pervert. She is very good in making a house designs." "Earth-chan, are you there?" I yelled. "Come inside!" I heard a response from her. I went and climbed up to the tree house. Upon entering inside, the first thing I saw is Aqua, Gaia and Eris lying down on their futon. The three of them seems sick except Aqua who looks dead-drunk from drinking too much alcohol. Gaia and Eris are both wearing facemask while Aqua is hugging a alcohol bottle. Does God and Goddesses can get sick in the first place. "Sun-kun... we have a favor to ask you..." Earth-chan is having a hard time to speak. As a part time doctor, I can see that she have a sore throat. The problem is she''s a deity so I don''t know how will I cure it. She sat up from her futon slowly. "Gaia, you have a fever right now! You shouldn''t force yourself." I quickly went towards her, supporting her to sit so she won''t fall. She was wearing a purple sweater. She slowly opened her eyes, looking at me. (Img<<<) ... "Sun-kun, why are you completely n?k?d?" "I don''t know. I''m already like this when I arrived here. Also I have nothing to wear here in the first place." I responded. "Hehe..." she weakly laughed. *Cough!* *Cough!* She coughed. I noticed that her hand is slowly moving towards my crotch, I immediately slapped her hand away. "Don''t be shy, Sun-kun. I''ll make sure that it will feel good using my mouth." she said, having a perverted smile while heavily breathing. I looked at her with disappointed expression, pinching her cheek. "Aw, aw, aw. It hurts, Sun-kun. You''re going to create another mount Everest on me." "You''re weakened right now and you have the energy to do perverted things. Just rest into futon and get well immediately." I scolded her. "Hehehe... Sun-kun is worried about me and I''m happy about that." she giggled then said. "Anyway, why did you call me here? You said, you have a favor to ask me, right?" I asked, putting her back in her futon. "Yes, since Eris and I are sick while Aqua is unconscious from drinking too much. Any of the three of us can''t do our job." "What about your angels?" "They''re busy doing our compiled paper works." "Then what''s the favor you want to ask me to do?" "You see, Sun-kun. I actually made a mess because of my sickness." "Huh? What are you talking about. You''re already sick in the head in the first place." I dissed her. "How cruel, Sun-kun!" "Then what do you want me to do? Clean up your mess?" "No, I want you to guide someone to her reincarnation." "I don''t have the power to reincarnate someone just what you did to me." I said. "Don''t worry, Sun-kun. I personally reincarnated you by my own power because you''re someone special to me. They''re going lend you the reincarnation room used by Eris and Aqua where everything is automatic. You will be just there to guide the person and give her cheats then she will be automatically sent to the world which pointed by the device we used." She explained. "If it''s only that then, I''ll do it. But why are you calling it a mess by you?" I agreed then asked. "Actually, the God of Death mistaken what I requested him to bring me." "What happened?" I asked. "I asked her to bring me a Maple syrup for my pancakes but what he brought me is a person instead." Maple? Sounds familiar. *Cough!* *Cough!* Earth-chan coughed. Suddenly, *Toot~* *Toooot~* I heard a truck horn outside. "Huh?" That familiar sound. "Sun-kun, the god of death has finally arrived. He came here to take you to that room." "Okay then... get well soon." I stood up. "Sun-kun, before that!" "Hm?" She lifted up her right arm, outstretching to point her index finger to me "Can we point our fingers together? Please use your left arm." she requested with a smile. ... I don''t know what is she thinking. *Sigh* I sighed then said, "Okay, fine." I extended my left arm towards her, touching the tip of her index finger. The tip of our index finger touched together. "Huh?" I felt a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. I only feel for a moment but I can''t really remember what it was. I just saw a picture of younger perverted Goddess crying. "Hehehe..." she giggled while blushing. "What?" "It''s nothing, Sun-kun. I just remembered something in the past. You may go now. The god of death will guide you there." I retreated back my arm, parting our index fingers from each other. "Alright then... Get well soon, Gaia. And also Eris, stop playing sleep while peeking at me. I guess Aqua will be fine since from head to toe she''s made of water." I went outside, going down from the tree house. *Toot~* *Toooot~* I followed where the truck horn sound came from. "Isn''t this..." Behind the tree, I saw a delivery truck with menacing aura. It has no driver inside. (Img<<<) Reading what''s written on the plate. [Isekai Transport Service] I can feel the truck was staring at me intensely. *Thud!* Suddenly, the door to passenger seat opened. "Oh, you want me to get inside." I cautiously approached it, climbing inside the passenger seat. *Toot~* *Toooot~* The door closed on it''s own then it''s started to run. *Broom!* *Broom!* Suddenly, the utility box opened itself in front of me. There was a clothes inside. "Oh, thank you very much for the clothes, Truck-kun." *Toot~* *Toooot~* That was his response. When I wore the clothes, it''s was a white Yukata with pink border on the neck part. Looking at myself in the side mirror, "Hehe... Not bad." (Img<<<) The truck started to move, going to a certain direction I don''t know. Suddenly ahead of us, a blinding light lit up, shrouding everything outside the truck. When the light disappeared, the truck stopped and the door on my side opened. "Is it here?" I went down from the truck. We arrived into a dark room with an office desk and chair. In front of it is another chair. The sidedoor of the truck closed then it moved, turning around and then it stopped. The back of the truck opened, What the truck is doing? Suddenly, *Thud!* A coffin flew out from it''s back. "This..." When the back of the truck closed. *Toot~* *Toooot~* After that, it went away, disappearing slowly like a ghost in the distance. That truck gives me creeps. Anyway, let''s get started. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 97 - 96: Honjou Kaede / Maple Chapter 96: Honjou Kaede / Maple Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Heavenly Realm - After the God of Death, Truck-kun left me together with wooden coffin in a room, he immediately left, disappearing in the distance like a ghost. The person that I''m going to reincarnate is inside this coffin, right? Then, I''ll just have to wait for her to come out. I went to the office desk, sitting on the chair beside it while waiting. - Five minutes later - *Yawn* I yawned, staring tiredly at the wooden coffin. "Looks like, this will take time before she wake up." - Ten minutes later - I didn''t have the time to wait for her to come out because I have lot of things to do at home. *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!*... I was knocking the top of the coffin to wake her immediately. "Hey, wake up! Come out there and eat your breakfast! I made some delicious delicious meal for you." I yelled. "I''ll eat it later, five minutes more." I heard a female voice responded inside the coffin. So, it''s really a girl according to what I heard from the perverted Goddess. "You have to come out now. Are you even aware that you just died just now and went here in the Heavenly Realm?" I spoke, trying to open the coffin. "Eh?! I though, it was just a dream!" she replied in surprise. "It''s real, you idiot. That''s why, I''m here to reincarnate you to a new world." "Is that so... It can''t helped then..." "How can you accept your death that easily?" I asked her. "Well, since I was crashed by a truck and died, I can''t really do anything about it, right?" "Yes." "That''s why, I''ll just accept what happened to me." So simple. "Alright then, any regrets?" "I want to play the game." she answered. "Then come out there and let''s start your reincarnation." "Okay!" *Thud!* *Thud!* *Thud!* "Huh?" "What''s wrong?" I asked. "Umm... Can you help me open this coffin? I''m stuck and can''t get out." "Sure." I held the cover the wooden coffin then my other hand below. "Oh, that''s right, I forgot to ask. May I know your name?" "My name? It''s Honjou Kaede. You can call me by my avatar name in the game Maple." Wait! Honjou Kaede? Maple? Isn''t she the shield user from Bofuri. To think she and I will meet her here in the Heavenly Realm instead of her world. "I will call you Maple then..." I opened the coffin easily then threw away the lid. From the coffin, I saw a cute girl coming out. She has a fair skin and shiny black hair that extends beneath her chin, with a short ahoge. Her eyes are a shade of cool grey. It''s really her. She''s Maple from Bofuri. The problem is that she''s only wearing small clothes consisting of red sports bra and black small fitted shorts. Looking at her, something''s rising and it isn''t the shield hero. She moved near me, "Is something wrong?" she asked me. When she noticed something, looking below. (Img<<<) "Huh?" A blush rushed to her face, covering her body with her arms. "Kyaaaah!! Don''t look!" she screamed in embarrassment. "Why am I only wearing this? I was in my school uniform when I died!" I can''t help myself look at her because of her attire. The combination of cuteness and beauty attracted my eyes to look at her especially her th??hs. She turned her back on me. "Please stop looking!" I noticed that there''s a note written on a paper, sticking on her back. I immediately took it, reading what''s written. ___________ Sun-kun, thank you for dealing with Gaia-sama and mine''s mess. As a thank you gift for helping us, I leaved the girl inside the wooden coffin in her und?rw??r. Look at her beautiful th??hs into your heart''s content until you get satisfied. From: Death God, Truck-kun. ___________ It was him... He even knows that I have a th??h fetish. That perverted Goddess and her mouth. Let''s see, if I can use my dimensional storage here. I tried to open a void in a empty space in front of me. "Oh, it works." A void opened, taking out a white bath towel. I walked towards her, wrapping around her body with the towel. "Huh?" "Wear this for now and let''s start your reincarnation." She slightly blushed, "Thank you..." she replied. I walked towards the office desk, sitting back on the chair beside it. "Please take a seat." I pointed my hand at the chair in front of me. She walked towards the chair and sit while blushing. ... Wait! How I start this? There''s no instruction manual or script to say on how to start this. This is really awkward. I guess I start with a introduction since I haven''t introduce myself to her yet. "Ahem!" I cleared my throat then started to speak, "Welcome to the Heavenly Realm, Maple. My name is..." Which of my name should I give her? Ah! Since I''m acting as a God here, I should use that name. "You call me Sun." "Sun?" she tilted her head in confusion. "That''s right, I''m the God of the Sun who''s in charge here temporarily to guide you to your reincarnation." "Then, I''ll call you ''Sun-kun''." ... "Fine, call me what you wanted." I said, leaning my on my chair. "But, how will you reincarnate me, Sun-kun?" ... I don''t even know that. Gaia said that everything here is automatic in this room. But how will I make this place work? Thinking what I''m going to do next, I looked at her. I noticed that she''s gazing at me. "Umm... Maple, is something wrong?" I asked. She suddenly blushed, becoming flustered. "No, It''s nothing! I was just waiting for you to say something!" she said, strongly shaking her head and hands. This reaction... It reminds me of Yunyun when we''re together in the past. Well-- Suddenly, a blinding light lit up near me. When the blinding light disappeared, a familiar looking roulette appeared out of nowhere. "This..." It was the roulette that the perverted Goddess used to give me cheats before she reincarnated me in Konosuba World. I stood up from my seat, going around the roulette that appeared. I noticed that there''s a note behind the roulette written on a small paper. _________ Honjou Kaede 1 Special Abilities 1 Type of System 1 World of Reincarnation _________ ... It was just like mine but, lesser number of special abilities. Why only she gets one special abilities? Mine was should be three but it became five. I don''t know why Gaia increased mine in panic. Hmm... I guess, I''ll ask her later. "Umm... Maple?" "Yes!" "Actually, you''ll have to spin this roulette three times then you will get 1 special abilities, 1 type of system and lastly the world you will be reincarnated." I said, explaining. "I just have to spin that thing, right? I understand then..." She stood up from her seat, going towards the roulette. She was about to spin the roulette but she stopped. She glanced at me then said, "It''s embarrassing, Sun-kun. Can you please stop staring at my legs? I can''t concentrate here." she complained with her face reddened. "Sorry, I just can help myself to look at them because they are so charming." She gave me a angry look, pouting at me. "Sun-kun, Pervert" She went close to me, pounding my ?h?st several times. She was mad but the way gets mad was just too cute. "I''m sorry now, Maple! Calm down now because I won''t do it anymore." I lied naturally as I breathe. She went back to the roulette and spinned it. Slowly, it stopped on golden part of the roulette. "Eh?!" I was really surprised. [Jackpot - Wish any cheat you want] This girl just hit the jackpot. "It said, ''Wish any cheat you want.'' I''ll ask you what kind of cheat do you want?" "I haven''t thought of anything. Can you ask me that later?" "Sure... spin for the next one." Next spin wass for the system. Spinning the roulette again then slowly stopped on, [Gamer System] "What is this?" she asked. "I don''t know, Maple. Try opening it just like you''ve been doing in the games you played in your past life." I responded. "Okay then..." She slid her index finger on the empty space in front of her. A holographic screen appeared. I went close to her, looking at her screen. _____________ Welcome! Honjou Kaede / Maple Gender: Female Age: 15 Race: Human [Status] [Inventory] [Skills] [Quest] [Pet] [Event] [World''s Map] [Exit] _____________ "Hmm... Maple, can you open your Status menu?" I requested. "Sure." *Click!* She clicked the ''status'' bar. ______________ Status Maple Lv. 1 HP 40/40 MP 12/12 [STATUS POINT > 100] Parameters [+] [-] [STR] 0 [+] [-] [AGI] 0 [+] [-] [INT] 0 [+] [-] [VIT] 0 [+] [-] [DEX] 0 [OK] [Return to Menu] ___________ "Wow! It''s the same as my status from when I started the game." she spoke happily, seeing her status. Looks like she returned to Level 1. Her status is totally different from mine. It''s better if we used the Adventurer''s Card in my home world to compare our real status. "Can I also check your skills?" "Okay, Sun-kun. Here..." *Click!* "What?!" My eyes widened in surprise seeing her skills. ____________ Skills ACTIVE SKILLS Shield Attack [Requires shield] Counter [Locked] Machine God [Locked] Great Eruption [Locked] Pandemonium [Locked] Cover [Requires shield] Pierce Guard [Requires shield] Loving Sacrifice [Locked] Light of Affection [Locked] Aegis [Locked] Self-Offering Love [Locked] Throne of the Heavenly King [Locked] Crystallize [Locked] Unbreakable Shield [Locked] Meditation Provocation [Locked] Cover Move [Locked] Inspire [Locked] Psychokinesis [Locked] Wooly [Locked] Quick Change [Locked] Frozen Earth [Locked] Heavy Body [Locked] Equipment Skills Seeping Chaos [Locked] Predator [Locked] Atrocity [Locked] Hydra [Locked] Paralyze Shout [Locked] Lethal Poison Breath [Locked] Venom Cutter [Locked] Venom Capsule [Locked] Poison Lance [Locked] Acid Rain [Locked] Devour [Locked] Invitation to the ocean floor [Locked] Crystal Wall [Locked] PASSIVE SKILLS Total Defense Giant Killing [Locked] Fortress [Locked] HP Strengthening (Small) [Locked] MP Strengthening (Small) [Locked] Savage [Locked] Hydra Eater [Locked] Bomb Water [Locked] Great Shield Mastery IV [Locked] Evasion [Locked] Parry [Requires shield] Stout Guardian [Locked] Venom Incantation [Locked] Connection to the Underworld [Locked] ____________ All of her skills she acquired from the game she played went to her skill menu of her system. She just need to level up and get the items she needs to unlock those skills. As expected from the Ultimate Unbalanced character. "Next is my inventory." she opened her inventory in the system menu. "Huh?! All of her game equipments are there too!" I was completely shock again, seeing her inventory. "Yay! All my game items are here!" she rejoiced. Reading the item names in her Inventory. Black Rose Armor, New Moon(Short sword), Mirror of the Dark Night(Shield), Mass of Violet Crystal... so on and so forth. All of her set items are here including her angel item set. My cheek twitched seeing her skills and items in her system. "I want to wear my equipments now." She changed her outfit. Her body suddenly lit up, When the light disappeared, Her clothes replaced by a black suit of armor with red accents. It has a crest of a flower, an image of a rose, on the armor''s ?h?st piece. Underneath is a red leotard as well as matching gloves and th??h high stockings. The armor''s focus points of durability are the gauntlets, shin guards, boots and br??stplate. Her forearms are predominantly b?r?, as well as her upper th??hs. Red mesh fabric covers the least protected parts of her body, but some skin remains exposed. Her armor descends into a cloak-like drape with a dark exterior and red underside. She was carrying her armament, a heavy-looking shield that is the Replica of the Dark Night. The shield is mainly black with red patterns carved geometrically unto its surface. At the center of the shield, there is a large red gem that is plated by the same black material. She wears now a white clip as an accessory in the real world, which is something that is carried on to the game world. The clip is made up of four rhombuses, each facing the cardinal directions, connected to a presumed diamond-like piece. The clip''s shape is similar to a compass. (Img<<<) "Tadah! How do I look, Sun-kun. Is it cool?" she shown her outfit with proud expression. "I preferred your last outfit." I answered. "Hey! I''m n?k?d with that outfit!" she retorted. "Hmph! What a pervert. You should at least compliment me." she said, pouting again. *Sigh* I sighed then said, "Maple, it looks good on you. It''s really cool." I complimented her. "Eh, Is that true?" "Yes..." "Yay! You finally compliment me, Sun-kun!" she rejoiced again. "You have one more spin and it''s the world where you''ll reincarnated in." She hide her shield in her inventory, disappearing out of thin air. She spinned the roulette one last time. When the spinning roulette slow down, it slowly stopped on the dark part. "This... Why does have to be that world?!" [Akame ga Kill World] "Huh? What wrong with that world, Sun-kun?" Maple is only a simple girl who just wants to have fun playing games. Reincarnating her into a dark world full of scums and killings. She''s too innocent for that cruel world. How will I changed this? When I tried to touch the roulette, it suddenly flickered an electricity, making me feel slightly electrocuted. "Looks like, I can''t change it." Suddenly, I felt something pulling my clothes from behind. "Sun-kun, Are you okay? You look worried." "No, it just the world where you''ll reincarnated is too cruel for someone like you." I said. "I understand now... You''re just worried about me." She gave me a kind smile. " You don''t have to worry about me. I can do this. Thank you for being worried about my well-being." she said, slightly blushing. ... "You still have one wish of any cheat skills or items you can bring with you in that world." "I haven''t thought of anything because I''m already okay with the things I have now." She gazed at me, "Do you have something to ask me? Feel free to do it and I''ll try my best as your guide." "Sun-kun, do you know anything about the world where am I''m going to reincarnate?" "Well, most of it." I answered. "Then... I want you come with me in that world and guide me there." "If that''s your--- Wait! What?!" I was surprised from what she said. Suddenly, a blue magic circle appeared under her feet, and under my feet as well. "Hehehe... It kind of lonely for me to go there alone. Since your worried about me, I want you to come with me in that world. Please take care of me, Sun-kun." she said while blushing. This girl is unbelievable. She just did what Kazuma did to Aqua when he reincarnated. *Sigh* I sighed again then said, "Yare yare daze. Fine... Please take care of me too." A light shrouded my sight and everything went black. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.. Sorry, I got sick and had to slow down the chapter updates.) Chapter 98 - 97: She doesnt want to get hurt so she maxed out her defense Chapter 97: She doesn''t want to get hurt so she maxed out her defense Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - When my consciousness returned, I appeared in deep forest in the middle of blizzard storm. The strong wind was gusting snow through my body and it''s in the middle of the night where my invincibility of my sunshine magic is disabled. What kind of hardcore difficulty is this! Our starting point is already at the dangerous location where you can freeze to death by a snowstorm. This is ridiculously cold place to start. Suddenly, a holographic notification bar appeared in front of me. [God of Death, Truck-kun has bestowed you a new skill.] [You acquired a new skill called ''Summon Vehicle''] [You can now summon any vehicle at a time.] ... How will I use this skill if I can fly or teleport to travel to another place. Well... I think about that later. "That''s right! Where''s Maple?" I looked around. I saw her behind, trembling in this freezing cold weather. "Maple, are you okay?" I immediately went to her, checking her condition. "Sorry, Sun-kun. Unlike the winter in the game I played, the cold weather here felt different." "Game and reality are totally different, you idiot!" I yelled, scolding her. She breathing heavily, making her look weakened. This bad weather is worst for her and she might get a cold because of this. Thinking on how to save her. I quickly embraced her body to warm her up by my body temperature. "Summon Vehicle!" I summoned a white delivery truck. *Thud!* "Put back your shield on your inventory for now." "Yes..." she weakly answered When her shield disappeared, I immediately carried her into my arms. "Eh?!" She blushed, becoming flustered. But, she just willed herself, embracing me from my ?h?st. "Sun-kun, you''re really warm just like a sun." she said with happy tone. I slowly put her down on the floor. "Stay there for a moment." It''s really dark so I took a oil lamp from dimensional storage and lit it up. "Are you okay now, Maple?" I asked, sitting near the wall. "Yes, I''m fine now. Thank you again, Sun-kun." she spoke with gratitude, smiling. "To think that our starting point is already at this dangerously cold place--Huh?! What''s wrong, Maple?" I noticed that she was gazing at me. "Umm... Sun-kun, I have a favor to ask you." she said, willing herself while still feeling cold. "What is it?" "Can I sit close to you?" "...Okay." I responded. She stood up, going towards me. ... "Umm... Maple, why are you sitting there?" I asked. "Hehehe... Because this place is the warmest. I don''t feel so cold when I sit this close to you, Sun-kun." she answered while slightly blushing. She was sitting between my legs. I became a little bit shy because of her ?ssertiveness. "Maple, you''re a girl, you know. Getting close to a guy like me whom you just met is very dangerous. I might be a bad guy and do something inappropriate to you." "Hahaha, What are you talking about, Sun-kun. You''re a God and there''s no way that your a bad guy." "There are also bad Gods, you know." I replied. Just like the Gods in Akane''s home world. Maple turned towards me, staring at my eyes with serious expression. "Then... are you going to do something bad to me?" she asked. ... Looking at her eyes, I saw a small glimpse of loneliness and sadness. That''s right, she died alone and reincarnated to a such unfamiliar place. She''ll never see her friends anymore. It must be really lonely for her. I sighed, closing my eyes then responded. "No, I won''t do anything like that." She gave me a kind smile. "Hehehe..." she giggled, leaning her back on my ?h?st. Her innocence and air-headedness will endanger her especially in this cruel world where she reincarnated. She''ll befriend anyone she meets, viewing virtually everyone as a potential friend and that''s not good thing in this world. I have to move her to another world. That''s right, I have to try that. I opened my system then clicked on the ''Friend System'' in the menu. _________________ Friend System Friend List (3/7) Hyakuya Akane(Busy) [Chat] [Move] Erza Scarlet(Busy) [Chat] [Move] Katsura Hinagiku (Busy) [Chat] [Move] [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] [Random Invite] Summon Beings (2/10) Krul(Busy) Aqua(Dead-drunk) [Back] _________________ "What is this, Sun-kun?" Maple noticed, pointing at the holographic screen appeared in front of us. "Oh, this? This is my own system called ''Friend System''. With this, I can make friends with anyone and talk with them even though they''re from another world." "Eh?! That''s amazing. I want one too." "Then let''s try this..." I clicked on "Add a friend" and wrote Maple''s real full name "Honjou Kaede" on it then clicked "Okay". *Click* A holographic screen appeared in front of Maple, making a notification sound. ___________ Honjou Kaede, let''s get married. Tonight. [Yes!] [Sorry, we can''t.] ___________ "Just click on ''Yes'' then we''ll become friends and talk at the chat--What?!" I was completely surprised from what I read on the holographic screen. Maple was about to click on ''Yes'' option but she stopped when she read the message. A blush rushed to her face, making her flustered and getting embarrassed. "Su-Su-Sun-kun! We haven''t known each other for a day, why are you already proposing a marriage to me?" "No! This is not... That''s right! There''s a bug on my system just like on the games you played. What I mean here is do you want to become my friend?" ... That''s right, the bug I''m talking about is the emergency food. Now, there''s an awkward silence between us. "Okay then..." She pressed on ''Yes'' and the holographic screen disappeared. "I don''t really mind if it''s you though..." she mumbled. I clearly heard that. "Did you say something?" "Nothing!" she responded, looking away from me while pouting. Well, I think it''s better for us to take our time to know each other even though I already knew a lot about her. Suddenly, another holographic screen bar message appeared ____________ SIMP! Your hot meal is already served! Just eat her already! ____________ A vein popped on my temple and was about to shout when suddenly, "Huh?" I stopped. Maple''s head fell, leaning on my shoulders. She already fell asleep. Feeling her stable breathing around my arm, I felt relief. This girl... she really really reminds me of Yunyun except she has more friends. I opened my dimensional storage and took a thick blanket, covering my whole body together with her. "Good night, Maple." I spoke with smile. Closing my eyes for a minute, I also fell asleep because of tiredness. --- Morning arrives, Waking up, I can hear that the snow storm has already ended. It must be already daytime since my sunshine magic''s power is increasing again. I noticed that Maple is still sitting between my legs. Opening my eyes, I saw her doing something on her system. "Huh!" Noticing me, "Oh! Good morning, Sun-kun." "Good morning too. What are doing early in the morning, Maple?" "Oh, this? I distributing my status points on my parameters." "Huh? What distribution are you talking about when you placed all your status points on your defense." I said, pointing at her status screen. ______________ Status Maple Lv. 1 HP 40/40 MP 12/12 [STATUS POINT > 0] Parameters [+] [-] [STR] 0 [+] [-] [AGI] 0 [+] [-] [INT] 0 [+] [-] [VIT] 100 [+] [-] [DEX] 0 [OK] [Return to Menu] ___________ "Hehehe... This is actually my status when I played the game and it was super amazing. I maxed my defense because I don''t want to feel pain." she said with proud tone. Well, nothing''s changed. I don''t really mind since she''s one of the strongest player in the game. She''s actually an OP player. I stood up from behind her, "Where are you going, Sun-kun?" "Stay here and don''t come out until I returned here, okay? I''m gonna leave a breakfast for you so you eat here for the time being." "Okay..." she responded, I took out a transparent container and a fork from my dimensional storage then I gave it to her. "This..." she opened the container. "It''s a pancake dipped with honey syrup." "Wow! It looks delicious, Sun-kun! Thank you." "Okay then, I''ll just look around to find out our location right now. Just message me on my friend system if something wrong." I said, opening the back of the truck from inside. "Bye-bye, Sun-kun. Be careful!" she waved her hand. I nodded at her, jumping out of the truck. I squatted down, placing my hand on the ground, marking it as my teleportation point. "Okay... let get start flying." Taking out one of my magic staves on my dimensional storage. "Air Magic, Levitation!" I jumped on top of magic staff then flew towards the sky. (To be continued.) (A/N: Sorry, I''ll cut the chapter here.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 99 - 98: Danger Beast Chapter 98: Danger Beast Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - It''s been an hour since I''ve been flying in the sky. It''s all white below and I can''t see clearly the surroundings because it was filled with piled of snow. Ahead of me, I saw several big unidentified creatures walking on the snow and there''s five of them. "Huh? Isn''t that..." I glide down to see what kind of creature are they. I jumped down, landing in front of them. There no mistakes, these creatures are called Danger Beast. They are fearsome creatures in this world of Akame ga Kill. They are extremely hostile and will attack any human who dares to wander into their territory. In front of me are being a large, well-built, bipedal ape-like danger beast that is covered with white hair and have a several pointed teeth. (Img<<<) Aren''t these creatures Yeti? Let''s see how strong these danger beast are. They became angry, roaring at me. One of quickly charged on me, jumping to pummel me with it''s gigantic arm *Thud!* The attack landed on my neck cleanly. ... I felt nothing. I didn''t even move from where I''m standing. "Hey, Danger Beast. Is that all you''ve got?" I was disappointed by them. It seems this danger beast got scared, slowly retreating against when it''s attack done nothing to me. Even though it''s a ferocious danger beast, it knows when to retreat, facing something stronger than him. It still have instinct after all. *Rawwwwrrrr!!* It just roared at me, slowly stepping back away from me with his companions. "You guys are just all bark that it bores me." I raised up my right arm, pointing my index finger in the sky. A flame lit up from the top of my index finger, turning into a miniature sun. All the pile of snow around quickly melted, flowing like a river. I launched the miniature sun towards the Danger Beast in front of me, "Cruel Sun!" The miniature sun destroyed anything on it''s path, disappearing when it''s power depleted. All the snow around me around me disappeared. *Sigh* I sighed then spoke, "Exploring around this place end here, I have to go back to Maple quickly before she became really bored and get mad at me." I just jumped then teleported back to her location. --- Arriving back, I immediately checked on her inside the back of the truck. "Maple, I''m back. It''s time to go--Huh?" She was staring at me while pouting. "Is something wrong, Maple?" I asked. "Hmph! Looks like you took your time exploring outside, having fun while you leave me here alone waiting for you." It seems she quickly became bored and got mad at me for making her wait here. "Well, I''m really sorry about that. I''ll compensate to you later, okay?" "Okay..." "Alright then... Let''s go." "Yes!" After I packed our things, I send back the delivery truck, making it disappeared. "Release!" *Poof!* "Wow!" Maple was amazed. Glancing at her, "Maple, can you walk?" I asked. "Yes, but it just that..." "You''re too slow because you didn''t put any status point on your agility, right?" "Hehehe..." she just laughed, scratching the back of her head. "I guess, it can''t be helped then..." I turned my back on her, squatting down. "Hop on my back and I''ll carry you." "Is it really okay? I''m a bit heavy because of my armor unlike in the game." she said while fidgeting. She was being self-conscious. "Don''t worry, I''m stronger more than you can think. Just come here already and I give a ride. It is much faster because I''m going run from here on." "Okay..." She shyly moved towards me, grabbing on my shoulders then she rode on my back. I held her th??hs, standing up. "This..." I was completely shock. It was soft and squishy. "Eh?" Maple suddenly reddened. "Sun-kun! Stop groping my legs." she became flustered, pounding the back of my head. "Ouch! Ouch! I''m sorry about that." "Sun-kun, you pervert! Hmph!" she just hmphed at me. "Hehe... Anyway, hold on me tightly, Maple. This is going to be really fast." "Huh? Kyah!?" I quickly dashed, destroying the ground where I stood. I ran fast through the snowy forest while carrying Maple on my back. "Wow, Sun-kun! This is really amazing! I felt like I''m flying really fast!" she shouted, having fun. (Img<<<) I just smiled at her. --- Two hours later, "Umm... Sun-kun, aren''t you getting tired from running this fast?" Maple asked me. "Not really, this is only a warm up for me." I responded. "Then can we just walk already? My legs are already tired from riding." "Nope, just a little bit more." I replied. That''s right, let me enjoy your th??hs just a little bit more. I won''t never get tired of running while I''m touching them like this. It''s like I have a unlimited source of energy. "Oh, Sun-kun is working hard. I guess I endure it for now." "Yosh! I can still be more faster than this! Watch me, Maple! I''m more fired up now!" I shouted with full of energy. "Let''s go, Sun-kun!" she cheerfully raised her fist in front of us. Few minutes later. While running, we saw people fighting with sword ahead of us. While getting closer to them, I noticed that it was three young people getting attacked by ?du?ts who looks like a bunch of hoodlums. "Those people must be bandits that are attacking their victims." "Oh, Sun-kun! Let''s help them." "Okay..." When we arrived near them, I jumped high, launching a drop kick on one of the bandits. He was knocked down immediately, stumbling on the ground. He was unconscious. "Okay, that''s one down!" I said, putting down Maple. "My legs!" I saw Maple''s legs are trembling from tiredness. I even notice a red marks of my hands on both of her th??hs. I guess I carried her for too long that my hands leaved a mark. She had a hard time walking. "Those two, attack them!" one of the bandits yelled, pointing his sword towards me "Maple, just stay there and leave this to me. This will be going to quick." "Eh?!" For now I can''t kill human being in front her but I going to beat them and break their bones, making them unable to move. I rushed to the one of bandits, giving him an uppercut on the chin. "Huh?" I was confused. The bandit was sent flying, crashing into the trees. "You bastard!" Another bandit charged towards me, swinging a large sword. "What?" I stopped his large sword by pinching the blade using me my thumb and index finger. These bandits are pretty weak and lacks training. I guess they are only good at ambushing innocent people. I crushed his sword then send a fist on his face, making him fly away then crashing on the ground unconscious. "I''ll end this quickly." I took multiple throwing knives from my dimensional storage then I thrown it away, scattering it around. I teleported, attacking each one of the bandits in a flash, making them unconscious. The young people are completely shocked when they saw each one of bandits falls down one by one, becoming unconscious. "Huh? What''s happening? Ugh!" the bandit fell down unconscious. Taking down swiftly in the blink on an eye the last bandit, "Flying Thunder God Magic, Level One!" I noticed the three young people are looking at me. "Are you guys, okay?" I asked them. "We''re fine. Thank you for helping us." one of them said. My eyes widened in surprise when I recognized those three. Wait! Isn''t that Tatsumi and his friends Sayo and Ieyasu. To think that we will meet them here. It means that Maple and I are at the start of the story. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll cut here for now because I have to go to work.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 100 - 99: Making Maple Level up Chapter 99: Making Maple Level up Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - After we defeated the bandits, we tied all of them at the trees, leaving them there unconscious. "What are we going to do them?" I asked the three. "I don''t know. Let''s just leave them here." the young guy who''s name is Tatsumi responded. He stood up after he finished tying them. "Anyway, let''s me introduce ourselves." Pointing his thumb to himself and said, "My name is Tatsumi." then he pointed at his two companions, "And these are my childhood friends, Ieyasu and Sayo." Tatsumi is a young man of average height with green eyes and medium length brown hair with a cowlick that falls with its weight. He used to wear a white, high collar jacket over a tan sweater vest, a pair of black pants, brown gloves and combat boots. "Yo!" Ieyasu wave his hands. He has a short, somewhat unruly, dark brown hair and brown eyes. He wore a white martial arts headband. Both him and Tatsumi has sword on their waist. "Nice to meet you the two of you, my name is Sayo. Thank you for helping us from the bandits." Sayo said, bowing gracefully. Sayo was a young girl with long black hair and black eyes. She wore a white bu??erfly or flower hair accessory, and was often seen in plain cream-colored robes. She has a bow and a quiver of arrows behind her back. "Nice to meet you too guys, Maple desu~. And this guy beside me is my friend, Sun-kun." Maple cheerfully introduced herself then me. "Sun-kun?" the three of them tilted there head in confusion. "Just call me Sun." "Okay..." Tatsumi replied. "Can I ask where the three of you going?" Maple spoke. "Actually, the three of us set out on a journey to earn money to save our village." Ieyasu answered with a proud tone. "That''s right, that''s why we''re going to the capital to become a soldier, making name for ourselves and become someone famous. That way we can earn a lot of money to save our village." These guys went to the capital to save their home village but what awaiting them over there is a cruel torture and death. The empire is the most evil place here on this Akame ga Kill World where countless crime is happening. This is largely due to the ascension of the current Prime Minister, who cares only for his own p???sur?. His time has been marked by an increase in government corruption, an economic recession, eroding public order, rampant poverty and great dissatisfaction amongst the people. Because of this, the villages and towns suffer from heavy taxation and many have been unable to buy enough food, resulting in widespread shortages in the remote areas of the empire. This forced Tatsumi and his friends to set out to the capital to seek money to help their village, only to sometimes find death or worse because of the high crime rate. This world is too cruel for someone like Maple who came from a peaceful world. Glancing at her, "Hm?" She noticed that I''m looking at her. "Is something wrong, Sun-kun?" she asked with a smile. (Img<<<) "Nothing." I answered. I''ll try to move Maple to my Home World. "Wait a minute, guys. I just have something to talk to Maple." I said. "Okay..." they nodded at me. "We''ll be back shortly." I held Maple''s hand and pulled her with me. "Eh?" she blushed. When we''re a little far away from Tatsumi and his friends, I opened my system and clicked World Gate, trying to open the portal going to my home world. "Oh, This works too." The portal to my home world opened. But, suddenly. "Huh?" Just before we enter the portal, a notification bar appeared in front of me. [Synchronizing with the Gamer system completed] Then followed holographic screen. ___________ Gamer System Quest (1/3) (5/300) Defeat 300 Danger Beast(On progress). (0/1) Defeat Grand General Budo(On progress). (0/1) Defeat the Emperor and destroy the Imperial Guardian(On progress). (0/1) Defeat General Esdeath(On progress). Failure: Can''t redo the quest. Reward: Sun God'' Smite Axe 2 Random Friend Invitation. Servant Summoning Catalyst (Rider Class) Cat''s Ears Hairband Coronatite Note: After Paimon synchronized with Maple''s system, it seems like you can''t take her home with you if you don''t finish the quest requested by the Gamer System. Don''t worry, Harukin. This World''s quests is the highest difficulty and the rest two worlds will be very easy. Leave Hinagiku to me for the time being. I''ll entertain her so that he won''t hate you. Also with the help of the Friend System, I''ll bring Erza to that world later to help you. Good luck and don''t let Maple see something cruel. [Close] _________________ Oh, Paimon. Despite being annoying emergency food, she doing her job well that it''s really a miracle. I guess I will give her a reward after this quests. So I have to do defeat the Cruel Empire to move Maple to my home world. Well the rewards are good especially the sun god''s Axe, I really want it. The other rewards are simple and common from my past quest when I was kicked out of my home world. But this Servant Summoning Catalyst, I have a bad feeling about this item that I don''t want to use or even touch it. Coronatite? That was the power source of the destroyer in my home world. I''ll find a way on how will I use it. The five Danger Beasts I defeated are already counted on the quest. Checking on Maple beside me, she also had a holographic screen appeared in front of her. It has the same quest as mine except the rewards are completely different and it doesn''t have notes and warning which I have in my screen. The number of the Danger Beast I defeated was also counted on her quest. It means that Maple and I are party in this quest. We can finish this quest with me only the one doing it. Looking at her rewards, ___________ Rewards: Unlock Skills 12600 Exp Monster''s Egg 20000 gold coins 10,000 bonus Vitality points ___________ That''s some very good rewards. That bonus Vitality... Just how much Vitality she''ll gain after this quest. It will even became larger after she level up. "Ummm... Sun-kun?" "Huh? What is it?" Looking at her face, she seems very embarrassed. "Your hand..." Noticing that I''m holding her hand, I immediately let go of it. "Sorry..." "No, it''s okay..." There was an awkward silence between us. "Let''s go back to them." "Yes..." she nodded while blushing. When we went back to Tatsumi and his friends, an idea suddenly struck me. With that plan, I can make new magic item, level up Maple and finish the danger beast quest. I went towards Tatsumi and said, "Tatsumi, I have a favor you guys." "Uh, What kind of favor?" "I want you help us hunt Danger Beasts. Don''t worry, I will pay you guys more than what you can earn at the capital." "...Why are you two hunting Danger Beast?" "I gonna need some materials from some danger beast to craft some new equipments." Tatsumi glanced Ieyasu and Sayo. They smiled at him and nodded. "Okay then..." Tatsumi glanced back at me, "Alright, we accept. When we will start hunting." "Today. Wait a minute, I''m going to call one of our companion." Pointing my hand beside me, "Summon pet, Aqua!" A blue magic circle covered in runes appeared on the ground, spinning then it lit up, creating a beam going towards the sky. When the beam disappeared, a blinding light appeared in the sky with feathers falling from it. Aqua with blue waist-long hair slowly descended from the sky, landing the ground gorgeously. Her face was pale Everyone was stunned by her beauty as they watched her descend from the sky. Suddenly, "Ueeeeehh~~" she vomited a rainbow in front of us. I looked at her disappointed expression while the others was disgusted with her. "It stinks!" I pinched my nose, closing it. This useless Goddess... But with her in our party, feel free to die in dumb ways because she can revive you. Now, the rise of the Soviet Yunyun starts here. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 101 - 100: Danger Beast Hunting Chapter 100: Danger Beast Hunting Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - It was already nighttime and the moon shines brightly the surroundings. In middle of a wide deserted plains, I was standing together with Maple on top of a small mountain cliff, watching our companions luring the horde of humanoid danger beasts and other gigantic danger beasts. (Img<<<) "Waaaaahhh! Sun-kun! Sun-kun! We''re both deity! Hurry up and help me!" she screamed while running away. (Img<<<) She ran towards Tatsumi who''s being chased by the humanoid Danger Beast. "Tatsumi-san! You''re a strong swordsman, right? Go and defeat this monsters already!" she shouted at Tatsumi. "You idiot! Did you think that I can take down this large number of Danger Beast alone! I''m gonna die, you know!" Tatsumi retorted, running as fast as he can. In the other direction, "Gaaaah! Tatsumi! Please help me!" Ieyasu was running for his life from the large Gorilla-like danger beasts. It was an Apeman and there''s three of them chasing him. (Img<<<) "Ieyasu! Why you too!" Tatsumi became more scared, running together with Aqua and Ieyasu. They can run away this fast that the danger beasts can''t catch them because Aqua place a buff on them to improve their speed. "Ummm... Sun-kun? Should we help them already? Is seems like they''re in deep trouble because you use them as a bait to lure those monster. Poor them..." Maple spoke, slightly getting mad at me from what I did. She''s really such a good girl. But I can''t let her fight right now because she''s still level 1. That why I have to kill those danger beasts by myself. I''m still waiting for Sayo to lure out the Super-class Danger Beast. I told her to shoot arrows from a long distance at the giant dinosaur-like Danger Beast to provoke it to chase at her here. "Ta-dah! Paimon has finally arrived with Erza!" I heard Paimon spoke behind me. "Harukin, I heard from Paimon that you needed my help." Erza spoke while panting. Looking behind, I saw Paimon together with Erza who seems tired. Erza was wearing a normal clothes consisting of white sleeveless shirt with blue ribbon and blue short pleated skirt. "Ah, Paimon, Erza! Great timing. I want yo--Huh? What happened to you, Erza? You seem to have a lot of small bruises around your body. And your also seems very tired, panting heavily. Are you okay?" I said then asked. "Don''t worry, I''m okay. Hearing that you needed my help, I came rushing to Paimon for her to bring me here beside you." she responded. "Then what happened to the request that Gramps asked you?" "I did it very quickly. I just drag that guy and bring him back home to guild without any talk." Erza answered with proud expression. Poor him.... He must be really traumatized by Erza. "Sorry, Harukin. Paimon has to return back quickly because no one will take care of Hinagiku and the children at home." Paimon seems in hurry. "Harukin?" Maple mumbled. "Oh, Thank you for bringing Erza to me, Paimon. You finally did something helpful." "Hey! Paimon has always been helpful!" Paimon retorted. (Img<<<) After that, she spinned around then disappeared, teleporting back to my home world. Erza and I glanced at each other. ... I just smiled at her. She smiled back at me and said while being teary-eyed. "Finally... I was really busy and a lot of things happened that I wasn''t able to visit you. I was really happy when you''re the one who''s doing your best to find time to spend it with me. I''m really sorry, Harukin." Shaking my head, "No, it''s okay. Just like to Akane, I also understand your situation, Erza. Let''s just do our best for our future." "Yes..." We''re tempted to move close our face, trying to kiss each other''s lips. Closing my eyes. "Huh?" ... I felt nothing. Why is she taking her time to kiss me? She should go for it just like she did in the past. "Wait! Kyaaaah!" She suddenly push me away from her, screaming loudly. "Ugh!" I stumbled on the ground. "Sun-kun! What are the two of you doing?" Maple went towards me, helping me to sit up. "Erza, why did you just push me away like that?" I asked. Erza pointed her index finger at me and said while being flustered, "Who are you?! How dare you pose as my lover, Harukin! I will never forgive you for trying to kiss me!" she angrily said, summoning a sword in her hand. She charged towards me, trying to attack me with her sword. "Wait, Erza! This is really me, Harukin, your lover! I''m not a poser or anything!" She stopped her attack then replied, "Liar! There''s no way for my Harukin to be this ridiculously handsome. My boyfriend Harukin is a young boy with strange appearance and eccentric getup but I love him the way he is." Just how sweet you can be, Erza. She was panicking because of her confusion. "No, Erza! I''m the Harukin you met in Tower of Heaven more than three years ago." "..." It looks like she''s still unconvinced by what I said. My Crimson Demon''s physical traits disappeared when I exorcised by Isumi in Hinagiku''s world. Just how ridiculous that world can be that the people there can do that to me. Now, I have to think of something to convince Erza that I''m me. In the first place, can someone really pose as me. Well, it''s good to be cautious sometimes. *Sigh* I sighed then I just squatted down, staring at her upper part of her legs. "Hey, what are you doing staring at my legs!?" she asked. "I want them to sandwich me?" I responded. "Huh?!" Maple didn''t understand what I said. "Eh?" Erza''s cheek twitched, hearing what I said. "Specifically, I mean my face." ... "I believe now that you''re the real Harukin. In the first place, I''m already convinced that you''re Harukin because Paimon brought me to you. I just can''t believe that you can be this so handsome without your Crimson Demon trait. Just what happened to you that you''ve became like that?" she explained. "Don''t make things hard for me, Erza. It''s a long story, I''ll tell you later." "Then can you stop looking at my legs now. I bet you''re having ??wd thoughts while staring at my th??hs just now." Erza finally got convinced. "Erza, my thoughts are a hundred times more ??wd than what your imagining." I replied. .... Erza blushed hard. "Sun-kun, pervert!" Maple pinched my cheeks. "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Stop it, Maple. It hurts!" She let go of my cheeks while pouting. Erza glanced at her, "Who''s that girl beside you, Harukin? " "Oh, this girl? She''s my new friend. Her real name is Honjou Kaede. You can call her Maple." I introduced Maple to her. Erza went near Maple, giving her a stare. *Stare~~~* ... Maple was confused on what''s Erza''s doing. Suddenly, "Huh?" Erza hugged her, making Maple''s face pressed between her br??st. "Hmmp! Hmmp!" Maple was struggling to breath, trying to move away her face from between Erza''s big br??st. "Erza, let go of her quickly! She can''t breath right now!" I immediately said to Erza. She quickly let go of Maple, "Ah! I''m sorry, Maple..." Maple was now able breath but she was weirded out of Erza, moving away from her. Erza glanced at me, "Harukin, this girl is adorable. Is she going to become one of your girlfriends in the future? Tell me quickly because you''ll already have my permission. I will just talk this to everyone to make them accept her. ... "Eh?!" Maple was completely shock. "Sorry for the late introduction, Maple. Her name is Erza Scarlet. She''s my girlfriend." "Girlfriend! You mean, you two are lover?!" Maple was surprised. "Yes, I''m one of Harukin''s girlfriends." Erza responded. "One of his girlfriends..." "That''s right, Maple. Harukin has other girlfriends other than me." Maple slowly move away from me. After Maple learned about my relationship with other girls, she became disappointed of me. Erza explaining this to her. I felt like I''m the worse scumbag in different worlds. But, it''s really inevitable that I can''t do anything about it. "Ah, before I forget. If your real name is Honjou Kaede then you''re also a Japanese, right?" Erza remembered. Maple nodded at her. "Some laws from your country in your home world doesn''t apply here in another world like having only one wife." Erza explained. "Then..." "That''s right, Harukin can have multiple wives." Erza said. Where did you hear that, Erza? That law also applies in my home world. I can have one wife but I just breaking that law and have multiple relationship with other girls. "Oh, Sun-kun is a God so human laws doesn''t apply to him, right?" "Yes, you''re right... Eh?" Erza glanced at me with menacing smile, giving me sign language. Care... to... explain... to... me... later... I just nodded at her. "Why are you calling Sun-kun, Harukin?" Maple asked. "Because that was his real name." Erza answered. Maple glancing at me, Suddenly, "Pffffft!" she snickered at me. "Sun-kun--No! Harukin... Pffffft!" she said, trying to stop herself from laughing. This girl... "Sun, I lured it out now. You have to pay us large for this!" Sayo shouted very loud from below. "Oh, it''s here." I glanced at them. *Rawwwwrrrr!* (Img<<<) I heard the very loud roar of a Danger Beast called Death Tagool. With Aqua''s buff on them made the luring easy. They ran very fast that even the giant danger beast can''t also catch up with their speed. "Aqua, you''re not wearing any p?nt??s?!" Tatsumi was really shock. "Of course, I''m wearing some! I just made them invisible so they won''t see it." Aqua answered. "Huh? What are you doing, Ieyasu? Don''t try to peek under her skirt!" Tatsumi asked then said, "Shut up, Tatsumi! You''ve already seen it, right? I''m jealous that I want to see it too because I''m a man!" "Don''t be distracted by that Ieyasu! We''re being chased right now by Danger Beast!" Tatsumi warned him. "Stop doing that, you pervert!" Sayo became angry and smacked Ieyasu''s head. "Eh?" Ieyasu stumbled on the ground and ran over by the horde of danger beast. "Waaaaahh! Ieyasu died!" Aqua screamed. "You aren''t human!" Tatsumi shouted. ... "Erza, let''s do the unison raid." "Okay..." (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 102 - 101: Unison Raid Chapter 101: Unison Raid Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - On top of the small cliff, Erza and I standing together, looking at the group of different kinds of Danger Beast lured by Aqua and Tatsumi with his childhood friends. "Ieyasu died because of me. It''s totally all---" Sayo said, regretting what she did but she was stopped by Aqua. "Forget about that because the beautiful goddess like me can revive him later. That''s why, praise this amazing me a lot later." Aqua proudly spoke. "Is that true? You can bring back Ieyasu to life?" Tatsumi asked. "Of course, I''m a Goddess, you know? You should be grateful that someone like me is your companion." "That''s a little bit..." Tatsumi has doubt about her. "Hey!" Aqua complained. "Aqua! Tatsumi! Sayo! Run over here!" When they glanced at me, "Sun! Why are taking so long? We already lured here the danger beasts that you targeted. Come here and help us already!" Sayo angrily shouted at me. "Ha ha! Sorry, everyone. We''re going to attack now!" I responded then glanced at Erza. "Are you ready, Erza?" "Anytime, Harukin." Erza nodded. "Okay then, let''s do this!" I said, preparing myself. "Requip!" Erza yelled. A red magic circle appeared below her feet then her body lit up. The clothes that she''s wearing disappeared, swapping it into armor that seemingly made of silver metal. The upper part of this armor only consists of a small, revealing br??stplate that extends along her h?ps, composed of feather-shaped plates pointing upwards with a large metal flower on the front, leaving the tops of her br??sts exposed, as well as her stomach. Her biceps are covered by metal straps and her very large plated gauntlets sport feather-shaped plates at the edges. Her waist is circled by large, decorated plates reminiscent of feathers that lie on a long skirt. She wears a pair of plated boots which is partially hidden under her skirt, each sporting metal ornaments shaped like wings. Erza also wears a neck guard made of feather-like plates and a tiara with prominent metal wings. The armor also sports two pairs of large metal wings which adorn Erza''s back, composed of metal feathers which get longer and larger at the edges. (Img<<<) "Heaven''s Wheel Armor!" I noticed that everytime she use her Requip Magic, her modesty slowly dwindled especially to our guildmates. Glancing at each other, I smiled, nodding at her, moving my right hand to hold her left hand. She slightly blushed, smiling back at me then she nodded. "Trace... On!" I said, increasing the number of swords around us. "Magic Power Fusion... Unison Raid!" Erza and I yelled at the same time. All the sword circling behind us flared up, burning in flames with my sunshine magic. When I let go of her hand, both of us held flaming swords in each of our hands. Without saying anything, we dived down, charging forward at a highspeed in the group of different kinds of Danger Beast with multiple flaming swords launching towards the danger beasts. We slice swiftly every Danger Beast we passed by with the flaming swords in our hands, cutting them down ruthlessly then the flaming swords that we launched, rained down towards them at the same time. *Rawwrrr!* They roared, burning in pain then they fell down on the ground. Charging again to another group of Danger Beast, we created another large number of flaming swords but not only behind us, but also on the ground, launching the flaming swords from below the targeted Danger Beast after we slashed them. After we defeated the small danger beasts, the two of us flew towards the three giant Apeman, slashing one of them at it''s neck together then we split together, cutting the other two and killing it quickly with the flaming swords we launched. The remaining Super-class dinosaur-like Danger Beast, Death Tagool was covering itself with it''s arm from the launching flaming swords from top and below. As I expected, this danger beast body is really tough that the flaming swords we launched can''t penetrate it''s body. The two of us flew together on top of it''s head then we let ourselves fall down, making the two swords in each of our hands blazed with flames. We spinned together in the mid-air, striking it down multiple times on it''s ?h?st. "Infinite Burning Strike!" we yelled together. *Rawwwwrrrr!* It roared while it''s blood flowed down on it''s ?h?st while being stabbed by the launching flaming swords from different direction on it''s body. It fell on it''s knees then died, falling onto the ground. The Super-class Danger Beast is finally down. Aqua was with them who''s casting a magic, "Resurrection!" Small paticles of light sprinkled at the dead body of Ieyasu. "Ugh!" Ieyasu consciousness returned, slowly opening his eyes. "Wow! He really returned to life!" Tatsumi was amazed. "It''s true, he''s alive now!" Sayo followed, being amazed too. Ieyasu looking around, "What happened to me? I remembered that I was killed by the horde of danger beast--Huh?" He stopped with his eyes widened when he saw something under the skirt of Aqua. "Now, in return... The three of you should better worship me from tomorrow onwards! We''re going to build a Axis church in this world and join on it, praying to me three times a day--" Aqua proudly spoke. "She really not wearing any p?nt??s, but I can''t see it clearly because it''s still dark. Tch! D*mn this nighttime." Ieyasu said with annoyed tone. *Slap!* Sayo slapped his head then angrily said, "Will you stop doing that! She just brought you back into life. You should be thanking her." Ieyasu sat up and slightly bowed towards Aqua, "Sorry about that, Aqua-sama. And thank you for saving me." "Hehe... praise this beautiful goddess more." Aqua proudly stood there. "Harukin, she really can resurrect someone." Erza said, amazed by what she saw. "She can, but it also has limits." I said, walking towards them. "You three, your job hasn''t finished yet. We still have to dismantle all of these for materials." "Ehh~!" they reacted. "We''re just tired from running, luring all of these." Tatsumi spoke. "That''s right, I can''t even stand anymore." Sayo followed, massaging her legs from tiredness. "Me too. I just got revived back from death." Ieyasu lied back on the ground. *Sigh* I sighed then said, "Fine... It can''t be helped then..." I turned around, walking towards the Death Tagool body. "I''ll help you, Harukin." Erza followed after me, swapping back her armor into her normal clothes. "Thank you, Erza." ... "Huh? Wait a minute! Who''s that scarlet haired lady following him?" Tatsumi asked. "Oh, her? She''s his girlfriend. Her name is Erza Scarlet" Aqua answered. "Eh? I thought he''s interested on Maple." Sayo was surprised. "Well, soon enough..." Aqua replied with uninterested tone. "..." --- Arriving at the dead body of Death Tagool, "Come forth, Dark Berserker!" A giant Black Armor with skull helm holding a great sword appeared behind me. (Img<<<) "Okay, let''s get started." With my experience in dismantling monster in my home world, we finished quickly taking the materials I only needed with the help of Erza and my stand, Dark Berserker. The others, I just sank it in the bottomless swamp I casted. I put all the materials we dismantled inside my dimensional storage. After we finished dismantling and cleaning up everything, Erza and I returned back where Aqua and our other companions camped, sleeping from tiredness. I saw Aqua sleeping together with Sayo in the tent while Tatsumi is sleeping, sitting in front of the bonfire. Ieyasu was sleeping on the ground covered in blanket. Looking for Maple, I saw her sleeping, leaning on the tree. I took out a blanket from my dimensional storage and covered her body. "Harukin, you''re really good at taking care of everyone around you especially me and your other girlfriends. That''s one of the reasons why I really like you."Erza spoke, going towards Maple and sitting beside her. She made Maple lean on her right shoulder. Glancing at me, she tapped her th??hs. "Come here and I''ll give you a ??p pillow that you really love." "Seriously?" "I''m not joking, Harukin." "Okay... I''ll take on your offer." I went towards her, laying down on her ??p. It really feels comfortable that I''m feeling sleepy. Erza gently touching my head, "Good night, Harukin. I love you..." "Yeah... Good night and I love you too, Erza." I felt Maple twitched slightly beside us. I didn''t mind it and just closed my eyes. I fell asleep. --- Morning arrives, *Chirp* *Chirp* *Chirp* I woke up, hearing the sounds of the bird, chirping around. I slowly opened my eyes. I saw Erza was still sleeping, leaning on the tree. Her hand was resting on my head. I removed her hand from my head, sitting up. *Yawn* I yawned, stretching up both of my arms. I noticed that Maple was not on Erza''s side anymore. Looks like, she woke up early. Looking around, everyone was still sleeping except Maple was not around. I guess we stayed too long, working last night. Suddenly, "Sun-kun! Sun-kun! Look at this!" I heard Maple''s voice, calling me. "Yes, I''m Sun-kun. What is it, Maple?" I responded, glancing at her. "Look at this, Sun-kun! I caught Usagi-san and it''s really cute." she said with excited tone. "Huh?" My face went paled went I saw what she''s holding. (Play: Re:Zero Ost - Call of the Witch) It was a white rabbit. (Img<<<) "Ugh!" I slightly move away from her. A white rabbit came from Akame ga Kill world fulled of killing and harmful danger beasts. That rabbit must be also a danger beast pretending to be harmless. It looks cute from her eyes. But for me... (Img<<<) That thing might be a very dangerous creature. "Huh, Sun-kun? Is something wrong?" she asked. "No, I''m okay. Let''s turn that rabbit into our delicious breakfast." I responded. "Noooooo! I won''t let you eat Usagi-san!" she said, running away from me. (To be continued.) (A/N: I fix my mistakes later or tomorrow.) Chapter 103 - 102: Sun-kuns Morning Warm up Chapter 102: Sun-kun''s Morning Warm up Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (A/N: Warning: There''s nothing here in this chapter because it''s a filler.) (Maple''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - It was morning in the forest near the deserted plain. Sun-kun wants to turn Usagi-san into a delicious breakfast so I let her escape quickly away from him. Sun-kun is such a cruel person to let such a cute creature to be eaten. Arriving in the camp, I saw everyone was still sleeping. "Huh? Where did he go?" I said looking around for him. Sun-kun is not here in the camp. "Ah, there he is!" I saw Sun-kun walking not far from our camp. "Is he going somewhere?" I got curious and followed after him. "Huh? Where did he go?" Looking around carefully, I can''t still find him. "Let''s get started, Dark Berserker!" I heard Sun-kun''s voice near me. I followed where I heard his voice. "Next is... Versatile Actor!" he yelled. "Oh, he''s over here." I went inside the bushes. When I finally found him, I saw him standing in front of giant black armor with skull helmet and claymore hanging on it''s back. "What is Sun-kun''s doing here? Oh, isn''t that the armor he summoned last night? I wonder what is he doing with that." I mumbled, hiding in the bushes. He''s looking around, saying, "I''ve already taken care of Kakyoin, too. Polnareff must be hiding somewhere... Hah. But it doesn''t matter." Sun-kun''s voice suddenly changed and became completely different. When he glanced at the the giant black armor, he pointed his index at it with a evil grin on his face then said, "You''re next, Jotaro!" ... "Ahem..." Sun-kun clear his throat. "Y-You bastard. DIO!" His voice change again turning into something angry. The giant black armor walked, approaching him. "?Oh? You''re approaching me? Instead of running away, you''re coming right to me?Even Though your grandfather, Joseph, told you the secret of The World, like an exam student scrambling to finish the problems on an exam until the last moments before the chime?" His voice turned back and became arrogant again. "I can''t beat the shit out of you without getting closer." "?Oh ho! Then come as close as you like." The giant black armor also walks towards, going near him. His voice keep changing in every line on what he saying. "Ora!" *Thud!* He was about to be punched by the giant black armor but he quickly kick armor''s leg, making it twisted a little bit. "Too slow, too slow! The World is the ultimate Stand. Even without his power to stop time, his speed and power far exceed that of your Star Platinum." "So it''s the same type of Stand as Star Platinum. Not much range, but immense power and precise movements." "?I wanted to try a little test to find out just how much more powerful The World was, compared to your Stand... Though it appears a test was hardly necessary." "Test? Is that what you call just patting me, and not even enough to hurt? Well, I guess you ripped my 20,000 yen pants, though." "Why are you Joestars so stubborn about admitting defeat? Hmph. I suppose I shall rise to your shilly provocation, and test you just a bit more." Sun-kun threw a combination of punches but the giant black armor blocked all of it with it''s arm then turned around, throwing conservative number of kicks. Sun-kun retreated slightly to dodge most of it and block the others. He rushed, swinging his right arm for a karate chop. But the giant black armor turned around, throwing a spinning elbow. Both of their attack landed on each other, making it nullified each other''s attack. "Ora! Ora!" the giant black armor threw two combination of punches. The first punch was dodged by Sun-kun but the second slightly scratched his cheek. "Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!" The giant black armor threw a very fast number of punches. "Hmmp!" Sun-kun also did the same and stop all of it''s attack with his fist. "Shall we compare the speed of our attack rushes?" Sun-kun threw a highspeed number of punches, rushing towards the giant black armor. "Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda!Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda!" The giant black armor did the same, "Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!" All of their attacks collided with each other. The longer they attack, the more it became intense. Slowly, the two of them began to levitate in the air. ... What even I watching here... And what is Sun-kun really doing? It''s really weird... Are all gods like this? Suddenly, someone grabbed my left shoulder and spoke, "Maple, what are doing here? I''ve been looking for you and Harukin." "Kyah!" I screamed but I immediately closed my mouth. When I looked behind, it was Erza. "Erza, come and look at this!" "Huh? What''s wrong?" she asked. "Sun-kun is doing something strange." "What strange?" She went beside me and watch what''s Sun-kun''s doing. "See! He''s being weird right now." Looking back on what Sun-kun''s doing, *Thud!* *Thud!* (GIF<<<) "...Yes, you''re right..." Erza responded. But she was blushing, "Eh?" I was surprised by her reaction. "This brings back our memories together when the two of us are still children. We used to play that in the past as a warm up before our sword training. To think he''s still doing it even right now." "Eh?! That''s a warm up! I thought he''s just doing something very weird." "Hehe... I''ll admit it''s really strange but that just how he really is." Erza just laughed at it and said. "Are you telling me that he''s a little bit of a weird guy and you''re totally aware of it." "Well, the village where he grew up has more extreme eccentric people than him that you''ll think that he''s normal." ... So... the village where he was born was weird. "Don''t think to much about it, Maple." Erza said, glancing at me. "But..." "You get used to it." ... I noticed that Sun-kun and the giant black armor stopped attacking each other. The giant black armor just there, doing nothing while Sun-kun was scratching his head. *Sigh* He sighed then spoke, "This became boring ever since my Crimson Demon trait disappeared. I just noticed that not only my crimson right eye and dark brown hair changed but also my barcode birthmark disappeared. I''m feeling kind of lonely because of that. Not only that, the feeling of excitement of a Crimson Demon also disappeared." *Sigh* He sighed again. "With this, I can''t be called a Crimson Demon now. Also I can''t be called Nee-san''s twin brother with my appearance right now. Will the village still accept me as it''s member?" he said with sad tone. He glanced at the black armor, "I''m not in mood now. Let just end this with my new summoning skill since The World time stop is our ability." He jumped up really high towards the sky. When he was about to fall, something big and very familiar thing appeared in his hands. "That''s!" I was surprised. "Five seconds have passed." "Six seconds have passed." "Seven seconds have passed." As he falls, "ROADO ROLLA DA!" It''s was a big roller, crashing it towards the giant black armor. "Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!" The giant black armor threw punches from below the road roller. "It''s too late! You cannot escape!" "Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda!Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda!" Sun-kun punches several times from the top of road roller "Eight seconds have passed! WRYYYYY!" "Be flat as Nee-san''s ?h?st!" At the last punch of Sun-kun, the road roller crushed on the giant black armor. "Release!" The giant black armor disappeared below the road roller before it was crushed. "Now, that''s it for the warm up today." Sun-kun said, standing on top of the road roller. ... I still don''t understand why he''s doing that as a warm up. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 104 - 103: To The North Chapter 103: To The North Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Sun''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - After I finished doing my Jojo warm up, I returned back the road roller that I summoned, making it disappeared out of nowhere. "Okay then... Erza! Maple! You two should stop hiding there and come out now." I spoke, calling them out. *Rustle* *Rustle* *Rustle* The two of them came out from the bushes behind me. Turning around to glance at them "Hehehe... We''ve been found out." Maple just laughed, scratching the back of her head. Erza walks towards me. She went to close to me, kissing me on my left cheek. "Eh?!" Maple was surprised, blushing. After that, Erza smiled on me, "Good morning, Harukin. Did you sleep well?" she asked. "Yeah. Thanks for the ??p pillow, Erza. I was able to sleep well comfortably last night." I responded. "I''m glad, you did--Huh?" She noticed that Maple was pouting, looking at the two of us. "Maple, if you''re jealous. Feel free to kiss him." "No, I''m not! It just that..." she tried to deny but can''t explain it. She was pointing both of her index fingers while blushing hard. "Oh, that''s right!" Suddenly I remembered something. "How much level did you gained last night?" I asked her. Opening her system, she said, "I haven''t check it because I was sleepy already." I looked at her status screen. "Wow... Amazing! I leveled up a lot." Status Maple Lv. 27 HP 340/340 MP 94/94 [STATUS POINT > 135] Parameters [+] [-] [STR] 0 (+27) [+] [-] [AGI] 0 [+] [-] [VIT] 100 (+265) [+] [-] [DEX] 0 [OK] [Return to Menu] _______________ "Let''s distribute the status points." *Click~~~~~~* She placed all of her status points on vitality. Then she clicked on ''Ok''. Now, she had 235 vitality plus her equipment''s bonus Vitality stats of 265. That''s not even her total vitality with her passive skills ''Total Defense'' and ''Fortress''. "Did you unlock most of your skills?" "Let''s see..." Opening her skill menu. ____________ Skills ACTIVE SKILLS Shield Attack Counter Great Eruption Pandemonium Cover Pierce Guard Loving Sacrifice Light of Affection Aegis Self-Offering Love Throne of the Heavenly King Crystallize Unbreakable Shield Meditation Provocation Cover Move Inspire Psychokinesis Wooly Quick Change Frozen Earth Heavy Body Equipment Skills Seeping Chaos Predator Atrocity Hydra Paralyze Shout Lethal Poison Breath Venom Cutter Venom Capsule Poison Lance Acid Rain Devour Invitation to the ocean floor Crystal Wall PASSIVE SKILLS Total Defense Giant Killing Fortress HP Strengthening (Small) MP Strengthening (Small) Savage Hydra Eater Bomb Water Great Shield Mastery IV Evasion Parry Stout Guardian Venom Incantation Connection to the Underworld ____________ ... Almost all of her skills are already unlocked. With that, her vitality will be 1500 in total. I wonder how much more vitality she''ll after this world''s quest. "We did it, Sun-kun! I can finally use all my skills from the game." She back away from us, "Wooly!" she yelled. She produced a sheep wool in a ball around her body. Her head came out from the ball of sheep wool, "What do you think, Sun-kun? Amazing, right?" (GIF<<<) "...Yeah, you look kind of adorable right now." I answered. ... She blushed, hiding back inside the ball of wool. "Oh, speaking of new girl, I met a Japanese girl last night at your home. It seems her name was Hinagiku and she was stuck on your home world because of you." Erza remembered. "It''s her own fault for chasing me to my home world and now... she''s stuck there for a whole year." I replied. "Well... the two of us actually talked with each other yesterday and both of us got along well. Also Nana, Kur¨¥ and Komekko really likes her that the three of them slept together with her last night before I left with Paimon." "I''m glad she''s doing fine over there. I guess we have to finish this quest quickly and go back home before the everyone gets angry at me especially Nee-san. She will become very mad, looking for me for a long time." "What''s the next thing we''re going to do, Harukin?" she asked. I opened my system, Oh, it''s here. ________________ Welcome! Harukin Gender: Male Age: 12 Race: Demi-God of the Sun [Status] [Inventory] [Skills] [Special Abilities] [Friend System] [World Gates] [Gamer System: Quest] [Exit] Date and Time: xx/xx/xxxx 07:11 AM _________________ I clicked the ''Gamer System Quest'' to opened the quest menu. _________________ Gamer System Quest (1/3) (67/300) Defeat 300 Danger Beast(On progress). (0/1) Defeat Grand General Budo(On progress). (0/1) Defeat Prime Minister Honest(On progress). (0/1) Defeat the Emperor and destroy the Imperial Guardian(On progress). (0/1) Defeat General Esdeath(On progress). Failure: Can''t redo the quest. Reward: Sun God'' Smite Axe 2 Random Friend Invitation. Servant Summoning Catalyst (Rider Class) Cat''s Ears Hairband Coronatite Warning: Going to another world will automatically cancel the quest and cannot take it again. ______________ I think I can call that a big progress. "That''s still a lot of hunting to do." Erza spoke, looking at the holographic screen of my system. "Yes, that''s why I want you to accompany Maple and others to hunt Danger Beasts to finish our quest. I will be rest ?ssured if you''re with them." "But, what about you?" "Since the majority of danger beasts ran away from me before I went near them which made things hard for us to hunt them, I''m going to hunt the big ones here in our quest alone while you guys hunt the danger beast around here." "Are you going to be okay alone?" She seems worried about me. "Don''t worry, I will be fine. The SS-Class quest in Fairy Tail are even more difficult than this quest." "Alright then..." She went close, hugging me then said, "Take care of yourself. I''m going to be really worried if something happened to you." "Yes... I''ll be careful." When Erza let go of me, she glanced at the ball of sheep wool near us. It seems like Maple is peeking from inside. "Maple, come out of there already. Harukin is going somewhere so say your goodbye to him." Erza yelled. Maple''s head shyly came out of the ball of the wool sheep. ... She was not saying anything. *Sigh* I sighed, going towards her. I opened my dimensional storage, taking out a double sided switchblade knife. "Look." *Cling!* (Img<<<) I pressed the bu??on on the center of the knife''s handle, making the blade come out on each side. Balancing the switchblade in my index finger, "Pretty, isn''t it? Perfectly balanced. As all things should be. Too much to one side, or the other." I said, spinning the switchblade knife like a pen in my hand. "Here. You try. Maple." I gave the knife to Maple. But, she was hesitating to take it. "With this knife on your hands Maple, I can teleport in the blink of an eye on your side in case that something bad happened to you." "Eh, is that true, Sun-kun? How amazing!" Maple pulled out her left arm out of the sheep wool, taking the switchblade knife in my hands. "Hehehe... I can summon Sun-kun with this." "Just message me using the Friend System on your system menu and I will quickly come to your side when you needed my help or something." Erza summoned a Japanese short sword in her hand with it''s scabbard, "All of his girlfriend had one from him, Maple. That means, Harukin also thought of you as something special to him." "Eh?" Maple froze, blushing. "Ahem... Anyway, I going now, Erza, Maple. I will give the full payment to Tatsumi and his friends later after I come back to you guys since the danger beast quest is still not finished." I said, giving Erza a three bag of coins. "... Harukin, are you only going to defeat them? Not kill them, right?" "No, I''m going to kill them." I answered seriously. "..." Erza became silent. "I ignored my destiny once, Erza. I can not do that again. Even for you. I let Jellal live and didn''t kill him at that time in the tower of heaven because I didn''t want seeing you hurt of losing your friend. But soon I realized that it was a grave mistake and a lot of innocent people suffering and died now because of him. I''m sorry, Erza." Erza became teary-eyed, hugging me again. "Harukin, that was my fault, not yours because of my weaknesses." I hugged her back then said, "What''s done is done, Erza. And there''s no way of changing it. All we can do is to learn from this mistake and move on. The hardest choices requires the strongest wills." "Mhm... Harukin... From now on, I will support you from whatever decision you make in the future." ... "Wait! From what I heard on what you said just now, it sounds like you already like me at that day when we just first met in that tower." I let go of her, looking away while turning my back on her. "Well... I wonder about that. I can''t really remember because it''s been a long time." "Hey! Answer me, Harukin. Did you have a love at first sight with me at that time?" she asked me again. Taking out one of my magic staves from my dimensional storage, "Air Magic... Levitation!" I yelled, jumping on top of floating magic staff. "Hehehe... figured that by yourself. We''re already dating each other so it doesn''t matter." "For me, it is! Hey, answer me!" Erza complained. "Well, technically yes but, I didn''t show it because I already like Yunyun at that time. It seems like, I''m still showing it unconsciously that it affects my decisions." "..." "Well then... I''m going to the north first to meet General Esdeath. See you girls later." "Goodbye, Harukin! Please be careful!" "See ya, Sun-kun!" The two of yelled, waving their hands at me. I nodded, ascending towards the sky, going to the north direction. Erza glanced at Maple, "Now, Maple. As his girlfriends, it''s our job to wait for him here to return and welcome him back warmly." "Eh?" Maple froze, blushing again. ---- Two hours later, I arrived at the territory of northern tribe. It only took me few hours because of my highspeed flying. Looking around, it also raining snow around here. "Looks like I arrived here first before Esdeath." Ahead of me, I saw a large fortress standing on a mountain cliff. I guess I''m gonna be selling my magic item products while waiting for Esdeath arrive there. Landing in front of the large gate of the fortress. I went near the gate and knocked on it several times. *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!* "Who''s there!?" someone responded from inside. "Do you wanna build a snowman?" I responded, messing with them. "Get lost, Kid! We don''t have any time to play with you!" he angrily yelled from inside. "Haha... Actually, I came here to tell your prince with foot fetish that thicc th??hs are better!" I yelled back. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 105 - 104: Yunyun Finally Have Real Friends Chapter 104: Yunyun Finally Have Real Friends Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Yunyun''s POV) - Konosuba World - It''s been two days since Harukin went somewhere and disappeared. Megumin was still sulking at him when she saw the status difference on their Adventurer''s Card. It seems her pride as a older sister was shattered into pieces because she wants at least something to boast to him. Megumin was always being overshadowed by Harukin''s achievements causing her to have an inferiority complex towards him. What made it worst is when the other villagers are comparing the two of them, making Megumin look totally useless compare to Harukin who did a lot for the village. Harukin was very angry, knowing this. He said to her the two of them are not real siblings so she shouldn''t compare herself to him and stop listening to what other says. The two of them grew up as a twin siblings but they don''t have any blood relations. Even though they think each other as lovers now but the way they treated each other are still twin siblings but more intimate. What a weird relationship those two have... Megumin''s staying at my house for the time being to avoid seeing her twin brother. Right now, she and I playing chess in our living room. "Ku ku ku... Take this deadly move!" Megumin moved one of her pieces on the board, taking mine and replacing it with her piece. But the problem is she cheated, breaking the rules of the game. I sighed, I never won even once to Megumin because she always plays unfair to any game or duel we played. I kind of miss Harukin now because he''s only my playmate when we''re still small children. The two of us always play board games even though he doesn''t know how play it. He tried his best to learn the game for me so that we can play together and I really appreciate it. "What''s wrong, Yunyun? Are you giving up now, seeing undefeated power?" Megumin spoke with proud tone, doing cringy poses. "Yeah, Megumin. I give up now. I lost..." I responded. Harukin also never won against Megumin because he''s also always being cheated on any games they played. He''s doesn''t really mind it because he thinks of it that he''s an ?du?t that just playing with a child. But after he gets defeated, he will come beside neither of the two of us, saying, ''I got tired of playing. Let me rest for a little bit.'' then he''ll just lay down our ??p without our permission. He''s perverted behavior has been showing up ever since we became his lover. But Erza and Akane told us that it''s normal because Harukin is a boy and it''s a sign that he''s seeing us as a opposite s?x. Now I''m dating Harukin, I can''t treat him as a friend anymore. *Sigh* *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!* I heard someone knocked on the entrance door. "I''ll check who''s outside." I spoke, standing from the chair. I went towards the entrance door, asking, "Who''s there?" "Umm... Is Mommy over there?" a very familiar childish female voice responded. That was Kur¨¥. I immediately opened the door, "Kur¨¥! What are you doing here early the morning?" I asked. (Img<<<) Kur¨¥ was crying. "Kur¨¥ can''t sleep well last night, always asking where''s her mother. It''s already been two days since he didn''t return back home just like Harukin. Geez~ those two should become responsible parents." Paimon angrily spoke, floating beside her. "Where did Harukin go?" "He''s been sent to another world right now and can''t go back home for the time being. Don''t worry, Paimon has a way to return him back here quickly." Paimon proudly said, "Okay..." I glanced behind, looking at Megumin, "Megumin, your daughter Kur¨¥ is looking for you!" I yelled. "Kur¨¥!? Why?" Megumin was surprised, standing from her seat. "Ah! Mommy!" Kur¨¥ ran inside, going towards Megumin. She jumped, hugging Megumin on her waist. "Mommy, please come home now! Kur¨¥ was really lonely without Mommy and Daddy!" she said, crying. (Img<<<) "Okay okay! I''m sorry, Kur¨¥! I''m coming home now so please don''t cry!" Megumin went panic, seeing her daughter''s face. "Is that true, Mommy?" Kur¨¥ stopped crying then asked her. "Yes yes! So please!" Megumin pleaded. "Yay! Mommy is coming back home!" *Sigh* Megumin sighed in relief then she glanced at me, "Yunyun, thank you for letting me here in your home." she spoke with gratitude. "No problem, Megumin--Wait! Why are you thanking me now? You never did that when you always stay over here in the past." "What are you talking about, Yunyun? I''ve been always thankful of you even in the past." she said with a smile while pointing at her daughter Kur¨¥. I get it now. She just don''t want to show her bad behavior to her daughter. What a nice mother you are, Megumin. Kur¨¥ slightly bowed, "Thank you for taking care of Mommy, Aunt Yunyun." "It''s okay, Kur¨¥." I replied, smiling at her. She really adorable. I want a child like her too with Harukin. After that, the two of them went outside. "I''ll be staying over again next time, Yunyun." Megumin said, grinning with smug face. (Img<<<) "Please be sincere in thanking me next time." I replied. "Bye-bye, Aunt Yunyun!" Kur¨¥ waved at me. (Img<<<) "Bye-bye too, Kur¨¥!" I waved back at her, smiling. The two of them went back home together as they disappeared in the distance. "Now, I''ll be all alone again." I mumbled with sad tone. "Looks like, you''re forgetting that Paimon is still here though." I heard Paimon voice beside me. Glancing at her, she was floating beside me all along. I became teary-eyed. "Paimon!" I grabbed her, pulling her towards me as I hugged her. "Hey, your b??bs are too big! Paimon can''t breathe!" Paimon complained. "Oh, that''s right! Paimon, I have something to show you. Can you come with me?" "Sure... As long as you treat Paimon delicious food later." "Okay." I was happy when she agreed. I lead Paimon to that place. Arriving in the forest, "There''s nothing here, Yunyun..." Paimon said with disappointing tone. "Not that, Paimon. What I''m gonna do is to summon something who''ll become my friend." "Yunyun... Is loneliness went to you head that tried to do something out of ordinary just to have friends?" Paimon said with her cheek twitching. "No, Harukin summoning someone from another world and became friends with her. I want to do it too." "Paimon''s gonna tell you now that those people summoned by Harukin are contracted to him just like a familiar like Krul or Aqua. You have to find someone and agree to have a contract with you first before you can summon him or her to your will." Paimon explained to me. "But still... I have to try it. Harukin said that if I tried my best to look for person I can be friends... Someday, my hard work will be payed and get a lot of friends." ... Paimon became silent. "Watch me, Paimon. I gonna show you that I can have friends too." Paimon floats away at a distance. "Yunyun... Are you really that desperate to have friends? What about Harukin and your fellow girlfriends?" she asked. A black magic circle appeared, glowing on the ground below me, "The truth is... Lately, they have been really busy that can''t come to visit me at my home and Megumin also didn''t have a lot of time to play with me ever since she got a daughter. No one even wants to talk to me aside from Megumin at school as if I''m not there." I said with depressing tone. "Yunyun..." I looked at Paimon with determination, "I want real friends, not just through Harukin but a friend which I made personally." I spoke with serious tone. Paimon nodded then said, "Okay then... Paimon knows you can do this, Yunyun. You have Paimon''s support." Paimon cheered me. I smiled at Paimon, concentrated my magic in summoning. "I don''t care as long as this summoing works." I desperately said. "Eh?" "I wouldn''t even mind a devil for a friend as this point..." "Yunyun! Paimon thinks... that''s not a good idea!" The dark magic circle glowed even more. ... "Huh?" Suddenly, the dark magic circle was slowly disappearing. "Looks like it didn''t work, Yunyun." Paimon spoke, floating towards me Feeling hopeless, I fell on my knees, slowly starting to cry. "Don''t cry, Yunyun! Don''t give up! Harukin and I knows that someday you can have your own friends!" Paimon said, tapping my shoulders to cheer me up. Suddenly, the magic circle below us lit up a bright light instead of glowing dark. "Eh?" Paimon reacted. A blinding light engulfed my sight, making my eyes closed. "Huh? How''s this happened!?" When I slowly opened my eyes, I saw two girls in front of me One of them is a tall girl with glossy dark purple hair that flows to her lower back, a slender body and an incredibly beautiful face. She''s wearing a uniform that has the same design as Akane''s school uniform but different color. (Img<<<) The other is a short girl same height as mine with dark brown hair with slightly side-swept bangs, pink eyes and a commonly worn pink cherry blossom hairpin on the left of her face which forms a small ponytail on the left side of her head. She''s also wearing a uniform on her torso, a medium length skirt over her legs, short, black stockings and brown shoes. (Img<<<) ....................... We''re really surprised of what just happened but we''re staring at other in silence. Paimon was sweating profusely with paled face, "What have Paimon''s done without Harukin''s permission. He''s going to cook me in the pot with this." Paimon spoke with frightened tone. (To be continued.) (A/N: Comment what you think. I fix my mistakes in grammar later) Chapter 106 - 105: Komi Shouko and Hitori Bocchi Chapter 105: Komi Shouko and Hitori Bocchi Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Yunyun''s POV) - Konosuba World - After Paimon and I summoned two girls from another world, the three of us just stared at each other, not saying anything. Because of this summoning, Paimon was really frightened, panicking because she doesn''t know what to do. "What Paimon''s gonna do with this?! Paimon accidentally used Harukin''s two Random friend Invitations, summoning the two of them. Waaaaah~~" Paimon was trembling in fear. Glancing at Paimon, "Paimon, what are we going do now?" I asked. "This is not good place to talk. First... we have to go Harukin''s home then we''ll explain to them what really happened. Paimon gonna go and get Akane to help on this problem before Harukin returned." Paimon said, "Okay then..." (Img<<<) "...Is it okay for the two of you to come with us in Harukin''s house. We can talk over there while having some tea..." I shyly spoke at them, trying my best to talk with them. The beautiful tall girl''s face became dark, making her look very angry while looking at me. She''s also emitting menacing aura that made her look scary. I immediately bowed at her out of fear, "I''m really sorry! It was my fault that you arrived here! I really very sorry!" I apologized. What a scary woman! Her cold gaze is really scary. "Umm..." the short girl tried to speak beside her. I switched my glance towards her. "I...I-I-I-I-I-I..." she started to speak but she was stuttering. "..." All of us was silently looking at her. "Are you okay?" I asked, being worried of her. Her face went paled covering her mouth with both of her hands immediately. "Blegh!" she barfed. "Eh?!" We''re surprised what she did just now. "We won''t make any progress with this. You two... just come and follow us." Paimon spoke, looking at us with tired expression. More than 30 minutes later, we finally arrived on Harukin''s house. "Come inside." Paimon opened the entrance door and went inside while floating. "Sorry everyone, Paimon brought some guest with me together with Yunyun." The three of us also went inside, following after Paimon. Arriving inside the living room, I saw a beautiful girl with long pink with a yellow hair clip, and yellow eyes. She was wearing a pink uniform but design is completely different, making it look unique. (Img<<<) I was amazed by her beauty that made her look like a princess. She was reading a book while having some tea. On the tatami floor, Megumin was with her daughter Klee, sleeping soundly together. Both of them are covered with a white blanket. "Hinagiku-san, where''s Komekko and Nana?" Paimon asked. The pink haired girl glanced at Paimon, "Oh, the two of them are playing outside together. They''ll be back before lunch later." she responded. "Excuse me, Paimon... May I know who are your guests?" she asked. "Ah, sorry. Paimon forgot to introduce them... Actually, this Crimson Demon girl is Harukin''s childhood friend named Yunyun." Paimon introduced me to her. I have to introduced myself properly to her so that I can have a good impression from her. I willed myself, stepping forward while looking at her with serious expression. I know this is embarrassing to do in front of new people, but... "Ahem!" Clearing my throat, "I am called Yunyun! An Arch Wizard, and she who will one day lead the Crimson Demons!" ... Everyone was silent, staring at me with surprised expression. "Paimon... Are all Crimson Demon like this?" the pink haired girl spoke. "Yes, you''re right." Paimon responded. "What about Haru?" "He only do this kind of introduction to his fellow Crimson Demons, but to the outsiders, he''s not doing it." The pink haired girl held her head in headache, "So this village is just full of people with Chuunibyou condition. What a strange place to stuck upon." She suddenly became angry, "This is that pervert''s fault!" "Hinagiku-san, why are you still angry at him? This is your fault too." "Fine! Hmph!" "Paimon think that you and Harukin should get along since you two already kiss--" "Huh!? What are you talking about, Paimon?! That wasn''t count as a kiss! It was a CPR!" "Eh?" I reacted, can''t believe what just I heard. When the pink haired girl let go of her. Paimon floated away from her, grinning. "Eeeehh..." "It''s true! I just thought if something happened to him, I won''t able to get back home anymore." the pink haired girl said, looking away while blushing. (Img<<<) Paimon smiled at her, "Well... you''re right about that. If Harukin died, Paimon will die too. And the gate going to your home world will never be opened anymore, making you stuck here in this world forever. But don''t worry, he''s just transported to another world by that Gamer System--No! It was that Green Cabbage fault for tempting him with good rewards. That''s why, he disappeared out of nowhere and didn''t returned back for the time being after you kiss him." she explained. "I already told you Paimon that it''s not a kiss! That was a CPR!" The pink haired girl retorted while being embarrassed. Paimon just continued to grinned, teasing her. "What''s more amazing is that you just came out from bath and only wearing bath towel. It was a amazing view for Harukin but he was unconscious at that time." The pink haired girl covered his face in embarrassment, "Paimon, please don''t say anything anymore. The others are hearing what happened at that time. It''s making me more embarrass that I wanted to die already." ... "Umm... Excuse me..." I tried to talk to them. The pink haired girl and Paimon noticed, looking at me, "Ah! I''m sorry about that. Your name is Yunyun, right? My name is Katsura Hinagiku. My first name Hinagiku and my last name Katsura. You can call me by my nickname ''Hina''. Nice to meet you the three of you." Hina introduced herself, bowing slightly at us. "Yes, me too!" I also bowed at her. I was happy because I felt like I just made a new friend. Paimon glanced at the two girls behind me, "You two, why are you girls still standing there? Come and sit here beside us." she called them. The two of them walked towards us but I noticed that the two of them are trembling. (Img<<<) Hina was confused of them, "Eh? What is wrong with those two? One of them is giving me a intimidating aura while the other is scared." "Well... Paimon think that the two of them are just too anxious." The two girls behind sat beside me. ..... After sitting, all remains was awkward silence. None of the two of them spoke. ..... "Umm... Sorry, but can someone from the two of you speak and introduce yourself so we can know your names?" Hina spoke, requesting them. ..... The two of them still silent. Hina furrowed her eyebrows while looking at them. "Look here, I won''t be able to know your names if you don''t introduce yourself to us--" "Wait, Hinagiku-san! It''s troublesome to deal with them so just leave this to Paimon." Paimon interrupted her. "How will you do that, Paimon?" Hina asked. "Watch me, Hinagiku-san. Paimon gonna use the technique used by Harukin to his deaf patients." Paimon floated towards the cabinet near us, "Found it!" she took out several notes and pens from the drawer. She floated back towards us, giving the two girls beside me a pen and notes each of them. Paimon wrote something in her notes then she shown what she wrote towards us. Reading it, [Hello! My name is Paimon! I''m the cutest fairy sprite in the whole different worlds.] Doubt... Harukin thought of you as the best to be served as emergency food in the whole universe. (To be continued.) (A/N: Sorry, I have to cut it in here.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 107 - 106: Komi Shouko and Hitori Bocchi 2 Chapter 106: Komi Shouko and Hitori Bocchi 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Yunyun''s POV) - Konosuba World - [Hello! My name is Paimon! I''m the cutest fairy sprite in the whole different worlds.] After that, Paimon wrote another on her and showed it to us again. [Nice to meet the two of you.] The short girl beside me show a happy expression while the beautiful lady on the other side is still cold and expressionless but instead of menacing, the aura she giving is totally different. A cat ears appeared on her head and her eyes are twinkling. (Img<<<) She wrote something on her notes for few seconds then also showed it to us. [Nice to meet you too. My name is Komi Shouko.] So that''s her name. [Shouko is my first name and my Komi is my last name.] "So you''re a Japanese just like me, Komi-san." Hina spoke. Komi-san nodded. [I''m sorry, but actually, I have trouble speaking to others.] [I get so nervous when I''m in front of people, and my face tenses up because I get so scared.] [I want to respond, but my voice wouldn''t come out. No matter what I did, it just wouldn''t. It''s as if I lost my ability to speak.] "Komi-san..." I mumbled. Her facial expression is totally different from what she actually feels. She hesitated to write but she willed herself and continued writing. [I wanted to chat and become friends with everyone.] (Img<<<) "Friends..." I mumbled. She wanted to be friends with everyone just like me. It means, she also wanted me to become her friend. I became teary-eyed then I jumped, hugging her from behind. "Komi-san, please become my friend!" I loudly said. "Komi-san, I wanted to be friends with you too." "Huh?" I noticed that the short girl also did the same. We looked at each other. ... "Can I become your friend too?" she asked shyly. I was really happy when she asked me that. "Of course! I also want to become your friend." I said with a happy smile. She smiled back at me, "Please take care of me, Yunyun. My name is Hitori Bocchi. Bocchi is my name and Hitori is my family name." "All alone? Is her name a pun?" Hina spoke. "Well, yes. Same as Megumin." Paimon said with squinted eyes. "Me too, Bocchi. Please take care of me. Hehehe..." I said, happily laughing. Komi-san wrote then show her note to us. [Yes, I wanted to become friends with you two. Please take care of me, Yunyun, Bocchi.] "Please take care of us too, Komi-san. Let''s get along together." Bocchi and I responded, smiling. Suddenly, *Thud!* Bocchi fell on the floor, becoming unconscious but she was smiling. [Bocchi!] "Bocchi! Are you okay?!" "What happened to her?" Hina asked. "Paimon think she just fainted out of happiness." Paimon responded. *Thud!* *Thud!* *Thud!*~~~ I heard some several footsteps, coming from the entrance going here to the living room. "We''re back!" It was Komekko and Nana. I noticed that Krul was behind them. "I''m back! Has Harukin returned yet?" Krul asked, yawning. (Img<<<) "Not yet. It might take several days before he returned back." Paimon answered. Komekko went to Megumin and slept beside her on the tatami floor. Nana noticed Komi-san and stared at her. (Img<<<) They stared at each other with stoic expression. ... It''s seems Nana is unaffected by Komi-san scary expression. Nana didn''t say anything and just laid down on Komi-san ??p. Komi-san became flustered and doesn''t know what to do but she let Nana sleep on her ??p, patting her head. Nana is really a good girl. "What happened to the meeting in the Demon King''s castle, Krul?" Paimon asked. "Oh, that... I met the fellow demon king''s generals of Wiz including that perverted Dullahan who tried to peek under my skirt using his detached head, saying ''This is what under a female vampire, what an amazing view!''. That''s why, I grabbed the detached head and kicked it outside the castle." Krul responded with annoyed tone. "Then... what''s the point of that emergency meeting?" Paimon asked another question. "It''s regarding the near extinction of the goblins and crisis of the demon king and it''s army itself." "Isn''t that because of Harukin. He''s been hunting goblins non-stop to protect Nana, Kur¨¥ and Komekko from them." Paimon replied. "That''s right. And because of that, the demon king''s army got weakened greatly, making them afraid of Harukin, the Crimson King." Krul explained. ... "...Anyway, who are these new faces." Krul looked at Hina, Bocchi and Komi-san. "Paimon will introduce them to you. This beautiful pink-haired girl is Katsura Hinagiku, she''s Harukin''s new girl." "I told you, it''s not!" Hina retorted. "Then I''ll call you Hina. You can call me Krul." Krul said, smiling at her. "Yes! Nice to meet you, Krul." Hina bowed her head slightly. Krul glanced Komi-san and Bocchi who''s fainted, lying down on my ??p. "Actually, these are Yunyun friends. The beautiful tall lady is Komi Shouko and this unconscious girl is Hitori Bocchi." "Then, Shouko and Bocchi. I''ll remember it. You can call me Krul--Wait! Yunyun has friends? That''s impossible!" Krul was really shock, looking at me. "Hey! Why is it impossible for me to have friends?" I complained. "Harukin tried everything he could do to find friends for you but it didn''t work. He even did something ridiculous just to look for a person who can be friends with you but it was futile. He thought, you being friendless was inevitable but now, it''s totally a miracle that you found one or two of them. This must be a sign of approaching near end of this world." Krul spoke, trembling in fear. "Stop it! Why would this world end if I get friends?!" I retorted. There are so cruel to me for calling it like that. Glancing at Komi-san who looks sleepy while patting Nana''s head on her ??p then Bocchi who''s unconscious on my ??p. "Hehehe..." I have friends now. "Here''s your tea, Krul." Paimon served some tea to Krul. "Thank you." Krul sat with us, drinking her tea with us. It was a relaxing morning for us. "I''m bored... I wonder what''s Harukin doing right now?" Krul spoke, taking another sip on her tea. --- (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - [Play: Code Geass OST - All Hail Britannia!] I was sitting at the throne of the Northern Fortress. In front of me are crowd of people and soldiers from the north tribes, gathering together for my inauguration. "AND NOW, AN ADDRESS BY OUR NEW LEADER, THE FOUNDER AND THE 1ST SUPREME LEADER OF SOVIET YUNYUN, SUPREME LEADER PRESIDENT PRIME MINISTER ADMIRAL GENERAL SUN-KUN." they announced. I stood up from my throne and went in front of the stage, "Ahem!" Clearing my throat. All of them became silent, listening to the speech of what I''m going to say with serious expression. I started to speak, "Boobs are not equal." "There are those with large br??sts... Those with small br??sts." "Those with beautiful br??st... And those with saggy br??sts." "In shape, color and size. Everyone''s br??st are all different." "Indeed, br??sts exist for the purpose of discrimination." "It is for this reason we fight and struggle, to give rise to new qualities." "Inequality is not evil." "To arbitrarily what ideal br??st are, is evil." "What of Empire, which values shape?" "What interest is to be had in everyone in having the same br??sts?" "And what of the other countries? They''re are all idiotically Big." "But our new Soviet Yunyun is not like them." "We fight and struggle, constantly giving birth to new type of br??sts." "Not only on br??sts, but also on th??hs!" "Extra squishy, super great pillow." "Looking really good in skirts, dresses, shorts and others." "They jingle, soft and could crush water melon literally anything else." "It''s so perfectly thicc that it could save a lot of lives." "Evolution of both at its finest that cannot be beaten by other countries from this world." "Soviet Yunyun will alone advancing towards the future." "Prince Numa Seika''s defeat was a proof of the fact that foot fetish is not even better than br??st and th??hs. " "We shall fight!" "We shall struggle and overcome, and seize and conquer!" "For at the end of that battle awaits the br??st and thicc th??hs we seek!" Raising my fist in the air, "ALL HAIL... OPPAI" I yelled. *ALL HAIL... OPPAI!* The crowd followed after me. "ALL HAIL... THICC THIGHS!" I yelled again. *ALL HAIL... THICC THIGHS!* the people repeated, shouting after me. "ALL HAIL... THE SUPREME LEADER!" the announcer shouted loudly. *ALL HAIL... THE SUPREME LEADER!* the crowd responded. "EVERYONE OF YOU! OUR RISE STARTS FROM HERE AND THE FALL OF THE EMPIRE IS INEVITABLE! ALL HAIL... THE SOVIET YUNYUN!" I yelled. *ALL HAIL... THE SOVIET YUNYUN!* "NOW EVERYONE... SHINZOU WO SASAGEYO!" *WOOOOOAAAAHHHH!!!* All of the people are screaming with tears on their eyes. A young lady standing in front of me with the audience has a stoic expression. "This new named country is doomed..." she spoke. "Well... Ehe." I mumbled. (To be continued.) Shinzo wo SASAGEYO - "dedicate your heart" (A/N: Hahaha... I don''t even know what I even writing anymore.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 108 - 1: The Beginning Chapter 1: The Beginning Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) The story so far: In the beginning the universe was created. This has made a lot of people very angry and been wide regarded a bad move. Harukin: "This is my favorite quote ever." Paimon: ... Earth-chan: "Hey!" (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll update a chapter tomorrow.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 109 - 107: Ara ara~ Chapter 107: Ara ara~ Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Standing in front of the large of the fortress, "Haha... Actually, I came here to tell your prince with foot fetish that thicc th??hs are better!" I laughed, yelling back. ... "Well, I agreed with you in that kid but still... I can''t let a outsider like you to enter from here. So just go home and suck your Mom''s t?ts, little brat!" the man responded from behind the gate. A vein popped from my temple. I got annoyed by what he just now to me. In order not to cause any commotion inside, I used my magic staff to cast a magic on myself. "Air Magic... Mist Body." I mumbled, transforming myself into mist that can move around freely at high speed. This magic can also negate both physical and magical attacks while I''m in this form. Mystogan was surprised when he known that I possessed a magic abilities that''s the same as his. While I''m in this form, I flew over the very high wall, going inside the fortress and landing beside the man who''s guarding the large entrance gate. I noticed that he''s not the only one who''s guarding the gate and there''s a lot of them. While hiding in a unnoticeable place, I returned back into human form. With the aid of my magic staves, I casted cast an extremely powerful Sleep spell, capable of putting to sleep almost the entirety of guards around. One by one, they fell down on the ground unconscious. After I put them all down with sleep magic, I went towards to guard who annoyed me. He was a man with well built body just like a soldiers you can find around. He was wearing a winter jacket and wolf fur cloak for the very cold weather. I grabbed his collar from behind and dragged him away with me. Arriving in a certain alley where there''s no people around who will notice us. Releasing my sleep magic, he woke up. "Huh? What happened? And how did I arrived here?" he spoke, looking around. "What did you just do, you little brat!?" he angrily asked. I stepped on his ?h?st, pinning down him on the ground. "Ugh! Why is this brat so ridiculously strong even though his body is not that big." he spoke, grabbing on my right foot. *Clank!* His armor dented with the pressure of my foot. "Listen to me, old man. I dragged you here to say to you that I''m a adopted child and I never let myself drink my adoptive mother''s milk." I said with cold tone. "Why does it have to do with me? Arrrggghhh!! Please let go of me." he asked, struggling in pain. "Mom''s tiny ?h?st is not enough to fill my glutton twin sister so I just beared myself with a goat milk until I grew up." I explained, glaring at him. "Then why are you angry at me? It hurts, please let go of me already." "In other words, you pissed me off." I increased pressure of my foot, pressing down his ?h?st. "Arrrggghhh! Stop!!! Ugh~" he screamed in pain. "Okay, my anger has been satisfied! But, sleep!" I said, putting him on sleep again. I took his wolf fur cloak, covering my head with it''s good to avoid looking suspicious. After I let go of him, I walked out of the alley like nothing happened, leaving him there alone unconscious. I wonder myself why I did that. In the first place, I tease Mom and Nee-san about their flat ?h?st sometimes. But when the others say bad things about them, I''m the one who gets angry for them and become aggressive. *Sigh* I sighed, walking to the crowd of people and blending with them. I don''t know what time will Esdeath arrive. I remembered that she''ll conquer this fortress instantly, burying 400,000 of its people alive, and broke the hero''s sanity and pride, forcing him to strip n?k?d and lick her boots before killing him. Looking around, I guess I''ll kill some time while waiting for her. Asking the people around, I arrived at the marketplace of this fortress. "Okay, let''s sell some products from my home world." Taking out a folding table and white table cloth secretly from my dimensional storage, I placed the table on the side of the road, covering it with white tablecloth. Under the table, I took my magic item products one by one including the potions, placing it on top of the table. Taking off my hood, I yelled. "Welcome everyone! I''m here to present you my magic items that now on sale!" "For those who will buy today will receive a red potion for every each magic item you bought." "Not only that. If you buy two same magic item, you will get 30 percent off from the second magic item!" The people around me turned their eyes towards me. "Tch! A magic item? That brat must be a fraud. Ignore him and let''s go." A young man said, holding hands with his girlfriend. The two of them just walked away from me. I got annoyed at them, "Just shut up and go away if you don''t want to buy!" The other people also walked away from me. *Sigh!* I sighed then mumbled, "Well, as I expected from the dark world with no magic but only danger beast and imperial arms exist." Two middle age man walks in front me, looking at the items that I''m selling. They seems some guards who are on off duty. "Welcome! Feel free to look around." I spoke, smiling at them. "What are theses red liquid in the vials?" "Those are red potions. Drinking it will heal any injuries you''ve got in your body instantly." Looking at the red potion, they switched their glance on me. "Sounds unbelievable, kid. I never heard of this thing existing." "That''s right, this is the first time I saw items like these." The two of them said. I guess I really need a demonstration to make them believe that my items are real. But, where can I find a injured person. If I cut myself, my titan regeneration power will activate quickly before I even drink the red potion, making me look more suspicious to them. "Hmmm..." While thinking, "Hey! Let go of me!" I heard a female voice near me. Glancing at the direction of the source, It was beautiful lady with black hair resisting to a man in a military uniform. "Come on, cute lady. We''re just going to play a little at our base. Come with us now and it gonna be really fun." the man said. "That''s right, we promise that we''ll be gentle with the two of you." one of his fellow soldiers said, staring at the big br??st of the lady. There are five men hitting on two ladies. "Let go of my sister, you bastards!" another lady yelled. The two lady seems to be a twins because the two of them are pretty much look alike. I can''t see clearly their face because they''re wearing wolf fur cloak just like me. Looking at the that scene happening near me, Hehehe... this does put a smile on my face. "You two, watch me." I said to my two customer, walking out of my stall. "Huh?" "I''m gonna demonstrate my magic items and the effectiveness of my red potions." I went towards the scene. One of the man grabbed, hugging the twin sister. "Just stop resisting and come with us. Hehehe..." "Kyaaaah!" "Hey! Don''t touch my twin sister! Just bring me alone with you and leave her!" the lady said, becoming teary-eyed. "Then, you accept to come with us. Just say it early. Hehehe." the man said said, pulling the lady near and ??r?ssing her th??hs. The lady closed her eyes in tears, enduring what the man''s doing to her. Are these kind of commotions normal here? If it is, this country need correction. Looking around, the others just watching and not doing anything to help the twin ladies. Is seems that man is some big guy with high influence or position able to stop others from interfering with his bad doings. As I expected from Akame ga Kill world, it looks like it was already abandoned by it''s God just like Akane''s world. Not only it happens on Empire but also here on North. Well, it''s also their fault for killing Esdeath''s tribe, making her joined the Empire''s military. With that, this country is doomed in her hands later or tomorrow after she arrives here. "Hey, Mister! I think you should stop that." I said, grabbing the man''s wrist and stopping him from molesting the lady. "Huh? F*ck off, Kid! A brat like you should play with your Mom''s t?ts at home before coming here in ?du?t''s place." *Snap!* "You! I''m going to break your arm!" I warned. I noticed that I already did it, "Ah, Sorry! Looks like I broke you arm already." I said, letting go of his broken wrist. Looking at his limping broken arm, his face went paled, trembling. "Arrrggghhh! My arm!" he fell on the ground, screaming in pain. "You little bastard! What did you to our boss!?" the man''s comrade let go of lady''s twin sister, attacking me with his fist to revenge. Raising my arm, I easily caught his fist even he''s several bigger than me. "What?" he was really shock. He pulled his arm back but he can''t because I was holding his fist firmly. I threw a drop kick on his legs, breaking it. *Crack!* "Arrrggghhh!" he screamed then fell on the ground, writhing in pain. Glancing at the other three who has frightened expression looking at me, "Who''s next? I need more samples." I said with menacing smile. "Waaaaahh!!! It''s a monster!" The three of them ran away. "You bastard! I''m going to kill--Ugh!" I stepped on their boss''s ?h?st, breaking his ribs before he can finish what he''s going to say. "Now, that''s a lot of damage!" I said. "Ummm... Hey, boy. Thank you very much for helping the two of us but I think we should bring them to the hospital before they die." the lady spoke, "I want to thank you too but Onee-chan is right. They''re going to die at this rate." her twin sister followed. "Don''t worry, you two. With the power of my magic item called Flex Tape, I can fix their broken body instantly. And for the healing, I''ll just use my red potions to heal their injuries." I said, taking out a thick tape and red potions inside my clothes. "Eh?" The two of them reacted. "Watch!" I covered their body using the magic item ''Flex Tape to keep the broken part straight then I shove a red potion on their mouth, making them drink it by force. Few seconds later... "My arm! My arm! It doesn''t hurt anymore! It''s not even broken anymore! Even my ribs!" the man said, feeling that he just saw a miracle. "Me too, Boss! My legs! Their fix now that it felt that nothing happened to it." his companion spoke while being teary-eyed. "See! My products are genuinely real." I said with proud tone. "Boss! I can''t take off this thing around covering my body." the man''s subordinate spoke in panic. "Me too, I can''t take them off!" the man spoke, trying to take off the tape. "Of course, that tape is so sticky strong that it won''t come off easily--Ah! Sorry, Looks like I used the wrong product to the two of you." "You bastard, you will pay for this!" the man said, running away from me with his subordinates. "Hey, wait! I still haven''t demonstrated my other products!" The two of them disappeared in the corner. It''s saddening but, I''ll find another way to demonstrate my products. I went back to my stall. "Wait!" "Huh?" The twin ladies ran towards me. "Hey, boy! How about we treat you to something as thanks for helping us." the lady said, holding my hand. "Mhm-mhm." her twin sister nodded. I noticed that the two of them are taller than me because my line of sight is on their big ?h?st. "Sorry but, I will refuse because I''m busy selling my magic items. Thanking me is already enough." "Then, how about we buy all of your magic item and come with us for a drink at a certain bar." the lady desperately said. "I can''t because I''m still not in the right age to drink alcohol." I replied. "Eh? How old really are you? You look like not more than 16 years old boy for me." she asked. "... I''m still 15--" *Cling!* *Cling!* *Cling!* *Cling!*~~~~~~~ ... There was an awkward silence. I forgot that one of my products in my stall are magic lie detector devices that crafted by myself. (Img<<<) "I''m 13--" *Cling!* *Cling!* *Cling!* *Cling!*~~~~~~~ All of my magic lie detector devices that I''m selling on my stall sounded again. ... The two lady stared at me with squinted eyes. It seems that they already understand why the devices sounded. Another awkward silence. "I''m still 12 years old." The magic lie detector devices didn''t made any sounds. .... The two of them held each of my hands, ??r?ssing it gently. "Ara ara~ Lying is bad, you know?" The lady spoke. "That''s right, boy. The two of us just wanted to thank you." the twin sister followed. I sweated profusely. The two of them took off their wolf fur cloak. Looking at their appearance, it seems the two of them has the same face but a little different hairstyles on their dark long hair. Both of them are beautiful and well-endowed woman with fair skin and a curvaceous figure. (Img<<<) "As a punishment. Eii!" the lady pulled, hugging me. "Onee-chan, that''s unfair! I want to hug him too." the twin complained, hugging me from behind. In this kind position, me unable to escape right now is inevitable. "You two, who''s that boy that your hugging?" I heard another woman''s voice near us. "Everyone, this boy saved us from those bad guys and he''s really cute." "Eh? Seriously? Those soldiers are really disgusting!" "That''s right, they''re using their high position to kidnap any girls they wanted." "Are you two okay?" "Yeah, thank to this boy. He saves us from them and he''s really strong." the lady proudly spoke about me. I glanced to the girls who just arrived and there was four of them. "I''ll introduce you these girls are our fellow recruits from the female division of the army." the lady said. I shivered and slipped out of the twins, falling to the ground. "Kyaaaah! They''re right, he''s really cute!" "Yeah, I want him too. I want a very young boy like him." "Then let''s take him to our base." "I want to sleep with him tonight." The four of them are staring at me like I''m some prey. (Img<<<) Me, the sun should never sets on Onee-san Empire. Suddenly, a notification bar appeared in front of me, [Defeating 300 Danger Beast has been completed.] My eyes widened in surprise. Wow, that was fast! With Maple and Erza together, the danger beast hunt will be very easy and fast. [Your reward ''Sun God''s Smite Axe'' will be automatically placed on your dimensional storage.] So... each reward will be given after finishing a part of the quest. That''s nice! I stood up from the ground. "I don''t mind going on a date with you girls but, you have show me around this fortress, okay?" I said. The six of them looked at each other then they gave me a thumbs up. "Okay." all of them said at the same time. I decided, I going to put this place under my rule. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 110 - 108: Esdeath Arrives Chapter 108: Esdeath Arrives Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Walking together along the street with six ladies army recruits, they are showing me around the fortress. "That''s right, we forgot to ask your name, boy. May I know your name?" the lady with black long hair asked. "It''s Haru--No! Just call me Sun." I answered while eating the grilled meat they treated me. "So your real name is Haru-kun." the twin sister spoke. "No! I said call me Sun. I''m more comfortable with that name." I said with annoyed tone. "Eh! Why, Haru-kun? It sounds really cute for a boy like you." "That''s right." "I agreed." "Me too." The four other girls said, agreeing. "I''ll agree with them. Haru-kun is better name to call you than Sun." The lady said. I stopped my feet from walking, putting the meat that I''m eating back to the container. Glancing at them with serious expression, "Fine, call me whatever you girls want!" I said, walking ahead of them. "Wait, Haru-kun! Won''t you ask our names?" the lady followed after me together with her twin sister and other girls. "Not interested." "Eh, why so cold Haru-kun? You shouldn''t ignored the beautiful ladies chasing after you." the lady said, trying to catch up with me from walking fast. "Where? If those ladies really exist, I really want to meet them." I replied. "Hey, Haru-kun! You''re so cruel! But I don''t hate it because you''re just playing hard to get, right? *Feeeeew~~~* She whispered, blowing to my ears. Feeling tickling on my ears, I gently flicked her forehead to stop her from teasing me. "Ouch!" "Bad Haru-kun. You should let your Onee-chan play with you a little." the lady said, persisting to get close to me. ... I didn''t say anything and just ignored her. "How cold! Haru-kun... Anyway, my name Mina. You can call me Mina-Onee-chan, Haru-kun." Her twin sister appeared right side, "I''m her twin sister Rena, you can call Rena-Onee-chan too, Haru-kun." "Then nice to meet the two of you, Mina, Rena--Huh?" I felt a strange cold breeze on a certain direction. She finally arrives. Mina hugged me from behind behind, "Eeehh. We''re the older ones, Haru-kun. You should call with Onee-chan." she complained, pouting. "Hey, Mina. Let go of me right now!" "No! Call our name with Onee-chan!" she stubbornly said. "Huh?" We noticed in the distance, a crowd of people are running on our direction in panic. "What''s going on?" "Why are people running?" "They''re panicking!" "Be careful. Something is happening!" The four girls behind went close to us, confused of what''s happening around. "Kyah!" A man bumped on Rena, making the two of them fall into the ground. "Hey! Look out where are running! That''s dangerous!" Mina angrily yelled at the man. She let me go and went to help her twin sister, "Rena, Are you okay?" "I''m okay, Onee-chan." Rena took Mina''s hand, helping her to stand up. "That''s hurt..." the man said, standing up. When the man glanced to us, "You guys are the one who''s fault for standing around and not running away." "Why? What happened?" Mina asked. "I don''t have time to explain everything. Prince Numa Seika has already been defeated and captured by the enemy''s General and the Empire''s army has been ordered to slaughter all of us here. All of you should run away quickly." the flustered man explained quickly and ran away. Mina slightly panic, hearing what happened. "Rena... Haru-kun... I think we should ran away too." I noticed a wave of ice approaching very fast towards us, freezing all the people on it''s path. "Onee-chan, watch out!" Rena pushed her twin sister towards me. I caught Mina safely. But, Rena''s body was frozen and her face was slowly covering by ice. The wave of ice stopped on my feet, slowly melting. "Rena!" Mina yelled worriedly. "I''m glad... Onee-chan and... Haru-kun are safe." Rena spoke weakly while smiling with tears. "Rena, don''t lose hope! I''m going to save you." Mina said desperately, trying to break the ice around her body but it was futile. Everyone tried to help Mina to save her twin sister. "It''s alright, Onee-chan." "No no no! Rena, please... don''t leave me!" Mina cried. "Onee-chan, I''m sorry..." "No!!! Rena!!!" Mina burst into tears. "All of you. Move!" I said, imbuing my hands with sunshine magic. "Huh? Haru-kun?" I went towards the frozen Rena, gently punching the ice that covered her body. A crack appeared then the ice shattered in very small pieces, disappearing out of thin air. The ice path around was also destroyed and disappeared, saving also the frozen people around. "Rena!" Mina caught her unconscious twin sister. Looking at the two of them, I really miss Nee-san and I want to hug her now. "You girls, go and hide to a safe place." "What about you, Haru-kun?" "My target has already arrived so it''s time to face her. Don''t worry, I''m going to be fine. Let''s continue our date after I finished this." I answered. "Okay then... Please be safe, Haru-kun." Mina spoke. I just nodded at them with smile. They went away, carrying the unconscious Rena with them. The people that I saved around also ran away with them. Wanting to see the reward Axe I got from the Gamer System, I took it out from my dimensional storage. While holding it in one hand, I looked at its design. (Img<<<) "Just like Divine Axe Rhitta, this Sun God''s Smite Axe looks cool too." I can feel that this axe is absorbing my sunshine magic and storing it. "Okay then... let''s go and take out the Ice Queen." I said, dashing towards where ice wave came from and melting ice around my path. --- (3rd Person''s POV) Meanwhile, a very beautiful woman grabbing the injured young man''s head, lifting up his face to how she killed his people in front of him. She was a tall, beautiful, and slender woman with long, light blue hair and blue eyes. She wore a General''s apparel with long sleeves with bu??ons on the upper arms, a blue scarf on her neck, and high-heeled boots. She also has a tattoo on her ?h?st. (Img<<<) "Watch everything as I buried your people alive, Numa Seika." she said, grinning. Numa Seika was a young man with long black hair and blue eyes. He wore a grey suit of armor on top of a purple high-collared shirt. He also wore a metal headpiece with a symbol of his tribe which matched the ones on his ?h?st plate and shoulder guards, as well as a purple cape. (Img<<<) "I wont never forgive you, Esdeath! Just kill me already." Seika spoke in anger. "I was amazed by your skill and I''m really looking forward in fighting you. But after defeating you, I disappointed with your latter''s skills. How Boring..." Esdeath said with disappointed tone. "All of you! Kill everyone and never leave a single al--" Suddenly, she stopped when she sensed something, looking at a certain direction. She smiled in excitement, "I can feel it! To think someone this monstrously strong is hiding in this place. This is the first time I sense someone like this. Ara~ looks like quite the monster is on the move, towards here. I can''t wait to face him." "What are you talking about, Esdeath-sama?" Suddenly, *Boom!* An explosion sounded on a distance where Esdeath is facing. "He''s here." Esdeath mumbled. A wounded soldier ran towards Esdeath, bowing to her. "Esdeath-sama! There''s a monster in a form of a child, approaching here. That child is defeating everyone in his path without seeing him move. He''s so terrifying that we can''t go near him!" he explained. "Interesting... Let''s see what he can do." Esdeath didn''t glanced at him and just continued looking at the distance. She noticed a flying golden axe on the sky, going towards them. "That''s!" the soldiers was surprised. Esdeath just stood there, not moving from her place. *Boom!* The golden axe landed near in front of her, crashing on the marble ground. It was planted while slightly tilted. Suddenly, a boy with platinum blonde hair and piercing blue eyes appeared standing on top of the handle of the golden axe. He was wearing a white Yukata with pink border on the neck part. (Img<<<) "Finally, you have come..." Esdeath said. "Esdeath..." "Looks like you already know me." "I do... You''re not the only one cursed with godlike power." the boy replied. "Then don''t disappoint me. Let''s get started." Esdeath evilly smiled in excitement. (Img<<<) (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 111 - 109: Sun vs Esdeath Chapter 109: Sun vs Esdeath Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - At the throne of Northerners in the Fortress, Esdeath facing the blonde boy who just arrived, appearing out if nowhere and standing on top of the planted golden axe. "Then don''t disappoint me. Let''s get started." Esdeath evilly smiled in excitement. (Img<<<) The blonde boy jumped down from the golden to the ground. Esdeath raising her hand, "If you''re really strong according to what I sensed on you, let''s see if you can survive this!" she spoke, creating a multiple numbers of ice spear around from nothing. (Img/Gif<<<) She launched all of the ice spears towards the blonde boy at a highspeed. The blonde boy''s expression became cold and expressionless but he just stood there and do nothing against Esdeath''s attack. Just before the ice spear landed on the blonde boy, it vanished all of sudden out of thin air. Esdeath furrowed her eyebrows, seeing attack disappeared and did nothing to him. "What''s your name, Kiddo?" she asked, taking a battle stance with her sword. "It''s Sun." the blonde boy answered. "You mean ''Sun''? Just like the sun shining in the sky?" "Yeah, that''s me." "Interesting... Let''s see, how long you can amuse me." Esdeath smiled excitedly, charging towards the boy named Sun. Sun took a fighting stance, imbuing both of his hands with sunshine magic then he created a blade like light on the edge of his hands. Esdeath swinged her sword at Sun very fast but Sun just blocked it with the light edge in his left hand. Esdeath grinned, swiftly grabbing Sun''s head, "Freeze!" The blonde boy was quickly frozen solid in thick ice. Esdeath stared at the frozen blonde boy, observing him. There''s was no reaction from him. "Tch! I was looking forward that you can entertain me even just a little but I guess I expected to much from you, Kiddo. How disappointing." Esdeath got annoyed, turning around. "What a waste of time." she said, walking back to her army. *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* "Esdeath-sama, something strange with that kid!" one of the soldiers yelled. "That''s not his position when Esdeath-sama froze him!" another soldier said is surprised, pointing towards the frozen blonde boy. When Esdeath turned around and behind at the boy, she felt something menacing from the frozen boy, making her took a defensive stance. Seeing the frozen blonde boy, the position of his body was completely different from when Esdeath froze him. His legs are now spread a bit with his right hand placed on his hip while his left one is tugging at his ?h?st at an angle. (Img/Gif<<<) Suddenly, the frozen blonde boy''s eyes moved, glancing at Esdeath. [Play: JJBA - Awaken(Pillar men theme)] *Ayaya-ya-ji!* A crack started to appear around the thick ice that encasing the blonde boy. "Be careful everyone! He''s still alive even after Esdeath-sama froze him alive!" *Crumble* The thick ice crumbled as the blonde boy jumped out from it in a fabulous and flamboyant way. Everyone around was alerted of him including Esdeath. "Nailed it! That was a nice dose Jojo reference for me." he said, pulling out the big golden axe with only one hand planted behind him then leaning it on his shoulder like the weight of it means nothing to him. Taking also a battle instance, "Let''s start the real fight, Esdeath." Esdeath glared at him, "I''ll make sure that you'' ll pay for messing up with me just now." she said with angry tone while pointing her sword towards him. "Okay then, I won''t hold back this time for you as an apology. Just make sure that you''ve prepared yourself for what''s coming." the blonde boy charged towards her. "Show me what you''ve got!" Esdeath also charged, rushing towards the blonde boy. The blonde boy raised his golden axe with one hand, delivering a powerful downwards slash. The golden axe lit up, emitting a ridiculous amount heat capable of melting everything around him into lava. "Super Slash!" Esdeath quickly felt the dangerous high amount of heat from his axe and stopped from her feet, touching the ground below her to create a very thick ice wall to cover herself. *Boom!* The blonde boy''s attack causes considerable damage that can be felt from several meters away. Esdeath''s thick wall of ice vanished completely, making her thrown several meters away. "Esdeath-sama!" her army of soldiers got worried of her. "Ugh! What was that?" Esdeath ?r??n?d, standing up. "Esdeath-sama are you okay?" one of the soldiers went towards her. "Go away! This is the battle that I''ve been waiting for." Esdeath pushed him away. Walking towards the blonde boy with excited smile. "Weissschnabel!" She created several icicles from thin air but the sizes are more bigger. (Img<<<) "Let''s see if you can still make these large ice spear disappeared." At a simple hand gesture of Esdeath, she fires all the spear at the same time towards the blonde boy. *Sigh* The blonde boy sighed then said, "I''m telling you now... Those things are useless to me." Pointing his left index finger in the sky, he created a miniature Sun. "Cruel Sun!" The small radiates so much heat that it melted all the big ice spear around quickly, vanishing all of it out of thin air. "That''s!" Esdeath was completely shock. "That''s why I told you those kinds of attack are useless to me." "Hahahaha! So, you''re ability is to manipulate the power of the sun. How interesting! This is really amusing! Let''s fight to death, Sun!" Esdeath laughed then said in excited tone. "Be my guest." the blonde boy replied. Esdeath jumped very high then she snapped her fingers, creating a large meteorite made ice. "Take this! Ice Meteor!" She threw the humongous ball of ice towards the blonde boy. At the hand gesture of the blonde boy, he launched the miniature sun towards the falling ice meteor. When the Ice Meteor and miniature sun collided, the blonde boy closed her hand. "Pride Flare!" This caused his miniature sun to flared up with intense heat and exploded. *Boom!* The Ice Meteor was vaporized, vanishing it in an instant. "It that all of it, Esdeath?" the blonde boy spoke with arrogant tone. Suddenly, Esdeath appeared in front of him. "Huh?" the blonde boy was surprised. "Everything will be encased in ice... Makahadoma!" The time stopped and everything around her was frozen in places including the blonde boy. Esdeath smiled, walking towards the boy who''s frozen in time and space. "To think that you''re able to push me to use my little trump card against you." She pointed her sword towards the blonde boy''s ?h?st. "Hahahaha... That was amusing fight, Sun. But here''s my farewell for you." she grinned She was about to stab the blonde boy in the heart, but suddenly, A giant black armor with black skull came out from the blonde boy''s body, grabbing the blade of her sword and breaking it with it''s hard grip. *Thuuddd!* *Clang!* "What!?" she was surprised. The giant black armor rushed, throwing multiple number of highspeed punches. "Ora! Ora ora ora ora ora!" Esdeath tried to defend herself by crossing her arms to block all attacks but the attack was too fast and heavy for her, breaking her arms. "Ugh!" she ?r??n?d and thrown away, rolling on the floor. She immediately stood up, glaring at the giant black armor. "What is that armor? And how can that move from my frozen time?" she spoke as a blood bleed from her mouth. (Img<<<) "So... This is one of your trump card, Esdeath." the blonde boy suddenly spoke. "Huh? How?" Esdeath was shock. "You''re not the only one who can stop the time, Esdeath." the blonde boy responded. The giant black armor pointed at her. "Dark Berserker... Za Warudo!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The blonde boy can suddenly move on her time stop, stretching around his body around. "To think your trump card is the same ability as my Dark Berserker. Interesting isn''t?" the blonde boy spoke then glanced at her. "Esdeath, I actually hated this kind of fight but, it was fun." the blonde boy said, smiling. (Img<<<) Esdeath eyes widened in surprise, looking at the blonde boy''s expression. (Img<<<) (To be continued.) Chapter 112 - 110: The Crimson King Chapter 110: The Crimson King Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Maple''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - After we finished completing the Danger Beast quest, me and everyone was resting near a river. I was sitting together with Erza who''s sleeping beside me while leaning her head on my shoulder. With just Erza and me, we quickly finished the hunting while the others did the dismantling job of the danger beast we killed. After that, I placed all the materials that Sun-kun needed while the others are just burned to dust. The reward that the quest gave me is called ''Unlock Skill'' but what I got instead is a green cabbage that appeared in my hands. Taking green cabbage out from my inventory. Unlike Sun-kun''s Dimensional storage, my inventory has limit on how many items I can store. Looking at the green cabbage on my hands. (Img<<<) "I guess I''ll just eat this and I might get some new skills." Opening my mouth, I took a bite on the green cabbage. "Ouch!!!" the green cabbage shook, making a loud painful scream. "Eh?!" I was surprised. The green cabbage jumped away from my hands. "What happened, Maple?" Erza quickly woke up, summoning a sword on her hand. When she noticed the jumping green cabbage on the ground, she immediately rushed on it, trying to stab it with her sword. "Wait, you two! I''m not something dangerous!" words came out from the green cabbage. Erza stopped her sword, observing the green cabbage. "It talked." she spoke. "I heard it too. That green cabbage spoke just now." I said, going towards the green cabbage on the ground. "Wait, Maple! It''s me, your guide in your Gamer System." the cabbage said, explaining. "Guide?" "Do you remember the floating Pipsqueak last night, right?" "Yes." "She is actually the guide of the that blonde boy''s Harem System. Just like her, I''m also a system guide." "Huh?" I was confused. "Wait! Harukin''s System is called Friend System, not Harem System?" Erza asked. "Friend System? I never heard of that... Oh, now that I remember, when I synchronized with blonde boy''s system to give him a quest, I noticed that the name of his system was different. I thought it was just the blonde boy hiding the fact that it''s actually a Harem System from you girls with the help of his guide Paimon." Erza''s cheek twitched hearing the real name of Sun-kun''s system. I can''t also believe what did I just heard just now. "That''s impossible! I already known Harukin for a long time. He''s not that type of guy to hide something like this... unless..." Erza spoke but she suddenly stopped. "It was Paimon..." Erza revealed, trembling. "I remember that she''s the one who encourage us to have a harem relationship even Harukin was really against it." "So... to think that pipsqueak actually hide the fact it was a Harem System even to his master. How mischievous..." the green cabbage spoke. "What are we going to do, Erza?" I asked her. "Nothing... We''re gonna tell the truth about his system to Harukin so he''ll punish Paimon again. Friend System or Harem System, it'' sounds the same to me. We''re already in that kind relationship anyway and we clearly accepted it with whole heart so nothing really will change." she answered confidently. "Erza..." I mumbled. She didn''t doubt and continued to believe in him. Now, I want to know more about him now. "Then what about this talking cabbage?" I asked, glancing down at the green cabbage on the ground. "How about we boiled it?" she responded, summoning a knife from her hand. "Hey!" the green cabbage complained. "I just can''t come out this cabbage yet because you unlocked me too early. At least wait for 2 to 3 days before I can come out of this. You guys are just too fast to finish the quest!" the cabbage followed. "Okay then..." I picked up the green cabbage from the ground. "Erza, is Sun-kun gonna be okay, taking the other quest by himself?" I asked. "Don''t worry, he''s going to be okay. His sunshine magic that increases his power as the sun goes up and decreases as the sun goes down. Right now, it''s already near high noon. At high noon, he reaches the absolute peak of his power and become invincible." She answered, explaining. "If he''s strong during daytime then what about when it''s night time?" ... Erza became silent. She looked at me with serious expression then her face went paled. "Maple, I''m gonna tell you now as my fellow girlfriend." "I told you we''re not dating yet." I replied. "Harukin actually has five--No! it''s actually six special abilities. One of them is Sunshine Magic which turned him into Sun God. The next one was Dimensional storage which he can store any about object. He can also use it to launch different kinds of weapons towards his foe." "Next is his tracing ability. He can copy any sword or blade weapons he wants and can also copy the skills of it''s wielder." "The last three are his Magic Staves which is special magical weapons for casting spells without using the user''s magic power, Hamon and Stand Ability is the black giant armor you saw yesterday that popping out of nowhere around him and Hamon part is an energy used in the ancient form of martial arts, and Titan Shifting which have him gain the ability to transform to a Giant but still I haven''t seen him using it." ... I was silent and didn''t understand most of Sun-kun''s ability because there''s to many of them. "He has too many cheats, Erza." I said. "You''re one to talk, Maple." the cabbage spoke. "But those cheats are not the reason why he''s strong, it was his Magic Skills as a Arch Wizard combined with his Crimson Demon Bloodline. According to him, the power of his Detonation and Explosion Magic can now destroy a whole castle to dust." "That''s why, you don''t have to worry about him during night time." Erza spoke with proud tone. "Okay..." "Maple-san! Erza-san!" Sayo-chan called us. "What is it, Sayo?" Erza asked. "What are we going to do next after this, Erza-san?You said that the Danger Beast Hunting is already finished." "Sorry, Sayo but, Harukin hasn''t told me what to do after this. We''re still waiting for him to come back here." Erza apologized. Sayo looked at Erza with serious expression, "Erza-san, is it okay that you guys come with us in Capital? We can wait for him there?" she asked. ... "Okay, sure. I''ll tell Harukin later." Erza answered. "Is it okay?" I asked. "According to him, it might take him few days before he returned to us. I message him later after packing up here." Erza answered. "Thank you, Erza-san... Maple-san... It''s really fun travelling with you guys." Sayo happily said. "Sure, no problem." Erza just smiled. "Okay then... To the capital!" I yelled, raising my fist. "Oooohhh!" they also raised their fist. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 113 - 111: The Battle Continues Chapter 111: The Battle Continues Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - In the middle of the battle on north border''s fortress, everything was frozen in time except Esdeath and the blonde boy. Esdeath was completely surprised when the blonde boy suddenly gave her a bright smile. She can see the pure and innocence from his smile, making her captivated by it. ''This boy... Not only he is fearless, but also strong, going toe to toe with me and my army alone.'' Gazing more longer to him, ''So... he can also smile like that.'' she thought, smiling while slightly blushing. After few seconds, the time has begun to move again. Everything around them also started also to move. The blonde boy noticed it, looking around. "Looks like my time stop has also ended." Glancing back to Esdeath, "Okay, Esdeath... Let''s continue our battle." he said, taking a battle instance. Esdeath walks towards the blonde boy. ''I want to see that smile again. That''s why...'' "Sun." she called his name. "What is it?" the blonde boy responded. "I decided now." "Decided what?" When Esdeath came close to him, she suddenly hugged him, pushing his face to her ?h?st. "Huh?" the blonde boy was surprised and catched off guard, letting go of the golden axe in his hand. *Thud!* When the blonde boy was able to take out his face from Esdeath''s ?h?st, "What do you mean, Esdeath?!" he said with flustered face, struggling with her. "I''m going to make you mine, Sun. From now on, you''ll belong to me." she proclaimed, kissing him suddenly on the lips. "Hmmmp?!!" The blonde boy''s eyes widened in surprise. The North Hero Numa Seika and Esdeath''s remaining army was completely shock watching the two of them. While Esdeath is kissing the blonde boy, she gently slam him down, pushing him into the ground then she sat on top of him. After that, she let go of his lips, ???k?n? the remaining saliva on her mouth. "That felt good. Also that reaction, you''re really a cute one." (Img<<<) The blonde boy looked at hee with squinted eyes, "Just a reminder, Esdeath. I''m actually still a 12 years old boy." Esdeath just gave him smile, "Ara, that''s even better." "Can we just continue our fight?" the blonde boy requested. "No, let''s just call it a draw today. We have a lot of better things to do than fighting, right?" Esdeath refused. ... The blonde boy became silent. She went close to his ears, whispering, "Let''s just continue this on my bed. There are too many people watching us here." she spoke with seductive tone. The blonde boy''s face went paled, sweating profusely. He immediately grabbed both of Esdeath shoulders then he rolled, flipping her down on the ground and escape out of her. "What?!" Esdeath was surprised. "Nigerundayo!" he yelled, running away. "I won''t let you get away from me, Sun!" Esdeath quickly sat up, touching the ground with her palm. Suddenly, a large wall of ice appeared, rising from the ground ahead of the blonde boy. The escape path of the blonde boy was blocked, making him stop from his feet. When he looked behind, he saw Esdeath rushing towards him with a smile. The blonde boy panic but immediately calmed down, "I guess I have no choice but to use that." Pointing his palm towards the ground below Esdeath, "Bottomless Swamp!" "This is not enough to stop me, Sun!" Feeling the chilling wind around her, she noticed that the ground around her was slowly freezing in ice. "Wait! This isn''t my---" When glanced at the blonde boy, she realized that the freezing ice wave came from him. "Don''t tell me!" she was shocked. The strong freezing wind gathered on the blonde boy''s hand, freezing around him then he blasted it towards Esdeath, "Cursed Crystal Prison!" Esdeath''s eyes widened in surprise and wasn''t able to do anything to block it. She was caught by the blast. "Sun!" she screamed. The blonde boy closed his hand, "Haaaah!" Esdeath was encased in solid ice and unable to move. *Sigh* The blonde boy sighed, walking towards the frozen Esdeath. "You have my respect, Esdeath." "When I''m done, only the residents of the Empire will still be alive." Walking backwards while looking at her. "I hope they remember you." He pointed his palm towards her, "Esdeath, I know that you like me just now but you and I can never be together because of our big difference in our personal values and morality. You''ll never comprehend why I protect the weak and innocents while you''ll just kill, torture and trample on them for p???sur?." A flaming magic circle appeared, circling below him. "Darkness blacker than black and darker than dark, I beseech thee, combine with my deep crimson." "The time of awakening cometh." "Justice, fallen upon the infallible boundary, appear now as an intangible distortion!" "Dance, Dance, Dance!" "I d?s?r? for my torrent of power a destructive force: a destructive force without equal! Return all creation to cinders, and come from the abyss!" "This is the mightiest means of attack known to man, the ultimate attack magic!" The blonde boy was hesitating but he willed himself to do it. ''The hardest choices requires the strongest wills. I have to do this for the sake of saving Maple from this dark world.'' he thought. "I''m sorry, Esdeath. And goodbye..." Closing his eyes, "Exploooo---" Suddenly, "Wait!" a floating child intercepted before he can cast his spell. (Img<<<) "Huh? Paimon?" "Harukin! No killing of potential girlfriend!" the floating child scolded him. "Paimon! She''s someone I have to kill or many more lives will die in her hands if I left her alive." the blonde boy responded. "Is there other way to stop her from killing innocent people?" the floating child asked desperately. "I''ll tell you this, Paimon. Talk no Jutsu won''t work on her since she won''t never ever comprehend it. She talks about slaughter, massacre and torture as if it were fun. She''s a ruthless, cruel, warmongering sadist with little regard to her enemies''s lives, the kind of person that wouldn''t hesitate to come with the most vile, sadistic and inhumane ways to torture a person, who loved and only knew war and only cared about her perverted d?s?r?s. I must kill her right now since I''m the one who''s capable doing it alone... I won''t never do the same mistake when I let Jellal live." the blonde boy responded. "But still..." "Yeah, to her allies , she was a tough, but fair commander; a stern, but reasonable teacher, who would scold you and punish you accordingly for a failed mission, but also comfort you when you''re at your lowest. She''s the kind of person who would celebrate, have a drink with after a job well done and share a victory with her soldiers, whom she considered her comrades. Despite her philosophy, she would shed tears over losing them." "To the Empire, she''s an accomplished general and the strongest beautiful, dutiful and powerful, who had the empire''s best interests in mind and would go out of her way to protect the families of the people under her." "In other words, she''s a perfect example of a soldier that protects her country." "Harukin, you''re so knowledgeable about her that Paimon''s mind reading on you can''t keep up. Are you her stalker?" the floating child said. The blonde boy suddenly grabbed both of the cheek of the floating child, trying to stretch it. "Aw aw aw! It hurts, Harukin. I''m sorry! Please let Paimon go!" the floating child said, becoming teary-eyed. Suddenly, a holographic screen bar appeared in front of the blonde boy.. [Defeating Esdeath has been completed.] [Your reward ''Coronatite'' will be automatically placed on your dimensional storage.] The blonde boy and floating child looked at it in surprise. "So... I don''t need to kill and just defeating them is enough to finished the quest." "Yeah... Now, Paimon remembered that the quest reward on defeating Esdeath for Maple is 10, 000 bonus Vitality points." "She just became more OP right now." the blonde boy spoke. .... The blonde boy and the floating child glanced back at the frozen solid Esdeath. "With your quest on defeating Esdeath has already finished, are you still going to kill her?" the floating child asked. "I already lost the biggest reason on why I have to kill her which is to finish the quest to take Maple out of this dark world." the blonde boy answered. They noticed that the Esdeath''s army are already retreating outside the fortress because of her defeat. "Defeating Esdeath''s army in an instant using teleportation magic, Paimon''s give you a title called the ''The Crimson Flash''. "Stop with the cringey titles Paimon." "Then what are you going to do with Esdeath, Harukin?" "...I don''t know. I have to kill her but..." the blonde boy was hesitating. "Then turn her into your lover. It seems she''s already in love with you." "Paimon... She''s dangerous, you know?" "Still... Paimon felt sad for her." "Well... yeah, it''s really a sad ending for her. In her future, she''ll die, failing to make the one she loves to look at her and that this failure was her last and only regret." the lady boy looked at Esdeath with pity. ... "Since you still don''t know what to do with her, how about you put her somewhere far away for the time being. It''s like high difficulty test questions on exam that takes too long to answer so you decided skip it for the time being then returned back and answer it after finishing others." the floating child suggested. "Oh, nice idea. Hehe. You''re getting smarter, Paimon." the blonde boy grinned. "Nani?! Paimon will have you know that she''s always been smart!" the floating child retorted. The blonde boy pointed his palm towards the frozen Esdeath, "Then I''ll teleport her somewhere without any people... Sorry, Esdeath. I''ll deal with you later. Teleport!" The frozen Esdeath disappeared and teleported somewhere. "Now, it''s time to turn this place into Soviet Yunyun." "Harukin, Yunyun is going to scold you in embarrassment if she found out about this." (To be continued.) (A/N: Harukin and Esdeath fight has second part.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 114 - 112: Founding The Soviet Yunyun Chapter 112: Founding The Soviet Yunyun Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - After I defeated Esdeath, teleporting her somewhere far away with people, I walked towards the throne of the fortress, sitting there like a royal king. Paimon followed after and sat on my ??p. I noticed the North''s hero with foot fetish Numa Seika walking towards me while holding a spear. He seems to be slightly wounded from his defeat to Esdeath. He stopped, standing in front of me with serious expression. "What''s the meaning of this? And why are you sitting on that throne?" he asked. I smiled, "I will now name this country ''Soviet Yunyun'' and become it''s 1st Supreme Leader." I answered. "What?" the foot fetish hero was surprised. Glaring at me, "How ridiculous! When did a outsider like you had the rights to do that?" he said with angry tone. "It''s simple... Esdeath defeated you and your army easily, and conquered this country. This country and it''s people just became the Empire''s possession." "After that, I arrived here and defeated Esdeath together with her army, I am now became the new owner of this country and it''s people. You understand now, Foot Fetish prince?" I explained. "Who are you calling Foot Fetish prince?!" he retorted. "Of course, no one other than you, North Hero. You were ogling at Esdeath''s feet, becoming distracted that''s why easily got lost to her, costing the lives of your people." "Seika-sama, is that true?" the foot fetish prince''s subordinates asked him. "It''s not! Don''t believe to what this kid is saying! He''s just messing with us." he angrily answered. "I''m telling you now... Only thicc th??hs can save lives." I said with serious tone. Paimon was looking at me with squinted eyes, "Paimon''s amazed that you can say something like that with a cool expression." "What is he talking about?" "What nonsense is he talking about?" The people around are mumbling. "With that, I am now the 1st Supreme Leader of this new named country Soviet Yunyun, President Prime Minister Admiral General Sun." "Like I let that happen! Also we, the people of north won''t never follow an outsider like you." the foot fetish took an instance with his spear. "All of you should be grateful to me as I save you and your people from being slaughter by Esdeath''s Army. Without me, you and your 400 000 people are dead, being buried alive." Paimon floated out of me as I stood up from the throne. "Therefore, as your Supreme Leader, you should follow my orders and serve the Soviet Yunyun." ... "This kid... He''s unbelievable." one of the people around spoke. "We refuse! All of you, remove that imbecile! The absurd kid who wants to invade our land!" the foot fetish ordered his men. His men moved, going towards me with their long spear. "So... you''re going against your supreme leader." I spoke. "We''ll never recognize you as one in the first place." the foot fetish prince responded. "I understand then...." I said then I was about to attack them. "All of you, stop and drop your weapons! You''re in the presence of our cute supreme leader Haru-kun." I heard familiar voice shouting. "Eh?" I was surprised. All the foot fetish prince''s men stopped, glancing where the voice came from. Glancing to my side at the distance, I saw a Mina and Rena together with others. They have many people following behind them. Most of them are girls in same uniform so they must be their fellow female soldiers in training. The others are the people I saved on my way, going to Esdeath''s location. Mina and Rena with others went towards me, standing in front of me. "Mina... Rena... Everyone... Why are all of you here?" I asked. I just can''t believe why are they doing these. "We won''t let hurt our Haru-kun." Mina said with determination, covering together with Rena and everyone. "You girls, are you betraying your homeland?" the foot fetish prince spoke, glaring at them. "We''re not! We are just tired of the leadership of a loser like you who just watched us your people being slaughter by the enemy''s army." Rena explained, hugging me from behind. "Unlike our dear Haru-kun, he saved us from them. He even defeated the enemy''s General who''s the strongest in the Empire. Not only that, he''s sweet, kind and adorable that we always want to hug hi.." Mina said, hugging me in front. Paimon was staring at me, grinning. "That''s right!" the other girls shouted, covering me to protect me. When foot fetish prince looked around, he noticed that the people around are glaring at him. "Why? Why are you in his side? He''s an outsider, right?" he desperately said. "Do you why? I''ll tell you... All of the remaining people here are actually the people who saved and by Haru-kun. Most of the remaining soldiers here are lead by Haru-kun when their commander is dead, having no one to lead them. They all saw how amazing Haru-kun fending off the enemies in the middle of their despair and courageously followed after his lead without saying anything." Mina answered. "Wow, Harukin. With you becoming their allies, come back is real." Paimon mumbled, commenting. The foot fetish prince was trembled, hearing her words. The twin sisters let go of me, going in front of the crowd of people. "For those who wants to acknowledge Haru-kun as our new leader raise your hands!" Mina shouted loudly at every people around this place. ... One by one they raised their hands but only more than half of them did it. Some of them are still hesitating. It''s already enough to win but I still need to convince all of them. I walked, standing between the twin sisters. "Now, as your Supreme Leader of this new Soviet Yunyun country. First, I want to thank everyone for giving me your support." "Next is... My plan for the fall of the Empire. I have heard that a revolution is happening right now from the Capital city itself due to its corrupt government." "We will use that chance to conquer the Empire. If they used the coldest attack towards us just now, we will make them feel the hottest pay back." I said, creating a more stronger miniature sun in my palms together. "Oh veil of mist and snow that laying over this land." "Vanish before my divine power..." "Greatest Sun!" I said, launching the miniature sun towards the sky. The sky shrouded by thick clouds opened and the sun shines brightly at the surroundings. The snow and ice around quickly melted, flowing like river in it''s path. Everyone looked in amaze as they watched winter turned into a normal hot day like summer. "Kyah! Haru-kun, you''re really amazing!" Mina and Rena hugged each of my arms. "Hey! That''s unfair! I want to do that too!" The other girls jumped behind my back, hugging me together. The foot fetish prince let go of his spear then fell down on his knees, giving a hopeless face. Of course, without the support his people, he''s nothing but just some handsome guy with a foot fetish. Suddenly, "Kyaaaah!" the girls beside screamed. I was surprised and glanced at them. I noticed that their skirts fell off at the same time and their shirt''s bu??on came off, making them n?k?d in the public. I can clearly their und?rw??r together with their thicc th??hs and big br??st, "Woooaaahhh!" all the male around screamed in joy. I noticed that the metal lock and zipper of their skirt and metal bu??on of their shirt are melted. It must because of my sunshine magic that it happened and I don''t know what to say about that. "Don''t look, Haru-kun!" Mina closed my eyes together with her twin sister Rena. "Kyaaaah! Everyone is watching us!" Rena screamed. They let go me and ran away in embarrassment, covering their body. "All Hail The Supreme Leader!" Paimon shouted loudly. *All Hail The Supreme Leader!* The crowd repeated but all of them did it. "All Hail The Soviet Yunyun!" Paimon shouted again. *All Hail The Soviet Yunyun!* Everyone repeated. *All Hail The Soviet Yunyun!* *All Hail The Soviet Yunyun!* *All Hail The Soviet Yunyun!* They kept repeating it. --- Meanwhile, (Erza''s POV) In an unknown dark underground cave, we''re against a large unknown danger beast. It has a humongous fly like body with multiple pointed legs and arm that looks like it can pierce anything. It also has multiple eyes, and pointy teeth on it''s mouth. With it''s large transparent wings, just small flap can make you thrown away with it''s wind pressure. (Img<<<) This happened when Maple was just wandering around while going to Capital when suddenly, she slipped and fell on a large sinkhole on the ground. Ieyasu, Sayo and I tried to save her but we also fell on the sinkhole when a small number of Danger Beast made a surprise attack behind us. Now, we''re separated from Tatsumi and Aqua, and trapped here in this dark and wide underground. I wonder if those two are doing okay. Glancing at Maple right now, "Nee~ Erza-san?" Sayo called me, watching Maple together with me. "What is it?" I responded. "Maple or that unknown danger beast, I wonder who''s more monstrous than the two of them." she asked. Just now, Maple said that she''ll test something then she suddenly transformed into a demon. (Img<<<) Ieyasu, Sayo and I watching in shock of what''s happening right now. Harukin didn''t tell me about this. *Rawwwwrrrr!* Maple in demon form roared loudly, beating one-sidedly the unknown danger beast. *Screeeeeccch!* The giant unknown danger beast screeched in pain while Maple in demon form ripped one by one each parts of it''s body, eating it. "I wonder also..." I responded. "This is dream! This is dream! This is dream! This is dream! This is dream! This is dream! This is dream!This is dream! This is dream! This is dream! This is dream! ~~~~~" Ieyasu kept crazily mumbling on the sideline while holding his head. The unknown danger beast wasn''t able to retaliate and died at the demon form of Maple. After went towards us in that form. "Ummm... Is that really you, Maple-san?" Sayo asked, being careful of her. "Yup! Wait a second, okay?" Maple suddenly transformed into her human form. "Hehehe..." Maple just laughed. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 115 - Side Story Side Story Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - I was in the kitchen baking a vanilla cake for my daughters and little sister. *~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~* INGREDIENTS 1 1/2 c. sifted cake flour 1 1/2 tsp. baking powder 1/4 tsp. salt 1 c. sugar 2 large eggs 1/2 tsp. vanilla extract 1/2 c. whole milk DIRECTIONS Heat the magic oven to 400 degrees F. Lightly coat an 8-inch cake pan with bu??er and dust with all-purpose flour. Sift the cake flour, baking powder, and salt into a large mixing bowl. Beat in the bu??er one heaping 1/4 teaspoonful at a time, using an magic mixer set on low speed, until the mixture resembles coarse sand. Beat in the sugar a tablespoon at a time, until the mixture resembles fine damp sand. Beat in the eggs one at a time. Add the vanilla and milk, and beat on medium-high, just until blended. Do not overbeat. Pour into the prepared pan and bake until a wooden skewer inserted in the center comes out clean¡ª30 to 35 minutes. Cool cake in the pan on a wire rack for 5 minutes. Un-mold and cool completely. Ice with Browned-Butter Glaze. After I finished baking the vanilla cake. ... I was silent, looking at cake. (Img<<<) "Help! I accidentally made the cake with Paimon design." I yelled. I heard several loud foot steps coming here in the kitchen. "Did something happened? " "What''s wrong, Harukin?" It was Akane and Erza with worried expression. "No, it''s nothing actually. I just baked a vanilla cake but I absentmindedly made it look like Paimon." I explained. "Don''t just yelled like that. You''re making us worried about you." Erza going towards me together with Akane. "That''s right." Akane nodded. "Sorry about that. Anyway, do you two want to taste this cake?" I asked. "Oh, it''s Paimon Vanilla cake. Let me have some!" Akane excitedly said. "Me too. I want you to feed me." Erza boldly requested. "Harukin, do it to me too." Akane requested too. "Wait! I''ll feed it to both of you at the same time. Don''t worry." I made a two slices from the head of Paimon cake then I stabbed the two slices with a fork each, feeding it to Akane and Erza. "Say ''Ahhh~" "Ahhh~" they responded, opening their mouth with their eyes closed. Putting the slices of cake on their mouth, both of them happily ate it. From their expression, I can tell that the cake was delicious enough. "Uwah-eh-huh-wah-deh-uff... [email protected]#$&[email protected]#." I noticed Paimon behind me with paled face, trembling in fear while looking at the sliced Paimon cake. "Uwaaaaaah!" she floated away from me, running away while screaming. ..... "It''s delicious, Harukin. But I think you shouldn''t bully Paimon to much." Akane said. "Well, I''ll just apologize to her later." I replied, tasting the cake. "It''s good, I''ll make another for the children later." "Now, I remembered that Kur¨¥ destroyed something again, playing with her bombs." Erza spoke, taking another slice of cake. "I think it''s okay as long its not something big. She''s still a kid anyway." I replied. "Well, it''s not really something big but if it keeps compiling, it will become a big one. Your debt will increase together with your father''s debt." Erza said. ... I was silent and can''t say anything. "I think you''re spoiling your daughters and little sister to much that you keep encouraging and praising them." "Well, I actually scolded Kur¨¥ many times but I just can''t angry with her. That''s because, just like her, I also love Explosions. It seems she really good at using her bombs. That''s why, I''m only telling her as a father the things she needs to hear from me." I explained. "And what are those?" Akane asked. "Words like, I love you, I''m proud of you, I''m sorry, I forgive you, I''m listening, Mitochondria are the power house of the cell, You''ve got what it takes, Never gonna give you up and etc." I responded. "Ah, okay--Wait! What?" Akane reacted. (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later even though I haven''t fix my last chapter.) Chapter 116 - 113: Paying The Capital a Visit Chapter 113: Paying The Capital a Visit Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Three days has passed and my inauguration speech just ended today. I got really worried when Erza message me that they planning to travel to Capital but she messaged me again that they got lost, drifting away from their path because of Maple. Aqua and Tatsumi are separated from them and according to Paimon, the two of them went first to Capital to ask for help to find them. It seems those two already arrived there. I wonder if they already meet the group of ?ssassins called Night Raid. Right now, I''m standing alone at the highest part of the fortress, staring at a certain direction. Paimon is not with me because I requested her to go back to my home world to care of some things for me. Suddenly, one of the injured elite soldier kneeled beside me, bowing his head. "Supreme leader-sama" "What is it?" I responded while still looking at the horizon. "Things are progressing are you ordered sir, but with our army''s condition, conquering the Empire right now is impossible. Too many died during the surprised attack of Esdeath''s Army and the remaining, more than half of them are injured and not in any condition to fight." "...As I expected, I can''t bring an army of soldiers with me to attack the capital... I understand then... good work. Continue as I planned." "Yes, Supreme Leader-sama." he bowed again and went away. ... *Sigh* I sighed then spoke, "Stop hiding there and come out. I can feel that you''ve been watching me for a whole day." "Oh, looks like I''ve already been found out." A familiar looking young lady with body came out on the side. She has long black hair and wearing same uniform as Mina and Rena. "Oh, aren''t you that young lady from my inauguration this morning? What''s your goal in spying on me?" I asked. "Well... I was sent here by the revolutionary army to see if the new leader of northern tribe is actually an enemy or an ally." the young lady explained her motive. "I see... You''re Najenda''s subordinate. She must sent you here when she heard about Esdeath''s defeat." The young lady looked at me with serious expression, "Supreme Leader Sun! I''ve been wanting to ask you this." "Feel free to ask." "What is your goal in building this new country called Soviet Yunyun? I heard nothing but perverted nonsense on your inauguration. What the point of making this new country in the first place?" she asked. I glanced, staring at her intensely. *Thud!* *Menacing...* The young lady became tense, feeling my threatening aura. She took a defensive stance against me. Looking at her reaction, I smiled, "Nothing really... I just wanted my childhood friend named Yunyun to have a lot friends by building a country just for her." I answered. "Eh?" she reacted, hearing my answer. "That''s why, there''s actually no really deep meaning about it. Let''s just say that I''m just playing around." "This boy..." "If you''re from revolutionary army, can you take me to Najenda. I want to talk with her about something. Also I have a friend that I wanted to meet there in the Night Raid right now." I requested. She furrowed her eyebrows, looking at me. "Assuming that you''re our ally, do you hate the Empire?" she asked. "Not really... but, I want to beat the sh*t out of the corrupt government officials of that Empire. They are the biggest cause people''s suffering." I responded. We stared at each other with serious expression then, *Sigh* The young lady sighed then said, "Okay then... I guess this is alright." *Poof!* She suddenly exploded, covered in smoke. When the smoke disappeared, a girl with had pale skin, auburn hair, and red eyes. She wore a bu??erfly headphone accessory on her head. She wore a vocalist-like clothing consisting of a white long sleeve shirt with the collar tied with a red ribbon under a black vest a red checkered mini skirt, and black leather below-the-knee boots. (Img<<<) "I''ll introduce myself, my name Chelsea. A member of revolutionary army that was sent here to spy on you. Nice to meet you, Supreme Leader Sun." she spoke, smiling at me. "Okay..." I said, looking at the box case that she''s carrying. "Oh, this box? This is my imperial arm called Gaea Foundation." she spoke, opening the box and showed the content to me. (Img<<<) Hearing the name of her imperial arm, I felt disgusted. "Hey! What''s with that face?!" Chelsea complained. "Nothing, I just remembered someone perverted that it made me really felt disappointed." I replied. "Okay..." "Just tell Najenda that I''m gonna meet her personally on Capital. She can bring her subordinates with her if she wants as precaution." I requested. "Sure. I''ll pass your message to her." Chelsea accepted. "Thank you. I''ll come to Capital directly and meet them after I finished my job here." "Sun... You''re really a strange kid, you know? You''re not even wary of me knowing now that I''m a spy." she spoke with menacing smile. "If Esdeath can''t do anything against me, what can you do?" I asked her with threatening aura. "This... What a monster!" She was surprised by the pressure of my magic power, making her sweat profusely. I released my threatening aura against her then smiled, "What you just felt just now is a small glimpse of my real power. If you just tried to attack me when you saw a chance, you''ll already dead before you can even approach me." "I can''t really believe that you''re a twelve years old boy with that kind of power." she said, being wary of me. "Don''t worry, my only goal right now is the defeat of the Empire. After that, it''s up to revolutionary army what will happen to Capital, I''ll just go back home and take care family and love ones. I realized just now that I really suck at managing a country so I will just go home and pass the leader position to others. Being a country''s founder is already enough for me." I explained. "This boy..." Chelsea mumbled. --- Meanwhile, In a certain snowy mountain, Esdeath was frozen solid in ice. *Crack!* A crack appeared on the surface of the ice. Suddenly, it crumbled and Esdeath jumped out of it. Stretching her arms around, (Img<<<) "He really caught me off guard with that ice attack. To think he can also use that power and froze me solid in ice. I''m wanting him even more right now." Esdeath spoke, evilly smiling. "He already defeated me but he chose to spared my life. I don''t know what he''s thinking but I''ll make him regret doing that." she said, walking back to a certain direction. "Sun, I''m coming back for you." (Img<<<) --- (Tatsumi''s POV) Aqua and I was separated from companions. The two of us went to Imperial Capital directly to get some help to rescue our friends. But problem is no one wants to help us because the place where they fall is very dangerous. There was a very high class danger beast lurking inside that hole, saying it''s too late to save them. I don''t want to give up because Aqua is with me who can revive someone from death. The problem is I got scammed by a beautiful woman with big b??bs, saying that she can help me enter the Empire''s military while looking for people who can help me find my friends. Now, we''re penniless because of my stupidity and two of us decided to sleep on the side of the bridge for the night. While resting, I invited by a wealthy girl named Aria to stay at her house. I was about to accept her offer but Aqua angrily refused her, shooing her away. I just apologized to the wealthy girl and refused her offer. If my companion doesn''t want to come then I''ll just go with her since it''s my fault that we''re in this situation anyway. When the wealthy girl went away, we just slept on the bridge for the night. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 117 - 114: Imperial Capital Chapter 114: Imperial Capital Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - A day has passed and morning arrives, "Haru-kun, are you really sure about this? Isn''t it dangerous going there alone?" Mina worriedly said, giving me my travelling bag. "Don''t worry, Mina... Rena... It''s me your talking about, I''m going to be fine." I responded, wearing my bag on my back. "Still... you have to be careful, okay?" Rena said, going behind my back and hugged me. "Be sure to come back safely to us." Mina spoke, hugging me in front. This twins really loves to do this to me. "Okay, okay... That''s enough hugging." I slipped out between their hug, escaping from their embrace. "Eeehh!" the twins reacted with unsatisfied tone. "I''m leaving this country to the two of you. I already announced to everyone that Mina will be this country''s new leader since I''m going to Capital to crush it from inside." Glancing at Rena, "Rena, please help your twin sister to run this country." Rena smiled at me, "Leave it to me, Haru-kun." "Tell the others that I''m going now to the capital. And say that I''m sorry that I can''t meet them to say my goodbye because I''m in hurry." "I''ll tell everyone." Mina said. "Okay then... Goodbye, you two!" I jumped on top of my floating magic staff. "Goodbye, Haru-kun. Come back safely." the two of them waved their hands at me. I nodded at them then flew towards the direction of the Imperial Capital. *Yawn* I yawned, being sleepy. I wasn''t able to have a proper rest lately especially without my twin sister beside me when I sleep. Of course, I feel also rested when I sleep with Yunyun, Erza, Akane and Wiz but sleeping with Nee-san has a different kind of feeling that made me fully energized when I woke up beside her. I want to go back home now because I really miss her but I have endure this for the time being if I wanted save Maple out from this cruel and dark world of Akame ga Kill. That''s right, I wonder how is everyone is doing. I opened my system then clicked on the ''Friend System'' in the menu. _________________ Friend System Hyakuya Akane (zzZ) [Chat] [Move] Erza Scarlet (zzZ) [Chat] [Move] Katsura Hinagiku (zzZ) [Chat] [Move] Honjou Kaede (zzZ) [Chat] [Move] [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] [Random Invite] Summon Beings (2/10) Krul(zzZ) [Back] _________________ "Oh, It seems everyone is doing okay and they''re sleeping soundly--Wait! My friend list limit should seven. Why did it decreased by two?" I guess I''ll ask Paimon about this later. With this, I can only add one more person now. ... Suddenly, a picture of Nee-san smiling appeared in my head. (Img<<<) ... She''s always gets mad at me lately because I''ve been hiding a lot secret from her even though we''re more than twin siblings but less than lovers relationship. Now, I think of it... I never tried to add her in my friend system because we''re twins and always together. I''ll try to add her since I''m already missing her and I wanted to talk with her. I clicked on "Add a friend" and wrote Nee-san name on it then clicked "Okay". *Click* .... I checked my friend system, _________________ Friend System Friend List (5/5) Erza Scarlet (zzZ) [Chat] [Move] Katsura Hinagiku (zzZ) [Chat] [Move] Honjou Kaede (zzZ) [Chat] [Move] Megumin (Active) [Chat] [Move] [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] [Random Invite] Summon Beings (2/10) Krul(zzZ) Aqua(zzZ) [Back] _________________ "Yes! Looks like Nee-san accepted it." She might not know how to use this system so I''m the one who should chat her first. A chat room appeared. [Generating Nickname Completed] *Ding* [Implosion Shota(Admin) is now online!] *Ding* [Crazy Explosion Girl has automatically joined the Chat Group] [Implosion Shota(Admin): Nee-san, are you there?] [Crazy Explosion Girl: Huh? What is this? And who are you?] [Implosion Shota(Admin): Nee-san, it''s me, Harukin. Your one and only twin brother and lover at the same time.] [Crazy Explosion Girl: Harukin?! But what is this transparent thing? Is this one of your magic that you''ve been hiding from me?] [Implosion Shota(Admin): This is my system Nee-san called Friend System. With this, I can talk to you now even though I''m in different world right now.] [Implosion Shota(Admin): It''s not that I''m hiding this system to you Nee-san, it just that you''ll never see it even I tried to show it to you?] [Crazy Explosion Girl: Ohh... then why can I see it now?] [Implosion Shota(Admin): ...I''m sorry, Nee-san. The truth is that it never crossed in my mind to add you to my system because we''re always together that I didn''t need to talk to you using this.] [Crazy Explosion Girl: But still... you''ve been hiding system from me for a long time, right?] [Implosion Shota(Admin): ...] [Implosion Shota(Admin): I''m deeply sorry, Nee-san! Please forgive me already! I don''t want you to be mad at me anymore! I really miss you and I can''t have a proper rest at night without you by my side.] [Crazy Explosion Girl: Hey!] [Implosion Shota(Admin): I felt really guilty when I realized that I''ve been hiding a lot of things from you, Nee-san. I just don''t want you to be involved on dangerous things from another world and I''m really worried about your well being if you known about it.] [Implosion Shota(Admin): I really love you, Nee-san that I don''t want you to get hurt because of me! Please forgive me!] [Crazy Explosion Girl: Harukin?!] *Ding* [Emergency Food(Admin) is now online!] [Emergency Food(Admin): Siscon!] *Ding* [Girl with Hairstyle of Death is now online!] *Ding* [Titania is now online!] [Generating Nickname Completed] *Ding* [ Pink-haired Oni is now online!] *Ding* [ Maple is now online!] *Ding* [You summon being ''Vampire Loli'' has joined the group chat!] *Ding* [You summon being ''Useless Goddess'' has joined the group chat!] [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: Siscon! (I''m fully aware and I don''t really mind it. I just wanted to say it.)] [Titania: Siscon! (Me too, Akane. I also want to tease him.)] [Pink-haired Oni: Siscon... (Is this really okay? The two of them are raised as siblings right?)] [Vampire Loli: Siscon! (It''s fine, it not like they''re blood related anyway.)] [Maple: What''s going on here? And who''s Siscon?] [Useless Goddess: Harukin the Siscon! Hurry up and come here in the Capital already! We just slept on the side of the bridge and now I''m really hungry!] [Crazy Explosion Girl: Who are these people, Harukin? And why is my name Crazy Explosion Girl?!] [Implosion Shota(Admin): Nee-san, those name are just nicknames and you already known majority of them. Girl with Hairstyle of Death is Akane, Titania is Erza, Pink-haired Oni is Hinagiku, Maple is Honjou Kaede, Emergency Food is Paimon, Vampire Loli is Krul and Useless Goddess is Aqua.] [Implosion Shota(Admin): For those who don''t know, this Crazy Explosion Girl is my twin sister Megumin. She is just new to this Chat group.] [Maple: Okay.] [Crazy Explosion Girl: Harukin, did you just introduce me as Crazy Explosion Girl to them?] [Implosion Shota(Admin): But Nee-san... That was your nickname here in the chat group and we can''t change it for the time being. And it''s better than being nicknamed flat as a board, right?] [Crazy Explosion Girl: ...] [Crazy Explosion Girl: Harukin, you''re dead...] [Implosion Shota(Admin): Nee-san, I love your br??st even though it''s small. They''re already enough to fill my heart.] [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: This boy... Pervert!] [Titania: Pervert!] [Pink-haired Oni: Perverted Intruder!] [Maple: Sun-kun is a perv.] [Crazy Explosion Girl: Harukin, you pervert!] [Vampire Loli: I have same size as Megumin.] [Emergency Food(Admin): ...] [Useless Goddess: Pervert! Hurry up!] [Implosion Shota(Admin): Fine! Just take out the knife I gave you then I''ll teleport to your location.] [Useless Goddess: Yay! I''m really hungry, you know? We didn''t have any dinner last night.] [Implosion Shota(Admin): Wait a minute. I''ll chat with you Nee-san later.] [Crazy Explosion Girl: Okay... be sure explained everything to me later on what''s happening.] [Implosion Shota(Admin): Okay, Nee-san. I Love you!] [Crazy Explosion Girl: ...] [Girl with Hairstyle of Death: How unfair, Harukin. What about us?] [Implosion Shota(Admin): Okay.] [Implosion Shota(Admin): I love you Erza I love you Akane I love you Krul I love you Hinagiku I love you Maple See ya girls later <3] [Useless Goddess: Hey! What about me Sun?] [Implosion Shota(Admin): No! You''re just a pet, Aqua.] [Pink-haired Oni: Hey! Why did you include me too!] [Maple: Waaahhh! Sun-kun?!] [Implosion Shota(Admin): Sorry, I''m in hurry to feed my pet.] [Implosion Shota(Admin) is now offline!] (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 118 - 115: Arriving At The Capital Chapter 115: Arriving At The Capital Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Teleporting at the Capital, I arrived at the side of the bridge on the street where Aqua and Tatsumi stayed for a whole night without having a dinner. Looking around, I saw the two of them sitting tiredly on the side of the bridge. "Hey! Are you two okay?" I spoke. The two of them glanced at me. Aqua quickly jumped onto me, grabbing the collar of Yukata then she shook me, "Sun! Listen to this. Tatsumi just..." I immediately grabbed Aqua''s wrist to stop her from shaking me, "Stop shaking me, Aqua! I''ll listen to you, okay." Aqua pointed at Tatsumi, "Sun, Listen to this... Tatsumi was seduced by a woman with big b??bs then he got swindled of all our money. Because of that, we have to sleep on the streets without having any dinner." she complained to me. I looked at Tatsumi with squinted eyes, being disappointed of him. "Aqua, I didn''t get seduced, okay? I was just scammed by her, hoping that she''ll help us to look for our companions." Tatsumi spoke with desperate tone. *Sigh* I sighed then said, "It''s actually okay to be seduced by those irresistible big br??st because we''re men but it''s not good when you''ve been scammed of your money." "Eh?" Tatsumi reacted. "Now, this shows on how just naive you really are as person from the countryside." ... "I''m sorry, Sun. This is my fault." he said with dejected tone. "It''s fine as long as you learned your lesson." I scanned around, looking for something. "What are we going to do now, Sun?" he asked. "Of course, we''re having a meal first. We can''t do our work without eating breakfast." I responded, looking around the streets. The three of us started to walk around the streets. Tatsumi walked ahead and faced me. "What about our companions? Shouldn''t we look for them first now that you''re here?" "Don''t worry about them. They''re going to fine." I said, passing him while tapping his shoulder. "Eh? How can you be so sure? Aren''t you worried that something bad might happen to them?" he desperately said. "They''re safe, Tatsumi. Erza just send me a message yesterday that they''re travelling on the East right now while going against some vicious Danger Beast on their way." "... Aren''t they going farther away here on the Capital?" "Well, it''s better for them to get lost and not arrive here." "Why?" "You''ll see later..." Arriving at certain place here in the Capital, we saw some people gathering around. "This..." Tatsumi was completely shock on what he seeing. "The biggest reason on why I don''t want our companions to arrive here is this." Right now, we''re in a place where people are executed. They''re the people who got caught, going against the Empire. (Img<<<) The Imperial Capital often publicly executes enemies of the state with the crucifix method that serves as a warning for anyone who considers defying them. "Sun, we have to save them! They''re dying right now!" Aqua spoke, going to save the people executed on the cross. "I think that''s a bad idea, Aqua." I said, grabbing her wrist to stop her. Aqua struggled with me, trying to pull her arm out of my grasp. "Let go of me, Sun! As a Goddess, I can''t just let this kind of things happen in front of me. I have to save them." "I think it''s better if we don''t. The soldiers of Empire will go after us if we did that." I explained. "Sun! Aqua! I think you two shouldn''t cause a commotion here. The people around are watching us right now." Tatsumi said, trying to calm down the two of us. "So, you''re scared of this Empire that''s why you can''t save these people suffering in front of you. I wonder what will Nana, Kur¨¥ and Komekko say about you if they heard this to you right now." Aqua said sarcastically. ... Of course I''m doing this because I''m just being cautious. But, if Nana, Kur¨¥ and Komekko heard me saying this, they will be really disappointed of me. Kur¨¥ said to me that I''m her best daddy. Nana always write in her notes on how much she loves me, her Papa. Making them very disappointed of me as a Father and a big brother, is something I''ll never be able to live with myself. Glancing at Aqua very serious expression, "Aqua, you just said something you should never say to me." "Huh?" "Me? The invincible King Crimson scared of the Empire? I''m telling you that I''m just being cautious." I said to her clearly. Letting go of her arm, I took off the bagpack on my back and gave it to her. "Hold my bag, Aqua." "Eh, what are going to do, Sun?" she asked. "I''m about to end this Empire''s whole history!" I said with serious tone. "What are you saying, Sun?! We''re in public right now!" Tatsumi spoke, panicking. Seeing the condition of the people that has been executed on the cross, I noticed something. "Those body conditions... They''re already dead." I mumbled. This must be due to blood loss of multiple deep wound around their body. Being shot by multiple arrows while crucified on the cross on the public as punishment, just how more crueler this Empire can be. These kind of things are what I don''t want Maple to see here in this dark world. Now, I''m more determined to bring her to my home world. A cute and innocent girl like her is not suited in this kind of cruel world. "Hey! A brat like you shouldn''t be here!" one of Empire guards confronted me, grabbing my left shoulder. "Sun, I think you should apologize!" Tatsumi warned me. Glaring at the Empire guard who approached me, "What''s with that look, Kiddo?! Are you going against me? That''s means, your also a rebel that going against Empire--" "Dark Berserker... Za Warudo!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around me was frozen in places. Looking at the arrogant face of the Empire guard, it pissed me off. Raising my fist against him, "Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda!... Muda!!" I threw a fist on his stomach. "Kore wa Za Warudo." I mumbled, turning around then walking back to Aqua and Tatsumi. "One second..." "Zero." I mumbled with conceited smile. The time began to move again. *Thud!!* The Empire guard suddenly flew away, spitting a blood from his mouth then crashing below the cross of executed people. The crowd of people was very confused of what just happened to the Empire guard on how he got beaten badly. When I passed between Aqua and Tatsumi, "You two, let''s go before they notice us." I whispered to them. "What about those people on the cross?" Aqua asked, pointing at the people binded on the cross. "I already checked... They''re already dead. Instead of reviving them, just let them rest in peace. This world is too cruel for them to continue to live here." I responded. ..... Aqua was silent. She and Tatsumi followed after me, walking away from this place with full of people watching the executed people on the cross. So... she''s not used in this kind of things even though she a goddess. "Let''s just have some breakfast. It''s going to be my treat so eat all you want." I said, trying to cheer her up. ... She still look sad. "Don''t worry, Aqua. I''m gonna turn this dark world upside down that this kind of cruel things won''t happen here anymore." I said, patting her head. "Hey! Don''t mess up my hair, Sun!" she complained. I just smiled, walking ahead of her. She pouted looking at me then she slightly smiled, nodding at me. "Wait!" she ran, catching up with me. "This two..." Tatsumi mumbled then he also ran, following after the two of us. After that, we went to a expensive looking restaurant, having a breakfast. Sitting together on a table filled with large plates of delicious food. While eating together, the two of them eat like there''s no tomorrow. Looks like they''re really hungry. "Sun!" Tatsumi called me. "What is it?" I responded, drinking my lemon juice on a glass. "What did you just do to that Empire guard? What I saw is he just touched your shoulder then suddenly you disappeared beside him then he just flew away, crashing on the ground while bleeding. I don''t know what really happened." he asked while eating meat. "Nothing much. I just stopped the time and beat the sh*t out of him because he''s annoying." I answered. "Eh? You can do that?" he was surprised. "No need for demonstration. You won''t notice anyway that I stopped the time." "Cheater." Aqua spoke while eating. It''s sounds like she complaining about my cheats. She should tell that to the perverted Goddess that gave me this many cheats. "You have more abilities aside from that, right?" Tatsumi stood up from his seat, tapping the table. It seems that we''re the only group of people here in the restaurant because it''s too expensive that''s why it''s okay that he can speak a little loudly like that here with me. "Yes... but I won''t tell you." I poured another glass of lemon juice then I drink it. Aqua didn''t say anything and just continued eating beside me, ignoring our conversation. "Then why don''t we help our companions who got lost in east right now?" Tatsumi complained to me. "Tatsumi, do you why your village is suffering right now?" I answered him with a question. "That''s..." "Due to the corrupt government of the Empire, the villages and towns like your home village suffers from heavy taxation and many have been unable to buy enough food, resulting in widespread shortages in the remote areas." "Aren''t these the reason why you and your childhood friends move to the capital? To seek money to help your home village." "Yes..." Tatsumi responded. "Do you want them to see this current situation of the Empire? For me, I don''t want my love ones to see these kinds of cruel things especially Maple. She''s the one I most worried about. I won''t let her see these kinds of cruelty in the Empire." ... Tatsumi sat back to his seat. "I understand... You really care about your friends. I also don''t want Sayo and Ieyasu to see these kind of cruel things here in Empire." he spoke with calmed tone. "But, what about me, Sun? How can you let me see these kinds of cruel things?" Aqua complained to me. I looked at her with squinted eyes, "Aren''t you a self-proclaimed Goddess? You should already saw a lot of these in the history of mankind." I said to her. "I''m a genuine Goddess, you half God!" Aqua retorted. "That''s right, As a Goddess, I already saw a lot of these unsightly things from the humankind. But I just forgotten about it because I don''t want to remember them." she proudly said. What a convenient head she had or she just got traumatized that she wants to forget about it. ... "What are we going to do after this then?" Tatsumi changed the topic. He looks like he didn''t believe on what Aqua said about being a Goddess which is really convenient for me. "We''re going to meet some people later." I wonder if Chelsea already sent my message to Najenda so I can talk with them. My goal for now is to use my tracing ability on Akame''s Imperial Arm Murasame. A sword that could kill a person with a single cut. I poured another lemon juice on my glass then drink from it. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 119 - 116: Meeting The Night Raid Chapter 116: Meeting The Night Raid Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - After eating breakfast on a expensive restaurant, we went shopping for clothes, food ingredients and other basic needs which I placed it all to my dimensional storage. While walking along the streets together, strolling around the Capital, "You sure bought a lot, Sun. And your dimensional storage is really convenient." Tatsumi spoke. "Well, I sold all of my magic item products so I got a lot of money today." I replied, taking a large bag of money from dimensional storage then throwing it towards him. "Eh?!" He was caught surprised, catching it. "Sun, this is quite a lot money. Why are you giving me this?" he asked while checking inside the large bag. "That''s your pay for helping us hunt Danger Beasts. I already add some bonuses for you. I''ll give Ieyasu''s and Sayo''s pay after we meet with them." I responded. "Hey! Where''s mine, Sun? I''ve been working hard, helping you on hunting." Aqua complained. "I already bought a lot booze for you but I''ll give it you little by little so you won''t get drunk." I replied to her. "Yay! Give me some for tonight, Sun." she rejoiced. "Just before we sleep, okay?" "Yes!" she happily agreed. "Ah! It''s you two from last night!" I just heard a female voice, speaking to us. In front of us, I saw a cute young girl pointing at Tatsumi. She had blonde, shoulder-length hair topped with a fluffy light blue accessory and blue eyes. She wore a white long-sleeved shirt, with a light blue ribbon on her neck. Above her shirt, she wore a sleeveless light blue dress, with a black bodice, and white frills. Aria also wore a pair of white boots. (Img<<<) She had several bodyguards behind her carrying several large box of gift. It looks like they''re having a hard time carrying those heavy looking things. "Oh, you''re the Ojou-sama last night. I really sorry for my companions rudeness even though you''re just offering us a shelter." Tatsumi apologized to her. I noticed that Aqua was looking at her with unpleasant face. It seems like she doesn''t really like her. "I don''t really like this girl. She might look really kind right now but I can sense a wicked aura on her." Aqua whispered on me. The young girl glanced at me then she smiled, "You two have a new companion. Let me introduce myself again, my name Aria. Nice to meet you." she lifted her right hand towards me, wanting to shake my hand. I was hesitating but I just took it and shake hands with her. "Mine is Sun. Nice to meet you too, Aria-san." I was about to pull my hand back but she wouldn''t let go of it. "Huh?" I noticed that she gazing at me while slightly blushing. I just had a really bad feeling about this. "Are you free right now, Sun? How about we go somewhere just the two of us. I just wanted to know more about you." she spoke. Hearing this, I sweated profusely. Thinking a way out of this while panicking. I didn''t have any of my girlfriends with me to show her that I already have someone I love and refuse her. I''m really in trouble right now. From the way Aria look and acted towards me just now, she''s really interested on me. Glancing at Tatsumi, "Is something wrong? Ah, don''t mind about us, Sun. You may go and take her on a date. We''ll just wait for you around here later." Tatsumi, you''re not helping me right now. You''re just making things worst for me. Did you forget that I''m already dating Erza. You should get a hint that I''m not interested in going in a date with this wicked young lady right now. ... "Huh?" Aqua noticed my glance. I have no choice but... I rather date Aqua than this wicked young lady Aria. I forcedly pulled my hand out of Aria grasp then I wrapped my right arm around Aqua''s waist, pulling her close towards me. "Sorry, Aria-san. But I can''t go on a date with you because I already had someone I love and it''s this cute and beautiful girl beside me right now." I said, embracing Aqua more closer to me. "Eh?!" Aqua and Aria are completely shock including Tatsumi. "Is that so..." Aria became disappointed, looking down sad. "Aren''t you already dating Erza?" Tatsumi spoke with surprised tone. If you already know that, Tatsumi. Don''t support and encouragement me to go on a date with another girl. Didn''t you know that this wicked young lady is the one who tortured and killed Ieyasu and Sayo if I didn''t interfered with the events happening on this world. "After turning the Goddesses Gaia-sama and Eris into your lovers. You''re also going for me?!" Aqua spoke. While I''m being close to her, treating her like a lover, I tried my hardest best to see her as a love interest. "You''re really such a greedy half-god, Sun. Well... you can''t help it right? I''m such a irresistibly beautiful Goddess that you really want me to become your lover." she said with proud tone. Suddenly, I smelled something very unpleasant. "But unlike Gaia-sama and Eris, I''m not that easy to get, Sun. You have to work more harder you can think just to get an affection from me." Aqua followed with smug face. (Img<<<) Closing my nose with disappointed expression, This stinky smell... it''s coming directly from Aqua. She smelled very sour combined with the smell of rotten egg. While she''s talking arrogantly close to me while I''m embracing her, I can totally smell her breathe stinks with alcohol and vomit smell. In other words, she stinks like hell that I wanted to vomit right now. Here, I already trying my very best to see her as my love interest but she always make my efforts useless. The perverted Goddess Gaia or Earth-chan who always takes an appearance of Rem when she visit me. (Img<<<) The Useless Goddess Aqua that always disappoints me. (Img<<<) My beautiful image of Goddess is crumbling down because of those two. Now, I really miss Goddess Eris. She''s the only one who''s makes me believe that still a decent goddess existing in the Heavenly Realm. The two of us are not dating yet but we''re really getting along well and we go out on date sometimes when she go down from Heavenly Realm as Chris. "Is something wrong, Sun? You look daze." Tatsumi asked me. "For the starter, Sun. You have to praise a beautiful and high-level goddess like me. I might consider to accepting on inviting me on a date and treat me a lot of booze and delicious food. You should be glad and take it for granted." Aqua said to me proudly. I looked at Aqua with full of disappointment, letting go of her and move away with a distance. "Aqua." "What? Call me Aqua-sama and praise me on how amazing and beautiful I am." Aqua said, looking at me with full of expectations. "You stink." She grabbed the collar of my Yukata then angrily said, "What did you just say? How could you tell that to a goddess like me!" "It''s true... You can confirm it by smelling yourself." "That ain''t true. I''m the Goddess of water, you know?" She smelled both of her armpits then her body, "I don''t smell that bad. It might just something wrong with your nose." That means, she already used to her bad smell that she doesn''t notice it anymore. I''m still very young that my nose is very s?ns?t?v? to unpleasant smell. It''s just that something wrong with her. As I expected from Useless Goddess. No matter how hard I try to see her as an opposite s?x, she still end up as pet in my heart. "Hey, Sun! I don''t really stink that much! Take back what you said to me!" Aqua complained, shaking me. Grabbing both of her wrist, getting away from her grasp as I let go of my nose. She really stinks bad that I can''t take it anymore. I wanted to switch her with Goddess Eris right now. Letting go of her, "Goddess Change!" I yelled loudly. "What?! Sure then, you sh*tty half-god! How about I forcedly send to Heavenly Realm right now and take Gaia-sama''s and Eris''s cold." Aqua got mad, taking a boxing stance then she throws a punch towards me. But, I just easily caught her fist. "Did you forget how strong really I am, Aqua?" "Let''s go of my hand, you demi sun god! You are just very strong because you have a lot of cheats. Cheater! Cheater! Cheater!" She was trying to mock me like a child. I grabbed both of her cheeks, pinching and stretching it. "Tell that to the perverted Goddess, not to me!" "Aw! Aw! Aw! It hurts, Sun! Stop pulling my cheeks!" she became teary-eyed in pain. Letting go of her cheeks, she calmed down a little. *Sigh* I sighed then I suddenly noticed something, I saw Aria staring fiercely at Aqua with full of killing intent which I didn''t really like. It seems like, she was not paying attention to the deity conversation between me and Aqua. Tatsumi was listening to us but his face has a look of someone who''s doesn''t believing on what we''re just talking about and think of it as a joke, having only a nonsense banter with each other. Frowning at Aria, "Aria-sama, is something wrong?" Tatsumi called, asking her. Aria stopped and returned back to her kind expression. "Oh, it''s nothing. I just remembered something at home."she responded with a smile. "Ah, That''s right! Do you guys have a place to stay tonight?" she asked. "Well... we currently don''t have a place right now but we''re thinking of staying on a Inn tonight." Tatsumi answered. "Wait! How about you guys stay at my home tonight? I wanted to know more about you guys and hear the stories about your adventures." Aria offered. Aqua got annoyed with her, "Huh? No, thank y--" I immediately covered Aqua''s mouth, stopping her from talking. Tatsumi glanced at me, confirming for my agreement. I nodded at him with a smile. Smiling back, he happily glanced at Aria then responded, "Sure, we''ll gladly take your offer then, Aria-sama. Please take care of us." "Yeah, with great p???sur?." Aria said with a kind smile. But when she turned her back on us, I don''t really need to look on her face with evil smile just to know that she had bad intention towards us because I can totally feel her intense murderous aura right now, emitting around her body. "Wait here, I''ll just talk to my bodyguards about you guys." She went to talk to her bodyguards. Letting go Aqua''s mouth, "Sun, why did you accept her offer? Did you know that lady is wicked?" Aqua angrily scolded me. "I know, just leave everything to me. I accepted it because we need to go to her place tonight to meet some people." I replied confident. Aqua angrily pouted at me, (Img<<<) "I don''t know what you''re thinking or planning, Sun. But don''t blame me if something bad happened later." "Don''t worry, everything is going to be fine. She a wealthy girl so let''s just enjoy her hospitality." If they tried to do something awful to us, I will personally send them to their own demise. But I''m sure they will really do it so I wonder who''s gonna kill them first tonight, me or the Night Raid. "Also Aqua, take a bath and wash away those stinky smell of yours. Also brush your teeth and use some mouth wash to clean up your bad breathe." I reminded her. "Hey! Do I really smell bad that much?" Aqua complained. "Extremely." "You!" Aqua pointed at me while teary-eyed, trembling. "You guys, let''s go! I''ll introduce the three of you to my parents." Aria waved at us, shouting. "Tatsumi! Aqua! Let''s go." I walked ahead of them. "Yeah." Tatsumi responded, following after me. Aqua silently followed after us. --- (3rd Person''s POV) Just as humans eventually rot away, countries collapse, as well. Even the Imperial Capital, which has prospered for a thousand years, is now a living hell of corruption. Evil spirits take human form and ran amok, claiming everything as their own. Those evils which heaven cannot judge... They will be dealt with in the darkness. By these ?ssassins. But the other two is Terrorist and Useless Goddess (Play: Akame ga Kill - Full Opening [Skyreach]) (Cover<<<) (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 120 - 117: Meeting The Night Raid 2 Chapter 117: Meeting The Night Raid 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - When everything around the Capital are already dyed in the setting sun, we finally arrived at the mansion of Aria. We decided to help Aria with her shopping as a gratitude for letting us at her home for the night. It took us a long time to shop because she''s buying a lot of things. They said all woman are like this, liking to shop a lot of things but I''m really glad that Nee-san wasn''t like that, being thrifty by using her discount coupons. After Aria finished shopping, we directly went to her home mansion then she introduced us to her parents. We greeted her parents, thanking them for letting us to their home. After introducing ourselves, I''ll let Tatsumi do the talking, explaining our current situation to them while Aqua and I excused ourselves, borrowing their bathroom to take a warm bath because Aqua extremely stinks. I told them that it''s okay to make us sleep together in the same room because we''re traveling companions. But actually, my real reason is to watch over Aqua and protect her from atrocious plan of Aria''s family. She seems to be the real target of Aria''s hate, wanting to give her a cruel torture to satisfy her anger. I''m not really worried about her because she''s an immortal goddess just like Eris and Earth-chan but the very cruel things she''s going to experience at them is something I don''t want to happened to her. That''s why, I''ll stay by her side and protect her even though she''s such a disappointing and troublesome goddess. Right now, I''m waiting at our room while sitting on the side of one of the bed for Aqua to finish taking a bath. "How is it, Aqua? Did you have a relaxing bath?" I asked her with a smile. When she walked pass in front of me, I caught a whiff of her sweet-scented smell which is very pleasing to my nose. It''s really smell pleasant like a fragrant flower that I wanted to sniff another scent of her smell more. "It''s felt good, Sun. But I think your bath at your home world is the better. It felt really relaxing there that I always felt at home." she answered. (Img<<<) "I see." "Also, your new toothpaste is really good. It really taste cool and fresh. I want to take it with me, Sun." "Okay, I''ll give it to you after I finished my quest. I still have a lot of it given to me by Akane." "Hehehe. Thank you, Sun!" While she''s drying her hair with a bath towel, my eyes was focused on her, looking on how beautiful she really was that made my jaw drop. (Img<<<) Unfortunately, her troublesome personality is really something. After drying her hair a little bit, she went towards me, sitting my side. Turning her head to glance at me, "Nee~ nee~, Sun-kun... Your promise to me." she spoke, looking at me with full of expectations. (Img<<<) I heard what she said but eyes was staring at her medium ?h?st. I noticed that she''s not wearing any bra. I bet she''s not even wearing a p?nt??s right now. I opened my dimensional storage, taking out a bottle of wine. "This was the most expensive but very delicious wine with a top quality that I found in the market here in the Capital." Just looking at design of bottle is already enough to say that it''s really very expensive. "Yay!" She rejoiced then tried to snatch the bottle of wine in my hand but I immediately move my hand away from her reach. "Eh! Why?! Give me that already, Sun!" She tried to reach it from me, but I pushed her face away. She wasn''t able to take it from me. I have nothing to do that''s why I going to tease her for now while waiting for the Night Raid to arrive. "Aqua, if you really want this bottle of wine, you have to kiss me first. Of course, in the lips." I said, trying to tease her. I wonder how she will she react. Will she gets flustered, refusing me. "This half-god... You''re really aiming for an attractive goddess like me." "No, I''m not. Well, if you don''t really want it then..." I was playing to return the bottle of wine in my dimensional storage but suddenly, "Huh?" She suddenly grabbed my face, "Wait, Aqua! I''m just jo---" "Hmmp!" ... Her mouth takes like a fresh water from the uninhabited nature and it really felt good. While she''s kissing me, she used that moment to take the bottle of wine on my hand before I even place it to my dimensional storage. Letting go of my lips, I was completely stunned of what she did just now and wasn''t able to say anything. "You''re still too young to go for a beautiful high-level goddess like me." Aqua said with arrogant tone while holding the bottle of wine in her hands, showing it to me. (Img<<<) ... "But I don''t mind giving you a little bit of my affection so that''s why, be grateful and worship me, giving me a lot of offerings and praising me sincerely everyday. You should exalting me more." she followed with proud expression. If she really just shut up her mouth on seeking praises aggressively and persistently from me, I should already fall for her a long time ago. Looking at her with my eyes squinted in disappointment. "Shut up, Aqua! Know your place because you''re just a pet." "Huh? What did you just say?! How ungrateful you are after I just gave you my first kiss, you damn half-god!" "I was just joking when I asked you to kiss me on my lips. But you just suddenly kiss me without hearing what I about say, you useless goddess." "How dare you! Give me back my very first kiss, you sh*tty sun god!" she angrily said, pounding me on my head. "Stop it, Aqua! I already gave you what you wanted." I blocked her attacks with both of my arms. "Do you think this is enough for defiling a beautiful goddess like me?" After you have my first kiss, satisfying your carnal d?s?r? towards me, you still treating me like pet? As I expected, you''re really just after my body. You''ll just leave like nothing and abandoned me after you get what you wanted from me." This useless Goddess... "I''m not like that!" I retorted. If my fiancee Lalatina heard this, she will be really happy. But, I rather die than becoming a man like that. I won''t be able to live up myself if I turned to someone like that. It''s already the same as abandoning my cute daughters and little sister in my home world. Pointing at Aqua, I pushed her head using my index finger, "If you really wanted me to treat you as my girlfriend or lover then act like one and stop acting like a spoiled goddess! You just keep ruining everything when I tried my best to see as my love interest. Can you just behave like a normal girl even just towards me?" I scolded her. She was surprised from what I said, making me slightly blush in embarrassment from I said to her just now. (Img<<<) "Sun god... I never thought that you''ve already been seeing me like that." ... There was an awkward silence between us. In the first place, I never felt awkward around her because she just Aqua. "Sun, I''m gonna admit to you that I actually don''t any experience when it comes to these kinds of love relationship that I''m being ignorant about it." ... "Actually, Gaia-sama and Eris talks a lot about you in the Heavenly Realm while I just listen to them on sideline, drinking some booze you have given to me until I get drunk." Drink moderately Aqua and don''t get drunk. The angel might get angry at you for always passing your compiled job to her. "It seems the two of them are really fond of you." "Gaia-sama is mysteriously head over heels in love with you and she won''t tell us why. Eris is showing an interest on you which quite to be obvious to me." Well, I don''t know why also so I just thought of her as a perverted Goddess. But there was something very deep inside me that wants to be with her that I don''t really understand. Something kind of feeling that I can''t really remember. That perverted Goddess is really mysterious. For Eris, I''m kind of happy when she thinks of me that way now. "Knowing you for a long time now since I became your summoned being... For me, you''re just mean guy who just likes to bully me. You''re treating me like a pet, making me always look like a complete idiot. You''re always saying that I''m useless and inelegant goddess but sometimes I always notice your eyes are totally focus at my th??hs, staring at it with your depraved eyes for a long time." Aqua continued. Well, I really can''t help it considering how nice the view when I saw those th??hs of yours at that time. (Img<<<) ... Well, the truth is... I don''t really mind her becoming my lover even though it''s hard to see her as my love interest because her troublesome personality, thinking highly of herself. But I know that deep inside she kind and honest girl. "Then... Aqua, do you want to have a romantic relationship with me?" I asked, smiling at her. She frowned at me, saying, "Huh? Why would I with someone like you?" ... This girl... She being pain in the neck. Even though, she already kissed me but she still act to me like that. I don''t want to continuously dealing with her antics now. *Sigh* I sighed, I guess I have to use that. "Well, since you don''t want to, I will just distribute the other expensive, high quality boozes in my dimensional storage to others. I also going to give them the delicious snacks that I bought here in the Capital as a souvenir." I said, standing up then going to take a bath also. "Hey! Wait, my dear!" Aqua suddenly jumped on my back, hugging me from behind. I turned my head, looking at her behind my back. "Huh?!" I said with cold tone. "Sun-kun, I was just joking of not wanting you to become my lover. Please become my boyfriend!" she spoke then begged at me. "But, you said to me that you don''t like me." I replied. "No, Sun! The truth is I really like you that I wanted to become your girlfriend. I begging you, please date me and make me into your lover." she begged me pathetically, shaking me from behind. How easy... I grabbed her hands to stop her shaking me, "Okay, okay. We''re officially dating now. You''re also my girlfriend now." She became teary-eyed and was about to cry, *Sniff* *Sniff* "You won''t give the boozes and delicious snacks in your dimensional storage to others, right? Those are only for me." "Yeah, yeah. Stop crying. I looked like I made you cry right now." "Promise?" "I promise. All of it are for you but some of the snacks are for my family, daughters and your other fellow girlfriends." "Yay! Thank you, my dear Sun-kun! I love you!" she happily yelled then she kissed me on my cheek. Remembering what I did and the development of relationship between me and Aqua. I sounds like a womanizer right now that it made me feel bad. I realized that I''m slowly turning into scumbag. "My dear, Sun-kun. Can I have some the snacks for my wine?" Aqua requested, jumping excitedly in the middle of the bed. "Sure." I opened my dimensional storage, taking out some delicious snacks. The snacks consist of chicken wings, cheese, shrimps, chocolates, crisps, cold meats and some small fruits. One by one, I placed in on the bed. "Wow! Looks delicious. Thank you, Dear!" She gave me a gorgeous smile. "Ugh!" I blushed, becoming flustered. Sound embarrassing. Looking at her while she happily drinking the wine while eating some snacks. I smiled. I guess it''s not that bad. "Stay here for the time being while I take a bath. Don''t forget to wear your Divine Relic." I reminded her, going to outside the room to take a shower. I was talking about her divine relic that made of translucent pink Hagoromo which she always wear as a Goddess of Water. It was very powerful Divine Relic, not only it can protect the user from any abnormal statuses like poison, also gives a user greater durability. "Yes, I''m wearing it, Dear! I just made it invisible around my neck." "Ugh! Okay then..." I became embarrassed again then said. I''m still not used being called ''Dear'' by her. --- More than thirty minutes later, I finally finished taking a bath. I took my time relaxing in bath and it wasn''t that bad. Well, I actually preferred taking a bath on lava anyway just to get fully relaxed. Going inside our room, I saw Aqua enjoying herself, drinking the bottle of wine. She noticed me entering, "Oh, Dear! How was it?" "Ugh! Not bad!" I responded. Right now, I''m only wearing a black long pants while n?k?d on top. I''m currently drying my platinum blonde hair using the bath towel. "You''re not wearing your pajamas. Are you going somewhere, Dear?" she noticed then asked me. "Ugh! I''m not going anywhere. We''re just going to meet some people tonight." "Okay..." Aqua seems confused. After finishing wearing some new clothes, I looked at myself on the mirror. What I am wearing is consist of dark brown jacket with hood, black shirt inside, black long pants and black rubber shoes. I also wearing a pair of black gloves. (Img<<<) "What''s with that attire, Dear? You look some kind thief. Wait! Are you going to steal something in this wealthy mansion? That''s bad, you know?" she spoke, asking me. I noticed that she''s watching me the whole time while I change my clothes. "I''m not! I explained it to you later with Tatsumi." I responded. Suddenly, someone opened the door of the room. Glancing at the entrance of the room, we saw Tatsumi from outside then enter the room. "Sun! Aqua! They''re asking us to join the dinner with them." Tatsumi spoke. "Tatsumi, tell them that we can''t join because we''re not hungry, but we gladly join them for breakfast tomorrow." "Eh? Are you sure? They prepared a lot of delicious just for us." It''s a trap, Tatsumi! "Just look what''s Aqua doing right now." I pointed my thumb behind me towards Aqua who''s eating on the bed. "That''s a lot..." "How was the food and wine, Aqua?" Aqua gave me a thumbs up with a smile, "It''s good, Dear. It''s really delicious." (Img<<<) "Ugh!" "Dear?" Tatsumi was confused of what Aqua called me. I also give gave a thumbs up with a smile. "These two..." Tatsumi mumbled. (To be continued.) (A/N: Sorry, I have to cut here because it''s already took long. I might have a hard time to do grammar check later.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 121 - 118: Meeting The Night Raid 3 Chapter 118: Meeting The Night Raid 3 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Several hours later, Aqua was already sleeping soundly on the bed with a empty bottle of wine on her embrace. She seems really look satisfied. (Img<<<) After that, I laid down beside her, taking a nap for the time being. Few minutes later, the door of our room slowly opened and I noticed that it was Tatsumi who just came from the bath. "Sun, you''re still awake?" he asked me with surprised tone. "Yes..." I expected that they didn''t try to drug him to sleep when he joined them for dinner because Aqua and I will be alerted if something happened to him. I guess they delay it until morning when I said that we''ll join them for breakfast tomorrow which will never happen. While Tatsumi is changing into his new clothes, "It''s really tiring dealing with Aria-sama just now. She''s always asking things about you. But the problem is that I don''t know much anything about you because I only known you for a week. Also for me, you''re full of mysteries." he spoke. "Well, I have to thank you for dealing with her." *Sigh* "Aren''t you going to sleep? You looked like you''ve been preparing for something with your attire." "The people I''m talking about are going to arrive here in this mansion tonight." "Eh? And what kind of people are they?" With excited smile, "They hunt rotten people in the darkness." I answered. "Aren''t they just murderers? Why will they come here?" "You''ll see later. We''ll take a nap for the time being." ... Currently, there''s only two bed in the room. One for Aqua and I then the other is solo for Tatsumi. "Goodnight, you two." "Yeah, goodnight too." --- Few hours later, This... I woke up suddenly when I felt something. There''s no mistakes, they already here and made their move. I noticed Tatsumi also woke up, sitting when he''s alerted by them. "What''s going on?" "Murderous intent?" "They''re finally here." I said, jumping out of the bed. "You mean..." "That''s right, they are the people I''m talking about." I went to other side of the bed, "I''ll carry Aqua with me then let''s go and meet them." "Okay." I carried Aqua on my back then Tatsumi and I went out of the room, running along the corridor. Looking above at one of large windows on our way, we stopped running when we noticed the five people standing on several shiny treads in the middle of the red moon. (Img<<<) It''s them... The Night Raid. "Aren''t those people from Night Raid, Sun? They''re bunch ?ssassins and some of them are in wanted posters." "Yes, they''re are the people I''m talking about." "But, why did they come here? Is it because they''re wealthy, they''ll target this place, too?" We noticed when we looked below from window, we saw three guards coming out with a weapon in their hands. The girl with long black hair jumped down together with a large person wearing an armor. *Thud!!* Just like Aqua, I can also see pretty well in the darkness as well as I can in the daylight. That''s why, I''m pretty good at hunting monsters for food at night when I was a small child. Akame is a young girl with long black hair that reaches down to her knees and red eyes. She wears a dark sleeveless tank top with a white collar and a red tie; she wears a red belt that has a red side skirt cover over a black, pleated skirt. She wears it with long black socks and black shoes. She also wears red gauntlets and black gloves and a long dark coat in battle. In her hand is imperial arm called Murasame; a cursed blade that could kill a person with a single cut. (Img<<<) The other one must be Bulat. He was a tall, muscular young man with blue eyes and black hair that he usually wore in a combed up, heart-shaped pompadour. Tonight, he wearing he''s wearing his full body armor imperial arm called Incursio. It''s special ability is to turn invisible. (Img<<<) The three remaining above, standing on the wire are Mine, Lubbock and Leone. Mine is a young girl of below-average height. She has very long pink hair tied in twin-tails on the right and left sides of her head, although on occasion it is free-flowing. She has big pink eyes. She wears a pink outfit, consisting of a tied shawl with a high collar, a pink long sleeve shirt, a gown, and black stockings with pink shoes. (Img<<<) Her imperial arm name is Pumpkin. It uses spirit energy as ammunition and fires it in a concentrated shockwave. One of its main properties is that its power and range increased in proportion to the level of danger its user was in. No ammunition was needed to load Pumpkin. It was capable of rapid-fire burst shots of spirit energy and had a detachable, high-tech scouter in a compartment that fits around the user''s eye. It also had a scope for sniping. The guy beside Mine is Lubbock. He''s a young man with shoulder-length green hair that covers his left eye, green eyes and red goggles on top of his head. He wore a long green jacket with a fur-trimmed hood over a white and red ringer shirt and blue jeans with brown shoes. He''s also wearing a long black coat. (Img<<<) He''s imperial arm is Crosstail. It can be used both offensively and defensively. It takes the form of gloves and metallic fingertips with wire threads running through them, and it can be used in various ways to attack, defend against, or immobilize opponents. The majority of the wire is held in a larger than normal spool at the back of the waist. And the last one is Leone, the one who scammed Tatsumi using her big br??st. She is a young, curvaceous woman. She has short blonde hair with two long tufts that frame the sides of her head and golden eyes. She wears a revealing outfit with a black tube top, detachable sleeves, pants, boots and a scarf around her neck. Right now, she already transformed. Her hair becomes longer and she gains lion ears, tail and claws. (Img<<<) That was her imperial arm, Lionel. It fused with her, her hair becomes longer, and ears a bit bigger, she also sports out lionlike feet and many areas of her body are covered with fur, overall having a more beast-like appearance. It can instantly increases her physical strength and abilities. It also amplified her sense of smell to enable scouting and give her regeneration abilities same as my Titan regeneration. The three guards stopped, preparing themselves to fight. "Sun, what are we going to do?" Tatsumi asked me. Suddenly, one of the guards charged towards Akame and Bulat with his sword. But... he was cut on the neck by Akame with quick speed. Bulat who''s wearing an armor already prepared his spear then threw it on one of guards, piercing his abdomen. I don''t need see what happening on the guard that has been cut by Akame on the neck because I already knew that the cursed mark are already scattering from his neck and going around his body then he dies from the cursed poison. After the two guards died, the remaining one got frightened and tried to ran away. That''s not right way to flee, you should ran away without fear and don''t let your guard down from any attacks that your enemies will throw at you. That''s the right way to ran away using the Joestar secret technique. *Bang* Someone shot the head of the guard from above who tried ran away in a wrong way and I knew that it was Mine using her imperial arm Pumpkin. The three guards got defeated in a short time. "Completely annihilated in an instant..." Tatsumi was completely shock as he stepped backwards. He immediately glanced at me, "Sun! We have to protect Aria-sama! Her life is in danger right now!" *Sigh* I sighed then turned around, "Let''s go, Tatsumi. I have something to show you." "Huh? What is it? We''re in hurry right now." "Just follow me! I sure that Aria is already going over there." "Okay..." We ran outside the mansion. While running through the forest, I saw a storehouse in the distance. "It''s the storehouse over there!" Ahead of us, we saw Aria being pulled by her guard, running towards the storehouse. "It''s Aria!" Tatsumi yelled, running more faster. Arriving at the storehouse, we finally catched up with Aria and his guard. "Found you!" Tatsumi yelled, breathing heavily from running. The guard and Aria stopped running and glanced at us. "Tatsumi? Sun!" Aria called us. "You two came at a good time..." The guard spoke. "We''re going into the storehouse, and wait for the authorities. In the meantime, you guys fend them off." he followed. Huh? Why would I do that? "That''s impossible---" Suddenly, a girl with black long hair with a sword in her hand appeared behind us. She was staring at us with full of killing intent. It was Akame. "I guess we have no choice. Let''s take her together, Sun!" Tatsumi said, pulling out his sword then took a battle stance towards Akame. "Umm... Sorry, Tatsumi, but I can''t. I carrying Aqua on my back right now." "Eh?! I can''t defeat that girl by myself." Suddenly, Akame charged towards us. Tatsumi focused, preparing to fight her with his sword. "Not a target." Akame spoke while dashing. Tatsumi eyes widened, being surprised from she said just now. "Na--" Akame used this chance and jumped on Tatsumi, stepping on his head then jumped towards Aria and her guard. "Ugh!" Tatsumi jaw dropped from what Akame did to him, being amazed of her. "Eh?" "It''s white." I said, seeing clearly something under her skirt. When Akame passed after Tatsumi, "Damn!" The guard protecting Aria aimed his gun towards Akame then shot her with rapid fire of bullets. I was amazed when Akame moved at a highspeed side by side to dodge every bullets that has been fired at her. "Target." Akame charged towards the guard while dodging the bullets. It seems like she''s faster than the bullet. When Akame arrived in front of the guard, "Eliminate." She swing her sword, cutting the guard from his abdomen. "Ugh-arrgh!" The guard fell on the ground and died. "H-Huh? Kyaah?!" Aria get frightened then she fell on the ground. Akame walked towards her, ready to swing her sword. "Eliminate." Suddenly, "Hold it!" Tatsumi charged towards Akame, swinging his sword to attack her and saving Aria. Akame quickly noticed it and jumped away, evading his attack. She just looked at him with stoic expression, "You aren''t a target. There''s no need to kill you." "But you planned to kill this girl, don''t you?" Tatsumi replied, asking while pointing his sword on her. "Yep." Akame answered, nodding. "Yep?!" "If you get in my way, I''ll kill you." Akame warned him. "That doesn''t mean I can just run!" Tatsumi retorted. "It that so? ...Then I shall eliminate you." Akame said, pointing the blade of her sword towards him. "Eh!" Tatsumi got frightened of her. Preparing himself to fight, the two of them stared at each other as the wind blows around here in the forest. I aware that Tatsumi here is in total disadvantage because he still lacks training and experience. I guess I have to intervene here now. Placing Aqua under one of the trees near me. *Clang!* I noticed Tatsumi and Akame charged at each other, clashing with their swords. I noticed also that Leone in her beast form was standing near us, watching Akame and Tatsumi fighting each other. I don''t want depend on the wooden thing that given to him by the people in his village to save his life. I was being cautious and doesn''t want to depend to much on the future I know because something might already changed on the current events because of my existence here in this world. "Dark Berserker... Partial Requip!" Both of my arms are covered by a black aura then it turned into a dark gauntlet with spikes. I immediately rushed towards the two of them. When Akame dodged the swing of Tatsumi, she flipped on the midair then gave him a flying kick, pushing him from his back. "Oh, crap!" Just Akame was about stab the ?h?st of Tatsumi, I quickly grabbed the blade of Akame''s sword, stopping her sword. "What?!" Akame was surprised. "Sun!" Tatsumi fell on the ground. "Sorry, but I just can''t let you kill him." I spoke. Akame frowned at me, "Then I guess I have to eliminate you too." she said with cold tone. "Let''s see if you can do that." I replied, smiling at her confidently. "Trace... on!" (To be continued.) (A/N: Sorry, I have to go to sleep already.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 122 - 119: Sun Vs Akame Chapter 119: Sun Vs Akame Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - While I''m holding the blade of Akame''s sword, struggling with each other. "Trace... On!" I used my tracing ability on her sword. After that, I let go of her sword. She immediately moved really fast, backing away from me. Leone jumped very high then landed beside her. "I can sense that he''s a tough guy to deal with. Let me help you?" "Wait, Leone. Let me test him a little bit." Akame charged very fast towards me, preparing to attack with her sword. "Interesting... As I expected from someone who was born to become an ?ssassin." I also charged towards her. When the two of us got close at each other, she quickly swung her sword at a highspeed towards my neck. But I just moved arm, blocking it with my wrist which is protected by a dark gauntlet. "Huh?" Suddenly, Akame noticed something and quickly jumped away from me. "What''s wrong, Akame?" Leone asked in confusion. "My imperial arms..." Akame said, looking at her sword. "What happened?" "It''s trembling... My sword Murasame is trembling when it made a contact with him." Akame answered. "What?!" Leone was surprised. "It felt like my sword is frightened of him." Akame explained. "That''s impossible! That imperial arm can kill a person with just a single small cut, you know?" "I don''t know. There must be something about him that we don''t know." I don''t have any idea either. All I know is that sword is a cursed blade that has a trump card that can turn the user into a demon temporarily and give the user more strength and speed. Well, how about I try to use that sword now. Summoning the sword, my hand flickered with green lightning, projecting and replicating the sword of Akame''s hands. When sword appeared in my hand, Akame''s eyes widened in shock. "That''s..." "No way!" Leone was also shock. "One-cut Killer... Murasame!" I mumbled it''s name. I unsheathed the sword and tried to swing it around. The blade is colored black, same as Akame''s sword. "It''s totally the same as my sword Murasame!" Akame spoke, frowning at me. "That''s impossible! There''s only one type of weapon in each imperial arm." Leone spoke, can''t believe from what she seeing. "But... I can see the cursed aura, shrouding around the blade of that sword. It also looked the same as Murasame." "What?! How can he do that?" Leone was confused. Taking my sword instance towards Akame, "I want to test this sword right now. Let''s continue." I launched myself towards Akame, trying to slash her with my sword which is the complete copy of her sword. Akame used her sword to block my attack. "Ugh!" she ?r??n?d. Because of my heavy attack, both of her feet planted on the ground, spreading crack below her. "Akame!" Leone lunged herself towards me, trying to attack me fiercely. "Tch!" I got annoyed because someone joined our one on one battle between me and Akame. While I''m clashing sword with Akame, I immediately pushed her away using my sword which in contact with her blade. She fell and stumbled on the ground. "U-uh!" I immediately faced towards Leone as I marked my sword with my teleport magic then threw it very high into air. After that, I quickly jumped, imbuing my feet with Hamon then I launched a dropkick on Leone. Leone immediately stopped on the ground then blocked my kick with both of her hands. "Throwing your sword away? Did you just think you can beat me at brawling easily?" Leone spoke, grinning excitedly. "Let''s see..." "What?!" Leone was surprised. "You fell for it, foolish Boobs! Take this... Thunder Cross Split Attack!" I gonna use the perfect technique in both attack and defense against her. I chopped her upper body. "Argh?!" she ?r??n?d, making her spit out some saliva. I quickly jumped out of her as she dropped on the ground unconscious. "Leone!" Akame yelled. Tatsumi was completely shock when I took down one of them with one strike. I glanced at Akame, catching the sword I thrown in the air. "Now, the nuisance is gone. Let''s continue..." I gave her a smile. "Akame of Night Raid." She glared at me, full of killing intent. "I''ll make you pay for hurting my friends." She pointed her sword at me, taking a battle instance. "Relax, I just made her sleep so that no one will interrupt our fight." I replied, taking also a battle instance. We dashed towards each other. *Clang!* Our sword clashed, struggling with each other. Akame suddenly moved back and spinned around, swiftly trying to slice me from my waist. But I quickly moved, blocking her sword with the wrist of black gauntlet. I swung down my sword towards her but she quickly sidestepped, dodging my attack then she jumped high, spinning in the mid-air while swinging her sword to cut me. I moved down my sword then swung it upwards, clashing with her sword again. "Clang!* While clashing, we focused staring at each other eyes, predicting our next move. Akame pushed back then when she landed on ground, she launched herself towards me, swiftly swinging her sword against me. Just I about to grab the blade of her sword to stop her attack, I sensed a killing intent behind and above me. I immediately moved to my side, evading the unknown attack from behind me. *Boom!* It''s was Bulat who used his armor''s invisibility to sneaked behind my back and attacked me with his spear. The ground from where I''m standing just now got destroyed, spreading a crack around it. I was able to dodge the sneak attack but suddenly, I felt something around my body and can''t move. "These..." I saw several metal threads binding around my whole body. I tried to move around but I can''t even bulge. "Why are you guys taking so long? We''re tired of waiting!" Mine appeared together with Lubbock, complaining as she aimed her imperial arm Pumpkin at me. "Actually, we felt something so we went to check on you guys. To think that some tough guy will appear and made things hard for us to quickly finish this mission." Lubbock explained. "Wait, Sun! I''m going to save you." Tatsumi yelled, rushing to help me. But, "Don''t! Stay right there! Or else they''ll kill you immediately!" I warned, stopping him. Tatsumi immediately stopped, hesitating. "Don''t worry, Tatsumi. I can handle this." A very strong light descended from sky, going towards my hand. "Light of Saber!" I manipulated light, cutting swiftly all the metal threads that binds around my body. "What?!" All of them was completely shock. *Bang!" Mine pulled the trigger of her imperial arm, firing her Pumpkin towards me. A concentrated shockwave went out of her imperial arm, going towards me like a bullet. Expected that she going to shoot me, I already took out a big water glass from my dimensional storage. I imbued it Hamon, making it flicker with electricity-like sparks. I caught the concentrated shockwave that shot towards me inside the water glass then returned it back at her. "What?! How?" Mine was shock again. She went panic, seeing the concentrated shockwave returned to her. "Waaah!" *Boom!" The shockwave landed on the ground where she''s standing, making her stumbled on the ground. Putting back the water glass in my dimensional storage, I saw Bulat jumped on me, swinging his spear with great strength. I also swung my sword, clashing with his spear. *Clang!* He pushed me with his spear then threw a conservative rapid thrust of spear towards me. I quickly moved around, dodging all of his highspeed thrust attacks. Even though none of his attacks is hitting me, he keeps trying to attack me with his spear. When I saw the opening from the barrage of his attacks, I quickly grabbed his spear, stopping him from attacking me. Throwing my sword high again in the air then I launched my fist forward, trying to strike him on his head. Bulat didn''t try to dodge, seeing the big distance between us. "Zoom Punch!" He was caught surprised when he saw my arm elongated, hitting his face with my fist. But, my attack might be weakened because of his armor. "Ugh!" he ?r??n?d as he flinched. My flame aura in my right arm turned scarlet red them swung it widely, hitting him in the solar plexus. "Scarlet Overdrive!" He leaned forward towards me. Concentrating my breathing, I moved near him, preparing another of my attack. *Inhale...* "My heart is shivering..." My whole body started to flicker with electricity-like sparks as a golden flame aura flared around my whole body. "With enough heat to burn up!!" I jumped and threw a front kick on his waist. "It''s ticking! The beat of my blood!" I swung my left fist, hitting Bulat''s face then I step forward, hitting him with my right fist. After that, I threw a three punch combination knocking him back. "Sunlight Yellow..." I charged my hands with Hamon, rushing towards him. "Overdrive!!" I hit him, giving him a barrage of strikes infused with devastating and extremely strong Hamon. 7 Hits, 8 Hits, 9 Hits, 10 Hits... 28 Hits, 29 Hits, 30 Hits... 70 Hits, 71 Hits, 72 Hits. For finisher, I swung hard my right fist engulfed by flames, throwing an uppercut towards him. *Thud!* My fist hit his face and send him flying, crashing on several trees. "Return to dust!" *Crash!* After that, I glanced on the remaining members of the Night Raid with smile. "That''s two down... Well, who''s next." I said, catching the sword in my hand that I threw again. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''m sleepy. I just rushed to finish this.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 123 - 120: Killing The Wicked One Chapter 120: Killing The Wicked One Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - After I sent Bulat flying, crashing onto several trees. "Bulat!" Akame glared at me menacingly. (Img<<<) *Clang!* Our sword collided together again. She immediately pulled then tried cut me from different direction. *Clang!* I blocked it with my sword. She furrowed her eyebrows then she swiftly rained me down with her sword, slashing me from every different direction. *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Whoosh!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Whoosh!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Whoosh!* *Clang!* *Whoosh!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Whoosh!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Whoosh!* *Clang!* *Clang!*~~~~~ I blocked most of her attacks while dodging the others. She also did the same from my attacks, dodging and blocking in every exchange of our attack. While we''re clashing intensely, my eyes widened when I saw her red eyes glowed in the dark and her long black hair swung around, following her every movements. (Img<<<) It made me reminisce about my family, and weird but peaceful home village, making me miss them and want to go home now. (Img<<<) Suddenly, *Bang!* I heard a loud sound of a rig I noticed a concentrated shockwave from a distance was coming towards me but it much more larger and more powerful from the last time. Akame immediately jumped away from me. "Can you stop interrupting us!" I spoke with annoyed tone. Just as the shockwave blast was about to hit me, I quickly swung my arm, slapping it away into the distance. *Boom!* It exploded and the ground trembled for a moment from the distance. "Nani?! Did he just slapped it like nothing!" Mine spoke, completely shocked. I guess I''ll take her down first. I ran towards her. "Hie?!" she panicked a little. Jumping high at her, "Mine, watch out!" Lubbock warned, going beside her. "Hehe. Don''t worry. The more in pinch I am, the more powerful my imperial arms blast will become." she said confidently with smile. I noticed that her rifle imperial arm Pumpkin has already in long barrel. (Img<<<) So... she going to use that. Pointing her imperial arm towards me, "Take this!" *Bang!* She quickly pulled the trigger and fired at me. It a overwhelming shockwave blast that was shot towards me. I''ll try to do that move. Dropping down my sword, I quickly created a small miniature sun with both of hands, lighting up the surroundings just like in the daytime. "Cruel Sun!" It was close to midnight so my sunshine magic power was halved but it''s already enough. When the shockwave blast was about to approached me, I flipped in the mid-air and slid through my small miniature sun on top of the shockwave blast, closing my distance towards her. "Huh?!" Mine was completely shock together with Lubbock and made them panic. When I got closed to them, I immediately dispersed my miniature sun, making it disappeared then cast a magic spell while pointing my palm towards them. "Flash!" I created a bright flashes that blinded them, hurting their eyes. "My eyes!" "It hurts!" Mine and Lubbock got blinded, covering their eyes. Landing beside them, I pointed my index finger near Mine then casted a magic spell, putting her quietly to sleep. "Sleep." She fell on the ground, sleeping soundly. "Mine!" Lubbock called her name with worried tone while his eyes are close. I also pointed my index finger on him closely. "You too... Sleep." "Ugh..." He fell on ground, sleeping. "Okay, that''s four down." The only remaining now is Akame. But it feels like I forgetting something. I took Mine''s imperial arm ''Pumpkin'' in her hands then threw it inside my dimensional storage. "Requip Release." The pair of black gauntlet disappeared on my arms. I took off Lubbock''s imperial arm Crosstail from his waist and hands, wearing it myself. When I tried to use the Crosstail imperial arm, Akame was surprised when she saw several threads wiggling around me. "He can use that too!" "Well, it seems like I can use this imperial arm without a problem." Glancing at Akame, "Let''s continue." I suddenly disappeared, teleporting beside my sword which is the complete copy of Akame''s sword Murasame that I dropped on the ground. "What?!" She was shocked when she saw me appearing not far from her. "You!" She got more angry at me. I pulled up my sword from the ground then I pointed it at her. "Now... It''s just you and me, Akame." I spoke, grinning. I used the imperial arm Crosstail and manipulate the threads around, covering the whole place with threads to cut off her escape path. "Now, you guys are trapped here with me. You have to defeat me first if want to escape from here." Akame glared at me again, gritting her teeth. "Using two imperial arm at the same time like nothing? What really are you?" she asked with desperate look on her face. "Oh, I apologize for not introducing myself. I forgot to do it." I smiled at her menacingly, walking towards her. Akame took a step back, becoming tense against me. "My name is Sun. I''m currently 12 years old and going 13 this year. Our house is below the hill near the Crimson Demon Village, and I still not legal to be married. I help on our family business, household chores and do monster hunting inside the forest, and I get home every day by 5 PM at the latest. I don''t like slacking off, but I occasionally get lazy and just laid down on the tatami floor together with my twin sister. I''m in bed by 9 PM, and make sure I get seven to eight hours of sleep, no matter what. After having a glass of warm milk and doing about twenty minutes of stretches before going to bed, I usually have no problems sleeping until morning. Just like a baby, I wake up without any fatigue or stress in the morning. I was examining myself and there''s always no issues at my body." "What are you trying to say?" Akame spoke, focusing herself towards me. "I''m trying to explain that I''m a boy who wishes to live a very quiet and slow life. I take care not to trouble myself with any enemies, like winning and losing, that would cause me to lose sleep at night. That is how I deal with this world, and I know that is what brings me happiness. Although, if I were to fight I wouldn''t lose to anyone." While speaking, my whole body was releasing a dark aura around me until a giant black armor with skull emerged beside me. "Well, I actually came here to meet you guys and see what can you really do." Akame''s eyes widened when she saw my intimidating stand. "T-That''s..." (Img<<<) When the dark aura that covers the giant black armor disappeared, revealing it''s real appearance. "Dark Berserker... That was it''s name." I said, doing a Jojo pose with my stand. *Thud!* *Menacing* (Img<<<) Hahaha. Nailed it! Mission accomplished. "What was that? Is that a imperial arm?" "No, it''s an ability called Stand. I can actually equip it same as Incursio Armor. It can also attack on it''s own according to my will." I explained. "What?! I didn''t know any kind of this ability exist!" "But now, you''ve known it." Akame slowly took her battle stance with serious expression. "For the sake of my friends, I won''t let myself lose here. I''m going to eliminate you then we''ll finish this mission and return back home together safely." she said with full of determination. As I expected from her, she really care about her friends. But unfortunately, all of them will die while Najenda has only small amount of time to live after they defeated the Empire. After that, she''ll be all alone. But the future in the manga, Tatsumi, Mine and her little sister Kurume will be alive. Tatsumi and Mine will retire from the front line and get married then the two of them will have a child. But Tatsumi was permanently in dragon form in that future. Kurume and Wave live together, hiding in some far away place from Capital. I wonder which future is going to take place in this world. Well... Actually, none of those two future will happen because I am here, already changing the future. Still, Akame will be alone, doing her job as an ?ssassin in the future. Looking at her right now, I just smiled. She walked towards me then she slowly started run, charging forward towards me. "Haaaah!!" she yelled her battle cry and tried slash me with her sword. I also charged towards her, swinging my sword while leaving my giant black armor behind because I have no intention of using it against her. *Clang!* Our sword collided, making a loud metal sound. While struggling, she quickly pulled herself then made another swing, but this time it''s more faster. *Swoosh!* I backed away, dodging it. She made another swing but I just dodged it by sidestepping. *Swoosh!* "Haaah!" She suddenly swung her sword at a highspeed, trying to slash me multiple times. *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* I dodged all of her attacks by moving around quicker than her sword because I can finally read her attack pattern and habits. "Why?! Why?! Why won''t it hit?!" Akame spoke with desperate tone while gritting her teeth. *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*~~~~~ She keeps attacking me non-stop but, I was now dodging easily all of it. She backed away then jump really high, landing behind me really fast. She immediately swung her sword, trying to slice me from behind. Suddenly, "Huh?" Her sword stopped. "What''s happening? I can''t move my body!" She was just standing there behind me, unable to move her body. Looking around, she noticed several threads binding around her body. "These are..." "Did you forget that I using two imperial arm right now?" I said, showing the gloves of the Cross tail''s gloves towards her. She tried to move around again, but everytime she do that, her face was showing that she''s in pain. "Let me go!" "I''ve seen all of your sword skills and techniques now. Same pattern was just already keep repeating and I''m already bored of it. My speed and strength are superior than yours. Now, I seen enough. I''m already satisfied. I will end this now." I spoke with bored tone. Suddenly, "This..." I felt a murderous intent not far from where I''m standing. When I glanced towards the direction where it came from, I saw Aria carrying a big rock with both of her hands, planning to hit it on Aqua''s head who''s sleeping under the tree. She lifted up the big rock on her hands then she evilly smiled. In panic, I quickly created a spear in my hand which made of Cross tail''s thread then aimed at her. I threw the spear towards her with full force. "Ugh!" The spear pierced through her abdomen. She was very shock but, "Die, you Bitch!" she yelled in anger, continuing try to kill Aqua. I was about to unwrap the threads inside her, targeting her internal organs to ensure a quick kill, But I was surprised when Tatsumi suddenly appeared beside her, "Like I let you kill our companion!" he shouted furiously. He sliced Aria into two, killing her swiftly. When Aria''s body dropped on the ground, Tatsumi was panting heavily, thinking of what just he did. That was close! "Nice one, Tatsumi!" In this moment, I felt another murderous intent and it was already behind me. "Forgive me." I heard a female voice with menacing tone. I didn''t think twice and quickly leaned down. *Shring* A sound of a blade was heard on top of me. Looking behind, I saw a slender woman with long purple hair and purple eyes. She usually wore a revealing sleeveless lilac cheongsam with detached lilac arm sleeves and white boots. She wore glasses and had a scar on her right cheek. She was holding a pair of large scissors with a panda bear sticker on one of its handles. (Img<<<) I completely forgotten about her. She''s Sheele, a member of Night Raid. (Img<<<) I noticed that Akame was already able to move, trying to cut me down with her sword. So... Sheele''s attack purpose was not just only to cut and kill me, but also to free Akame from my threads by cutting it with that large scissor imperial arm called Extase. I won''t be able to dodge it fully in my position but I still tried to evade her attack. Twisting my upper body while tilting my head, Akame''s tip of blade was able to make a small scratch on my cheek below my right eye, bleeding slightly. I backed flipped several times, moving away from the two of them. They were able wound by a surprise attack. Well, not bad. But, the thing that wounded me is the sword Murasame. It can anyone with just a small cut. I wonder what will be the effect to me if I also holding a sword, same as her. The two of them right now are observing me. Suddenly, my sight slowly shrouded by darkness. "Huh?" I noticed something around me. "Help!" "Help me!" "Help me out of here!" "I don''t want to here!" "Save me!" I can hear multiple voices, groaning around me. Suddenly, several hands in form black aura, started to grab me one by one, pulling me towards them. "Save me! This place is hell!" "Let me out of here!" "Ahhh! Help me! Help me!" "Let me out of here!" I was surrounded by a bunch of black ghost who sounds like they''re suffering then they grabbed me. These guys... They''re annoying! "You guy don''t want to be here, right? How about I send and reincarnate you guys to a new world? Dark Souls, Outlast, Resident Evil, Corpse Party, Amnesia, School days''s worlds might be a good idea. Ah! How about the world of Boku no Pico?" ... The groaning sound stopped. "Hahaha! I''m just joking. It will depend on your luck where you''ll be reincarnated but..." I looked at them with menacing smile, "Unfortunately, you guys are just emotions of those wicked people who''s been killed by Akame and stored as memories inside the cursed blade of her sword. That''s why, there''s nothing I can do but purify you guys." I conjured a powerful energy of my sunshine magic in my right hand, clenching it into fist. This was a deity''s ability that I learned from Useless Goddess Aqua. "Seek God''s salvation and repent!" Suddenly, my right fist lit up a bright light, making darkness disappeared around me. "God Requiem!" I threw my fist towards them, making them vanish with the darkness. "Waaahhh!" they screamed and disappeared. The bright light shrouded my eyesight then when it slowly dimed and disappeared, I was already returned back to the place I was standing just now. In front of me, I saw Akame and Sheele standing with shocked expression. I felt a slight burning sensation on my right eye and the wound I got from Akame under it. Covering my right eye with my palm, I can also hear a soft sizzling sound on my wound below it for a moment. "Did you see it, Sheele? The cursed mark around his body lit up and disappeared. Even though he possessed a copy of my imperial arm, this is neither Murasame''s cursed poison killing effect or the trump card''s strengthened power given by it''s poisonous curse." Akame asked then said. "Yes, but I don''t understand. I don''t even know if the person we''re going against is a human." Sheele responded. "Kore ga... Requiem... da..." I spoke. "Huh?" The two of them reacted at the same time. (PlayYTD: Giorno''s theme but, the only the best part is in) When the slight burning sensation subsided, I glanced at the them, slowly opening my right eye. "His right eye, it became a glowing crimson red!" Sheele spoke in surprise. "There''s no way that''s my Murasame''s trump card! It''s totally different and I can''t see any dark aura shrouding around his body. The small wound I gave him below his right eye also disappeared and turned into a small black mark." Akame gritted her teeth, preparing to draw her sword against me. "I''m sorry, you two but this battle already took too long. I''m gonna forcedly end this now." The two of them took a battle instance, preparing for my next move. Lifting up my hand, snapping my fingers. *Snap!* "Gate of... Harukin." Several glowing void opened out of empty air instantly, facing towards the two of them in all directions and surrounding them. The two of them became tense, seeing the voids around them. "I have a bad feeling about this, Akame." "Me too, Sheele." Both turned around, watching on each other''s back. Suddenly, different kinds of weapons was passing out through on each opened void opened, pointing towards the two of them. "These..." The two of them sweat profusely. I launched two weapon like an arrow towards the two of them. *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* The two was able to block all of them using their imperial arms. "Ohh... Then how about this." I launched four weapon to each of them this time. *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* The two was able to block all of it again but, "Got you!" I binded Sheele''s left foot using the Cross tail''s thread, pulling it. Sheele fell and stumbled on ground, letting go of her imperial arm. "Ugh!" She''s tried to reach back her imperial arm but I used my thread to take it away from her. Catching the large pair of scissors in my hands, "Wow, not only it''s so sharp but also very light." I tried to use it around. *Shring!* The two of them was surprised again when I use another imperial arm with no problem. "Just how many imperial arm can he use at the same time?" Akame spoke with frustrated tone. "Yes." I answered. I binded Sheele''s arms and legs with threads and pulled her away from Akame. "Sheele!" Akame tried to reach out of her but she wasn''t able to. Akame glared at me, gritting her teeth. "You''re going to pay for this, Sun!" Akame said with hateful tone. "Ugh!" I have to finish this now before she hates me even more. Akame ran towards towards me. Putting the large pair of scissors inside my dimensional storage, Dark Berserker... Za Warudo!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around me was frozen in places. I immediately went towards Akame and quickly manipulate the threads to bind her body. When the time has begun to move again, she fell, stumbling on the ground. She was shock when she saw that she was already binded by the threads, unable to move without her noticing it. I took her imperial arm from her hands and put it on my dimensional storage. I already made the abilities that I used disappeared then binded the other unconscious members of Night Raid. I placed them on one place, being binded together. Capturing the members of Night Raid complete but, that''s not actually my plan. I just wanted to punish Leone for scamming my companion''s money by making Tatsumi touch her b??bs. I''m wondering if he really can do it. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 124 - 121: Konosuba Side Part 999 Chapter 121: Showing The Darkness Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - After defeating all of members of the Night Raid, I took all of their imperial arms and other weapons then bind them by the Cross tail''s thread, tying them together. I left my Stand ''Dark Berserker'' to watch over them. After that, we buried Aria''s body on the ground together with her parent''s and guard''s bodies beside her grave. We just did this as thanks for letting us at their home even though they''re wicked people. Looking at their grave with Tatsumi, it seems like he felt bad when we have kill Aria together to save our companion. "Let''s go, Tatsumi. I have something to show you." "Huh?" he glanced at me. "Come on, just follow me." I walked towards the storehouse. *Sigh* He sighed then said, "Okay." he followed after me. When we arrived in front of the entrance door of the storehouse. "What''s inside this building, Sun?" Tatsumi asked. I walked near the door. "Huh?" *Crash!* The door was crushed and turned into small pieces easily. Just looking from the entrance, what we stumbled upon inside was a horrendous chamber with full of bloody n?k?d corpse of humans. Tatsumi made a dreadful expression while looking around inside, "Wh-What the hell is this?" Tatsumi said, completely shocked. Some of the corpse are hanging on the ceiling with multiple slashes and stabs around their body. Some corpse are lying down on the torturing device and others had their limbs cut with nails stabbed on their body. There are still some people alive but they are slowly dying from a poisonous drug. (Imgs<<<) "Just like they did to us, they lured people from the countryside with sweet words." "But unfortunately, unlike us who were able to avoid the trap of being drugged to sleep. These people who wasn''t able to avoid it are tortured and played until they''re dead. This is actually what Aria''s household really is. They are a family of sadist who loves to torture people from countryside as a hobby." I smiled then I slapped Tatsumi''s shoulder. *Slap!* "Ouch! Hey, what''s that for, Sun?!" "That''s why, don''t feel bad when you gave Aria the finishing blow and killed her. You just save our companion. And not only that, our companions Ieyasu, Sayo, Maple and Erza may arrive here soon. There''s a chance that they will meet these wicked people and get caught in their trap. You also just saved them from this horrendous thing that may happen to them." I said, cheering him up. Tatsumi was surprise look on his face, realizing what I said. "Well, thank you for saving, Aqua. You have my gratitude." I said, taking something in my dimensional storage then threw a bag towards him. "Waaah!" He caught it in panic then, "What''s inside this bag, Sun?" "Those are cure potions for any kinds of poison. I want you to help to give a cure for people who were drugged who are still alive inside this chamber. But be careful, one vial of those potion cost a lot." "Eh?!" "Let''s go before it''s too late." I jumped down, going towards prison. "Sure, leave it to me." Tatsumi followed after me. Arriving near the prison, I saw the people suffering, asking for help while the others are already dead. "Help me!" "Please help me! I''m dying!" "I regret coming here! Please help me! I wanna go home!" "It hurts! It hurts! Please someone help me! I''m dying!" "I don''t want to die. I begging you. Please save me!" They''re reaching their hands towards me, asking for help. I gave them a kind smile, "Don''t worry, I gonna save all of you and help you guys to get out of here. But, you guys must follow my rules and regulations." They made a happy expression, seeing a hope with their eyes. They nodded at me. "Okay, the most severe looking one must go first followed by the others. After that, we we''re able to save the people who are still from being drugged and get them out of the torture chamber after we gave them something to cover themselves. While walking out of the storehouse, these people we save are thanking us non-stop and some of them are treating us like some god. "Thank you saving us!" "You''re my savior. Thank you very much!" "When I go back home, I promise that I''m going to make a statue of the two of you then pray to it twice a day. Morning and before I sleep." "Thank you very very much, you two!" Tatsumi became shy, hearing their words of gratitude and praise. Arriving where we placed Akame and ?ssassin''s group which is tied together while being guarded by my Stand. I immediately made my Stand disappeared before the people we saved noticed it. Akame and her comrades was surprised, looking the people around us. "How? According to the drug they used, these people shouldn''t able to be saved." Akame spoke with shocked tone. "Well... Fortunately, I have the cure for the poisonous drug that''s why we''re able to save them." I responded. Sitting on the ground in front of Akame, "Hmmm... What should I do with you and your comrades?" "What are you planning to do to us?" she asked, glaring at me. "Well... I wonder..." I said with a evil smile, looking around her body. Mine glared at me intensely, "You bastard! If you just do something to Akame, I won''t never ever forgive you!" she yelled, gritting her teeth in anger. Glancing at her, "Wow! So scary... For someone who can''t even do anything against me, you sure are brave to threaten me." I said with mocking tone. "You!" Mine got more angry at me. I noticed that Tatsumi was looking at me with squinted eyes, getting weirded out of my behavior just now. Looking back at Akame. "Should I sell you guys to the Empire? It seems you guy are wanted criminals. I might even get a high position in the Empire." I said, teasing them. Akame trembled with a despair look on her face. Gritting her teeth in frustration, "Sun, you can do anything you want at me! Just please let go of my friends!" she begged with desperate tone. Her comrades was surprised from what she said, Bulat and Lubbock glared at me, gritting their teeth. "Akame, don''t!" Mine tried to stop her. "No, you shouldn''t!" Sheele followed. "Don''t sacrifice yourself, Akame. This is my fault---" "Everyone, don''t stop me! I already decided." Akame angrily yelled, interrupting Leone. "Akame..." her comrades mumbled. I moved closer to her, touching her right cheek. "Anything, right?" I asked with a smile. ... "Mmmm..." She willed herself then nodded, looking away from me. "You bastard! I''m going to kill you!" Mine shouted furiously, But I ignored her, taking out something from my dimensional storage. "I wanted see your suffering face. How about I torture you?" "What?!" "Umm... Sun? This isn''t like you. What are you trying to do?" Tatsumi asked me. "Damn you! How dare yo--Huh?" Mine got more furious and shouted but she stopped when she saw what I took out from my dimensional storage. Akame''s eyes widened, looking at what I''m holding. "T-That''s..." "Behold! One of my special cuisine... The primeval meat that was made from different kinds of herbivores meat, joining it together then I dipped it in a barbeque sauce." (Img<<<) Akame''s eyes twinkled, "Meat!" she said, salivating. "Now, Akame... Watch me and suffer as I eat this delicious meat by myself." I said with evil tone, having fun teasing her. Akame''s face went paled, "Noooooo!" she screamed. "Hahaha!" I laughed as I took the meat in the plate. I took a bite, tasting it. "Mhmm... Yummy." I said with satisfied tone. Well, it''s not that bad but I still need to put some bacon and cheese on it next time so the taste will more improve. "Nooo! The meat!" She watched me as I enjoyed eating the meat. Tatsumi and the other members of Night Raid looked at us with stoic expression, unable to comprehend what I''m trying to do. "Tell me what you really wanted!" Akame spoke with desperate tone, looking at the meat in my hand. .... I was silent. The purpose of doing this is to test their abilities. I wanted to see Akame''s swordsmanship in serious situation with my own eyes so that I can imitate easily her sword skill while polishing it with own skills, combining it together. I wanted to remind them that don''t underestimate their enemies just because they''re alone. And also never ever let your guard down when your enemy are still alive and kicking. Well, punishing Leone and teasing Akame was also a part of it. I guess my teasing ends here but first... I put down the meat back it''s plate then switched my glance towards Leone. "Huh?" She was confused on why am I looking at her. "Hey, blonde woman with big b??bs! Do you remember this guy behind me?" I asked her, pointing at Tatsumi behind my back. "No, I don''t... know..." When Tatsumi and Leone''s eyes meet each other. Leone sweated profusely. "Aaaah! You''re those b??bs from yesterday!" Tatsumi yelled, pointing at her while trembling. "Don''t tell me..." Leone realized. "What does he mean, Leone?" Mine asked curiously. "That''s right, this guy that she seduced by her b??bs and scammed all of his money yesterday is my travelling companion." "What?!" "Sun, I told you that I didn''t got seduced by her b??bs!" Tatsumi retorted. All of them glanced at Leone with disappointed expression. "Leone." Akame called her. "No! Wait! I just did that to teach him a lesson about living here at the Capital." Leone tried to explain while being flustered. "Still... you have to pay from the bad things you did. Bad girls like you should be punished." "Eh?!" I made her stand up using the threads of Crosstail. "Wait! What are you going to do to me?" Leone asked in panic, trying to get out of my bindings. "As a punishment, Tatsumi will touch and fondle your b??bs." I said, going behind Tatsumi then pushing him towards Leone. "These perverts..." Mine spoke, looking at us with disgusted face. "Wait! Wait! Wait! What are you doing, Sun?" "Of course, giving you the courage to touch those large br??sts." I responded. "Aren''t you just forcing me to do a s?xu?? harassment? I won''t do that kind of thing to a girl when it''s against her will!" "But she''s the one who deceived and scammed you of your money, making you and Aqua sleep on the side of bridge without having dinner yesterday." "I don''t really mind what happened before that night since I already got a lot of money from you. I''ll just forgive her and take it as a lesson." I stopped pushing him, "Tatsumi... You''re really a nice guy." "Sun, I came here in the Capital to earn money to save my home village. Not this kind of perverted things. And also, Sayo might beat me up badly if she heard that I did something like that." Well... me too. Erza will get angry at me for sure if she known that I''m forcing someone to do it. "...Okay." Using Crosstail, I loosen up the threads that binding Akame and her comrades and decided to free them. "Oh, I''m free." Leone spoke, checking her arms and legs. "Huh? What''s going on? Why did he unbound us?" Lubbock said, being confused. "Why did you free us?" Bulat asked me. All of them glanced at me, "Well, I goin--" "You ungrateful Sun God!" I heard Aqua''s voice, yelling behind me with angry tone. "Huh? Aqua?" When I looked behind, I saw charging at me. "Wait, Aqua! Let me explain!" Aqua grabbed the collar of my coat then shook me, "What do you have to explain to me when I found myself waking up in the middle of the night in this forest. Do you just know how much small insects crawled onto my body and bit me while I''m sleeping under the tree? I knew it that you''re planning something bad when wearing that kind of suspicious attire. You must stole something from that mansion that led us being kicked out, right? Return it back now!" Aqua complained, scolding me. "Aqua, I didn''t stole anything from that mansion." I tried to stop Aqua. "Then why are we staying outside right now? The insects bite on my body are really itchy just now." She suddenly shoved me away. "Huh?" My back collided with Tatsumi''s back, pushing him. "Eh?" Tatsumi stumbled forward and was about run into Leone but he gritted his teeth, forcing to change the direction of his fall. "Kyah!" *Thud!* He fell on someone instead. "Ouch, that hurts. My head hit on something hard." he said, holding his nose. "Tatsumi..." I mumbled. When Tatsumi opened his eyes, he saw Mine lying down on the ground under him. He noticed that his other hand was touching her ?h?st and unconsciously fondling it. "Mhmm..." Mine made a soft m??n. When she opened her eyes, she saw Tatsumi on top of her. "Huh?" Looking down, she noticed Tatsumi''s hand was touching her ?h?st. She became teary-eyed then glared at him, gritting her teeth in anger. "My condolences, Tatsumi. I didn''t know you also have a thing for small ?h?st but don''t worry, I don''t discriminate on any size of ?h?st because I like all of them." I said to him. "That''s doesn''t give any help, Sun! You''re just making it worst for me." Tatsumi complained. "What are you still doing on top of me? Move away from me immediately!" Mine angrily said. "He''s still enjoying the feeling of your small ?h?st." I said, teasing Tatsumi. "Sun!" "What are you waiting for? Run away quickly, Tatsumi. I''m sure, she''s going to beat you up badly if she caught you." I gave him an advice with a smile. "Sun, you''re gonna pay this later!" Tatsumi shouted, running away while being chased by Mine. "Hahaha! Run, Tatsumi! Run!" I laughed at him. Suddenly, I felt someone pulling my coat from behind me. Looking behind, I saw Akame holding a plate of meat. "Can I have this?" she asked. *Grumble* I heard her tummy grumbled. ... There was an awkward silence. "Yeah, you can have it." (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 125 - 122: Konosuba Side Part 1000 Chapter 122: Joining The Night Raid Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - In the middle of the night in the forest of Imperial Capital, I was watching Akame in amaze as she eats the meat I gave her on a very fast pace. She reminds me of glutton little sister Komekko who eats a lot and doesn''t get full easily. Nee-san has been calling her a God of Gluttony ''Astaroth'' because of that. When Akame finished eating the meat, she glanced me, expecting something from me. "It was really delicious... The meat was prepared and cooked perfectly. The different kinds of meat blended together, creating a more better taste. In other words, this is best meat I ever tasted in my whole life!" she described with excited tone. ... Well, actually... the meat that she ate just now was the first result of the dish that I practiced to replicate a certain meat dish. The ingredients that I used in making that dish are still incomplete. Meaning, it''s actually one of my failure dishes that I made from practicing. "Can... I have some more?" she asked me for a second. ... *Sigh* I sighed, then said, snapping my fingers. "Sure..." *Snap!* Two voids opened above me. Each void dropped a plate of meat, catching it with both of my hands. "Here..." I gave it both to her. "Yay! Thank you very much, Sun!" She happily took the plate of meat then started to eat really fast like there''s no tomorrow. ... I was totally speechless, watching her. Near us, I saw Tatsumi running around while being chased by Mine who look furious. "Come back here, you pervert!" "I''m sorry!" Tatsumi yelled back, apologizing. Near beside me, Aqua is drinking another bottle of expensive wine that I gave her as apology and also to keep her quiet from complaining to much. I noticed Sheele, Leone, Lubbock and Bulat are giving me a suspicious look. Glancing at them, "What wrong?" I asked them. "I can''t just trust you that easily after what you did to us. Why did you captured us if you''re just going to release us anyway?" Leone spoke, furrowing her eyebrows while looking at me. I just smiled, responding to her. "Well... I actually just wanted to test on how strong and skilled you guys against me in a serious situation. It seems like some of you still lack something that''s why you lost to me easily." "You''re name is Sun, right?" Leone asked, going closer to me. "Yeah, call me by that name." Glancing at Aqua, " I''ll introduce you, this blue-haired girl near beside me is Aqua." Then I switched my glance to Tatsumi who''s running around. "And the guy who''s currently being chased by your comrade is Tatsumi." "Both of them are my travelling companions." With Leone standing in front of me, "You just wanted to test us, right? Then what''s the point of you doing it?" she asked me. "Well... Before I answer that, Can I ask you guys to bring us to Najenda? I have something important to talk with her." I requested. Leone frowned at me, "I refuse! We''ll never let someone who''s very suspicious and dangerous person like you onto our base." she answered with angry tone. "Haha! You don''t have worry about that. I already talked with someone who''s from the revolutionary army to make an appointment for me to meet with Najenda here in the Capital." ... "If that is true? Still... I can''t let you meet her. She didn''t say anything about you having appointed meeting with her." "Well... that might because I came here early before she can even received my message to her." "I''m not sure if what you''re saying is true but I can''t still bring you without confirmation from Boss." Leone said stubbornly. Suddenly, I noticed something flying in the distance sky, going towards our direction. I can see it clearly in the night sky that it''s a giant flying sting ray Danger Beast. When it arrived near us, I saw three familiar looking person riding on top of it, looking around us. "Looks like there''s no need for you to bring me to her." I said, grinning. All of us stopped, looking at giant sting ray as it flew around us above. (Img<<<) There''s no mistakes, it''s Najenda and Chelsea together with the humanoid Imperial Arm Susanno. Najenda is a woman with short silver hair and purple eyes. She wears an eyepatch where her right eye used to be. She wears a black suit that shows her cleavage. She has a mechanical right arm. She''s the head of these ?ssassin group Night Raid. She was now General of the Empire that defected along with Lubbock. Beside her is Susanoo who''s a tall man that looks in his late-20''s with distinctive, bull/bison-like horns coming out of the sides of his head. He was wearing a white robe. Looks like Chelsea successfully passed my message to Najenda about having a meeting with me. "Isn''t that Boss? Why did she come here?" Leone asked, watching the giant sting ray landed on the ground near us. Najenda jumped down together with Susanno and Chelsea. "Boss? Why did you come here?" Leone asked. "I got worried when all of you hasn''t returned back on the base for a long time after your mission''s time limit. Why are you guys taking long?" Najenda answered while smoking a cigarette then asked them. All of the members of Night Raid glanced at me. I moved forward then took off my hood, showing my whole face to Najenda. Najenda frowned at me, "Who are you?" she asked. I was confused on why reacted like that. "Huh?" Chelsea looked at in surprised. She ran towards me then checked my face, "Hmmm..." I don''t know why she''s doing this. "Is that you, Sun?" she asked me. "Yeah, what''s wrong?" "What happened to your right eye? It changed into red color. And what''s with this black marking under it?" "What?" I was surprised. "I think it''s better for you look at face in the mirror to see the changes. You look very weird right now." I immediately took out a round mirror from my dimensional storage and looked at face it. Seeing clearly as a day in the dark night, "These!" I was completely shock. I saw my right eye''s color became crimson red. Also, there''s several black vertical lines with different kinds of thickness under my right eye just like barcode tattoo. I trembled, becoming teary-eyed while at myself in the mirror. "Eh? What''s wrong, Sun?" Chelsea asked in surprise. There''s no mistake, these are the physical traits of a Crimson Demons. My clan''s weird appearance. It''s finally back! There are might some difference like the position of my barcode birthmark and it''s exposed location, I don''t really mind as long its back. (Img<<<) Even I became look very weird, those traits mean that I''m a member of my home village where I grew up from. Now, I remembered that Akame gave me very small cut from her Murasame, cursing me with deadly poison but I wasn''t affected and it just tried to turned me into demon temporarily because I possess copy of her sword. That''s means, instead turning me into a demon, it awakened my Crimson Demon blood inside me and returned back some of my clan''s physical traits on my body. Glancing at Akame, I walked towards her. "Akame." I called her. "Huh?" Akame glanced at me while eating meat. I suddenly hugged her from behind, "Thank you very much, Akame!" I yelled happily. "What?" All of them was completely shock from what I did. "Ah? Am I forgetting something? Well... It must something not important that''s why I forgotten it." Aqua spoke then continued drinking her wine. Akame was confused but she was slightly blushing. "Because of you, my clan''s physical traits finally returned back." I said, pointing at my right eye. She just continued to nibble the meat in her hands in embarrassment. Letting go of her, "As a thanks, tell me what you wanted." "Meat." she answered. "...Is there anything you wanted more than that?" ... "More meat." ... I was totally speechless by her answer. *Sigh* I sighed then said, "Okay, Akame. I''m going prepare the most delicious meat that you''ve ever tasted just for you!" "Yay!" Akame happy raised high the meat in her hands. "Ahem! Sorry to interrupt the two of you." Najenda spoke, interrupting us. I glanced at her, "Oh, Sorry about that, Najenda. Let me introduce myself to you. My name is Sun and those two companion of mine is Aqua and Tatsumi. I actually came here in the Capital to have a meeting with you." Najenda lit up another cigarette, smoking. "So... You''re that Sun whom I sent Chelsea to spied with... But what''s the big shot like you wanted to talk with me, Supreme Leader of the Northern Tribe, Sun." "What?!" All of was completely shocked, hearing what she said. "Can we continue this somewhere? My companions are already tired from what happened here tonight." "Oh, I apologize about that. Come with us in our base and we continue our talk in the morning after you guys rested." I slightly bowed at her, "Thank you very much." Najenda glanced at Akame and other members of the Night Raid, "Akame, come with us. The others will clean up the remaining mess around here." she ordered. "Yes!" Akame responded. "Eh..." I glanced at Aqua and Tatsumi, "Let''s go! Aqua! Tatsumi! We''re going now!" Then I looked at Leone and the remaining members of the Night Raid, "Sorry, but I leave the people we just saved to you guys." I said, jumping high on top of the giant sting ray. Akame also jumped on top together with Najenda, Chelsea and Susanoo. I helped Aqua and Tatsumi to climb up on top. Tatsumi''s face was totally beaten up by Mine. The giant sting ray started to fly, going upwards. Tatsumi glared at me, "This is your fault, Sun!" she angrily spoke, pointing at his beaten face. "What''s wrong? You enjoyed groping her br??st and you got beaten in exchange. It''s a fair trade, Tatsumi." "You bastard!" He was trembling in anger. "It''s an accident and I can''t do anything about it, you know?" "This guy..." Looking at Leone and others below, Lubbock grabbed Leone''s shoulder, "It''s boss order, Leone." "Tch! I know!" "I will find a way to teach that blonde guy a lesson." Mine said with angry tone. "Umm..." Sheele approached them, wanting to say something. "Well, we should start working now." Bulat spoke, walking towards somewhere. "Umm.... Guys! Are we forgetting something?" Sheele finally spoke. "Huh?" They glanced at each other. ... Then they looked at me who''s riding on the giant sting ray, flying in the sky. I wave my hand towards them, giving them my goodbye. "That''s!" They noticed the Imperial Arm Cross tail in my hand. "Opss..." I immediately hid my hand. "Wah! Give back our Imperial Arms!" All of them shouted. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 126 - 123: Konosuba Side Part 1001 Chapter 123: Joining as a Part-time Member Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Morning arrives, When I woke up, I can feel my physical strength and magic power increase as each second of time passed by. Looking beside me, I saw Aqua was still sleeping. (Img<<<) ... I stared at her for few seconds, Am I forgetting something? Well, I have to talk with Najenda right now so I''ll try to remember it later. I jumped out of the bed then stretched my body around. "Okay, time to make some breakfast. But first..." I walked out of our bedroom, taking out a towel from my dimensional storage. Arriving at the hallway where I saw the members of Night Raid are looking at me while trembling. It seems they''re being intimidated by my presence just by looking at their paled faces. Only Chelsea and Akame are the one who''s not affected by me. "Good morning, everyone! Oh, What''s wrong? You guys seems paled." "Why do you feel so different from last night? We can now feel a very deadly vibes from you. It''s like there''s a very Super Class Danger Beast lurking around inside our base." Leone spoke. "Well... It''s actually one of my abilities. When the sun rises, my power increases until high noon where I became invincible. When you all fought against me together last night is the time when I was in my weakest form." I said with arrogant tone. That''s right, my sunshine magic is is very strong and useful for battle. But sometimes, it''s a nuisance for me because I can''t hug or cuddle with my undead daughter Nana during daytime which is making me feel really sad. "This guy... He''s a monster!" Leone spoke, being tense with me. "What are we going to do? If we can''t win against last night, what can we do during daytime." Lubbock said, sweating profusely. Suddenly, I felt someone pulled my shirt from my side. When I glanced, it was Akame holding a plate with stoic expression. "Meat." This girl... "I''ll make one for you after I washed my face. But you have eat some vegetable, okay? It''s bad for your health if you only eat meat." Akame nodded at me happily. Akame seems really excited, waiting for me outside so after I finished changing, she immediately took me to their kitchen. Arriving in the kitchen, she immediately sat in the chair on the dining table with a table knife and fork in her hands. She was already drooling and wanting to eat already. "Meat." *Sigh* I sighed, taking out the magic devices that I use for cooking from my dimensional storage. She became amaze, seeing the things I''m taking out. "What are those?" she asked. "These are devices I used for cooking. I can make more delicious food from different way of cooking style." "Wow!" Akame''s eyes twinkled. I took out the ingredients from dimensional storage and started to cook. The dish that I decided to make for her is called ''Garlic Brown Butter Roasted Beef Tenderloin. (Recipe<<<) After I finished cooking, I served it in front of her. Because she''s such a big eater, I have to cooked a lot of serving for her. I also prepared some for others so that they can taste it too. Akame lifted up her plate close to her mouth then she started to shove the meat into her mouth, eating the meat really fast. Even though, I already saw it few times, this girl is really unbelievable. Suddenly, she stopped, putting down the plate back while chewing the remaining meat on her mouth. "These... It''s incredibly delicious, Sun. It''s several times better from meat last night." she became teary-eyed. *Sniff* *Sniff* She started to cry all of sudden. "What''s wrong, Akame? Is there something on it that you don''t like?" I asked, checking on her. She wiped her tears quickly using her arms, "Nothing, Sun. It''s really delicious. I''ll say that it''s the most delicious meat I tasted in my entire life." she responded. "Then why are you crying?" "...It just that. When tasted the meat you cooked for me just now, I saw myself in a peaceful world, enjoying eating together with my little sister and friends in the past." "Oh, And where are they now?" "...My little sister remained as a member of Imperial Assassin while my friends are..." Her face became sad. Just looking at her sad face, I can already guess that the friends from her past that talking about are already dead. "They''re already left this world, right?" Akame just nodded. I patted her head as I gave her a kind smile. "Don''t worry, Akame. As long as I''m here, I won''t never let you sad." Akame''s eyes widened while slightly blushing. "Yes." That what''s all she can respond to me. "Okay then... you have to eat those meat before it gets cold." I turned around and started to prepare another servings on the plate. "Sun, Thank you very much." Akame said with sincere tone. I smiled then looked back at her. "it''s no problem, Akame--Eh?" ... I stopped when I saw her wearing only a white swimsuit. When Akame noticed that I was not moving, she stopped eating and stood up from her seat then checked me. "What''s wrong? Did you see something strange?" she said, poking my cheek with her index finger. Suddenly, "Ah, I''m really hungry. Did Akame prepared something for all of us?" I heard Lubbock''s voice. "I just saw Akame dragging that guy to the kitchen. I wonder what are they doing there." I heard Leone''s voice responding. "Let''s check." Chelsea said. "Eh?" My head stiffly turned towards the entrance of the kitchen. I saw the members of the Night Raid together with Chelsea and Susanoo looked at me and Akame with surprised expression. Akame just glanced at them with expressionless face. "You two just known each other last night but you two already jumping in this kind relationship! How vulgar!" Mine yelled, becoming flustered. "And the two of you had chosen to do something inappropriate in the kitchen of all places." Chelsea spoke, grinning. "This guy is unbelievable! He and Akame were just fighting each other intensely last night, trying to kill each other but now, he''s n?k?d together with her in the kitchen, trying to do something indecent!" Lubbock was completely shock. "Akame, that guy is very dangerous! You shouldn''t give yourself to someone like him." Sheele tried to warn Akame. "Sheele is right, Akame. If you''re not careful, he might eat you whole." Leone agreed. Bulat and Susanoo didn''t make any reaction and just looked at us with stoic expression. Me? Naked together with her? When I looked down on my body, I saw myself n?k?d, only wearing a white apron. "Since when!" I yelled in surprise. My disturbing habit kicked in again unconsciously, removing my clothes including my und?rw??r at this inappropriate moment. Akame didn''t react to what they said, "But his meat is really delicious that I wanted to eat it everyday." she responded with expressionless face while pointing at me. I froze from what she said, ... There was an awkward silence in the room. "Kyaaaah!" All the girls freaked out, becoming flustered. "This bastard! He really did it with her!" Lubbock yelled, becoming jealous. Bulat and Susanoo didn''t make any reaction again. "Huh?" Akame tilted her head in confusion, unable to understand on why did they reacted like that. "Why? It really taste delicious, you know? You guys should try it too." she recommended. "Absolutely... No!!!" they yelled. "Sure, I don''t mind." Bulat said with smile. All of us glanced at him with surprised expression. ... My face went paled and my whole body shivered, having a goosebumps, "She talking about the meat that I cooked for her on that dining table!" I immediately loudly said to them, "I''m just joking though." Bulat followed but it doesn''t sound convincing. "You guys! What with this noise early in the morning--Huh?" Najenda walked behind them in the kitchen entrance then her eyes immediately landed between me and Akame. She slightly blushed, holding her head in headache. "Akame! Sun! What are you two doing in the kitchen while being n?k?d?" Akame pointed her index finger again to me, "I''m eating his meat---" I quickly closed her mouth before she created more misunderstanding. "Nothing! I''m just cooking some meat breakfast for her." I''m the one who answered her. "Then why are you two n?k?d?" "During daytime, my body radiates intense heat that affects my surroundings. This ability of mine is called Sunshine. The power to manipulate the Sun." I explained "You two, put on your clothes already. We have a lot of things to talk about in the meeting." "Okay..." The two of us responded. (To be continued.) (I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 127 - 124: Konosuba Side Part 1002 Chapter 124: Alliance Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - In the conference hall of Night Raid, we all went and gathered there for a meeting. Tatsumi and Aqua are already awake and joined with me in the meeting but they''re still look sleepy. Najenda sitting on the chair while in front of us while listening to her subordinate''s report about their mission. While they are heaving their own meeting. *Yawn* Aqua yawned beside me. Glancing to her, "Aqua, I think you should stayed in the bed more and rest longer. You''re still sleepy." "No, I''m fine, Harutrash. I will just sleep later on." "Okay. Just don''t push yourself too hard just to stay awake--Wait, Aqua! What did you just called me?" "Huh? What''s the problem, Scumbag-Sun-God-who- just-did- something- indecent- with- a- girl-that- he-just- newly- met- last- night." "We didn''t do anything indecent, Aqua. It''s just a misunderstanding!" "Then why are the two n?k?d together at the kitchen?" "I just cooked her some breakfast but suddenly, she stripped herself n?k?d while eating. Before I even noticed it, I unconsciously also stripped my clothes caused by my disturbing habit of stripping out of nowhere." I explained. "Ah, Okay. I understand now." "Aqua-san, how can you just accept his reason just like that?" Tatsumi spoke in surprise. "If you spend a long time with him already, you''ll understand." "For real?" "Yeah." "I''m really curious, Aqua-san. What is your relationship with Sun? You two are really very close." Tatsumi asked. "Huh?" ... Aqua and I cluelessly stare at him. "Aqua is my summoned pet." I answered, glancing at Aqua. "Hey, don''t call a High-level goddess like me a pet!" Aqua retorted, frowning at me. ... There''s was an awkward silence between us. What is this feeling? "Aqua, are we forgetting something?" "I don''t know... I don''t even remember it. I felt like, it is something important." We tried to remember what is it but it was useless. "Well, it can''t be helped then... If we''re talking about close relationship between us, it''s not like we''re dating or some--Huh?" I suddenly stopped, remembering it. Glancing at Aqua, she seems to also remember it. Aqua and I stared at each other, sweating profusely. "That''s right, we''re already dating!" "Eh?! You two are already in that kind of relationship but you two forgotten it!" "That''s bad, Dear. You shouldn''t forget our romantic relationship between us." Aqua was being affectionate with me. "Ugh!" I looked at her with my eyes squinted, "You forgotten about it too, right?" "No way! How could I easily forget my love for you just like that, Dear." "Ugh! You just did." I replied with deadpan face. "Anyway, Dear. Where''s my delicious wine for today?" "I''ll give you one tonight. Don''t drink alcohol early in the morning." "Yay!" she rejoiced. "These two..." Tatsumi mumbled. "Wait! Since when the two of you are dating?" he asked, realizing something. Aqua and I glanced in each other then answered together. "Last night." Tatsumi was really shock. "Last night!? But what about Erza-san? Aren''t the two of you already dating?" Hearing what he said, I became dejected. I squatted down, drawing an invisible circle on the floor. "Huh? What''s wrong, Sun?" "Yeah, you''re right. Erza was also his girlfriend." Aqua answered normally like there''s nothing wrong about it. "Then he''s two timing you and Erza-san. That''s cheating!" "What two timing are you talking about? Erza and I are not the only his girlfriends, there''s a lot more of them that can''t be counted by your fingers." "What?! There''s more of them?!" Tatsumi yelled, making the others glance at us. Hearing it, I dropped on the floor, acting dead. *Thud!* "By the way, he already had two little daughters from two different girls and they''re so cute." Aqua said with proud tone. "He''s already a father at that young age!" Tatsumi was shocked again. He glanced down at me on the floor. "This guy... He''s a genuine womanizer." "No, not really. I know Dear is not like that." Aqua absolutely denied it. "He''s just a scumbag." she followed. "Ugh!!" I died and everything went blank. What can I do about my situation? It was totally inevitable. "Wait! I just have something to ask?" Lubbock suddenly appeared near us. "Huh? What is it?" Aqua glanced at him. "If this bastard had relationship with multiple girls, how many girlfriends did he have currently? I''m just curious, okay?" he asked, pointing at me. "Hmm... If I remember... Yunyun, Erza, Akane, Megumin, Lalatina, Wiz, Krul, Eris, Hinagiku, Maple, Gaia-sama, Mirajane and of course, the most beautiful of them all, me... the Goddess Aqua." She glanced at Akame who''s eating meat on the sideline then pointed at her. "If I included Akame over there, it will be currently fourteen." Lubbock was shock. "That''s quite a lot..." Aqua glanced at me, "Haruscum, Dear... Did I miss anyone from my fellow girlfriends?" ... I didn''t respond to her. "Dear, I actually caught different kinds of smell of girls on your body. Two of them have some kind of similar smell so they must be twins and the other five are totally different from each other. Also, on your mouth, I can smell a scent of woman similar to the one of girls I smelled on your body. You and her must kissed each other passionately." "Are you some kind of dog!?" I retorted. "No, I just have a good sense of smell!" "This bastard! You''re so lucky that I''m jealous!" Lubbock angrily yelled to me, gritting his teeth. "I know Dear that you''re always been being chased around by a lot of woman but kissing with them is totally a lot different. Now, tell me Dear! Who''s this woman that you''re been hiding?" *Sigh* I sighed, standing up. "It''s Esdeath." "What?!" Some members of the Night Raid are surprised including Najenda, hearing the name of Esdeath. "So... Esdeath. Okay now, that''s fifteen of us." Aqua said, trying to memories her name. Najenda stood up from her seat, walked towards me. "Sun, I''m going to ask you this. What is the relationship between you and Esdeath?" she asked with serious expression. "Well... How will I explain this? Actually, Esdeath and I fought with each other during the Empire''s invasion on northern race." "And what happened?" Several sweats appeared on Najenda''s forehead. "Of course, she lost and her army retreated. She never stood a chance against me anyway during daytime." I answered, shrugging my shoulders. "But the problem is..." My face went paled, "Her focus was now on me. She''s targeting me as she wanted to own me by herself." I glanced away to my side. "Why did you not kill her?" "I tried to kill her but... I just can''t do it." Najenda grabbed both of my shoulders. "Sun, do you know what will happen if you left her alive? Many more lives will fall under her feet!" I just smiled at her, "I know... That''s why I teleported her somewhere without any people." I held both of her wrist, taking it off away from shoulders. "Just leave Esdeath and Budo to me. I can deal with the two of them. I actually came here to talk with you about the safety and evacuation of residents around the Empire Castles if the war between us and the empire starts." "Does that mean you''re allying with us?" Najenda asked. "Yes, that''s right. My new founded country called Soviet Yunyun was weakened when Esdeath tried to conquered it. Now, my army was not in condition to attack the empire by itself and it takes a long time to recover. The problem also is that most of tribes from north doesn''t even want to accept me as their new leader, weakening more of my power as a leader. That''s why, I came here to request an alliance with the revolutionary army." "I already your answer from Chelsea but I wanted to ask you this myself... What is really your goal?" "The fall of the Empire." I answered. "And what''s the reason?" I gave her a very kind smile, "It''s for the sake of someone and I wanted to save her from this cruel world." "Aqua-san, who''s he talking about?" Tatsumi asked, whispering to Aqua''s ear. "He''s actually talking about Maple. He''s really fond of her." Aqua answered, whispering also. ... Tatsumi was speechless. "What a scumbag, right?" "Yeah, but you''re one of his lover." "Ah! I forgot again!" I can hear the two of you. "Okay then... I''ll accept the alliance. From now on, the revolutionary army and the Soviet Yunyun will be allies against the Empire." Najenda lifted her right hand. I took her hand, shaking it with her. Letting go each other hands. "Are you guys going somewhere after this?" she asked. "We haven''t thought about it but we might go East." I answered. "Sun, that''s not a good idea." "Oh, Why?" "Because there''s a rumors around there lately that there''s a floating giant turtle danger beast around that summon several head of a dragon made from poison and a demon with scarlet hair Danger Beast that can wiped out a whole army from the empire. Right now, the revolutionary army was very cautious those danger beast on not encountering with them." ... I was silent. There''s no mistake, it''s them. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 128 - 125: Konosuba Side Part 1003 Chapter 125: Honk! Honk! Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Paimon''s POV) - Konosuba World - Under the big tree near our home, Paimon was watching over Harukin''s daughters Nana and Kur¨¥ playing around, chasing Harukin''s pet white geese Honkizaru. Megumin and Yunyun went to their Academy while Komekko went to show Komi and Bocchi around the village. Right now, Paimon is together with Hinagiku and Krul, sitting under the shade of the tree while watching the children. Honkizaru just keep running around, elusively evading the two children. "Honk! Honk!" "Honkizaru! Kur¨¥ is going to catch you this time." When Honkizaru slowed down a little, Kur¨¥ immediately jumped. "I got ya!" She was about to catch Honkizaru but she moved to side and dodged Kur¨¥, making landed on the green grasses. Kur¨¥ pouted, becoming teary-eyed. She was about to cry. Honkizaru walked towards her, sitting beside her. "Ah! Gotcha!" Kur¨¥ hugged Honkizaru, catching her. "Yay! I finally caught Honkizaru!" she happily said. The ferocious white geese just stayed still and didn''t try to run away from her. Instead, Honkizaru playfully pecked Kur¨¥ side, tickling her. "Hahaha! Stop it, Honkizaru! It''s ticklish. Hahaha!" "What''s wrong, Hinagiku?" "This geese''s behavior... it''s strange." "Eh? What''s strange?" "I heard goose are very territorial and protective so they scream and hiss at humans or other animals who get too close to their nests and babies. But this geese is totally different. Even though the children are treating that geese like that, it doesn''t retaliate to them. What amazed me is that this geese even calmed the child when she''s about to cry." "Oh, about that... Just like Harukin, that geese also really cares about these two children. When some bad people tried to approach those two, peace will be never an option." ... Hinagiku was speechless. "Ah!! I''m bored! Why won''t Harukin summon me somewhere interesting?" Krul complained while lying down on the ground beside us. "For someone lazy as you to be energetic go somewhere, Krul. Has miracle finally happening." "Hey, Paimon! I don''t really mind being bored as long as Harukin is around, making snacks for me while I''m chilling but it''s almost a week since he went on another world. Since when he will return back?" "Well, blame that green cabbage for trapping him to stay at that world. Right now, he''s doing quest in order to save Maple from that world." "Why is he taking so long? Can he just blow up his enemies and come back home already? Did he know that he has a lot of responsibilities here in his home world?" "He can''t do that because a lot of innocent lives will die in his Explosion or Implosion magic. He''s taking things step by step by planning to evacuate the residents first before he can blow up his rotten enemies. His Explosion magic is more powerful than you saw last time." "I want to see that! I want to watch that cringey husband of us to destroy those foul and endlessly greedy creatures." Krul said with excited tone, standing up. (Img<<<) "If you want, Paimon can bring you to that world but Paimon can''t bring you to Harukin''s side because he''ll become really angry at Paimon." "Then what''s the point if I can''t be by his side to watch him blow up things." "Paimon can bring you to where Erza and Maple currently right now. They''re already slowly approaching the Empire right now. You can watch it with them from far away when you girls arrived there." "Okay but what about Nana and Kur¨¥? Who''s going to take care of them?" "Hmmm..." Paimon was thinking, using a lot of my brain juice. Owari no Seraph... Not a good place. Fairy Tail world? "Ah? I have an idea!" Glancing at Krul, "Leave those two children to me. I have someone I know who will take care of them for the time being." "Wait! What about me? Are you leaving me here alone?" Hinagiku spoke. "Well, do you want to come with Krul? In the world where Harukin right now is at war and you''ll see a lot of people dying. Harukin doesn''t want a girl like you to see those kinds of cruel things." Hinagiku suddenly trembled, "Paimon, bring me there also." "Is that really okay, Hinagiku?" "It is his fault that I stuck here in the first place." she said with angry tone. "No, no. It''s your fault for following him here." "I know! It just that... I want to smack his head right now." Paimon saw her face blushing. "Ah! You mean, you''re blaming him for taking your first kiss. Don''t worry, he''ll take responsibility for you--Aw! aw! aw! It hurts, Hinagiku." Hinagiku looks very angry while flustered, pinching both of Paimon''s cheek. "It''s also your fault for tricking me." "Ouch! Ouch! I''m sorry! Please forgive Paimon! Paimon will bring you with Krul now." After Hinagiku let go of Paimon, she went back to Harukin''s home to change her clothes to her pink school uniform. Coming out, going back here, she''s holding a kendo sword in her hand. (Img<<<) "Are you two ready?" Paimon asked them. "I''m prepared." Hinagiku responded. "Just open it already, Paimon! I can''t wait to go there." Krul complained, being excited to go now. "Okay... I''m opening it now!" Paimon opened the World Gate in front of them. Krul quickly jumped inside the world gate. *Sigh* Hinagiku sighed then followed after her, entering inside the world gate. Paimon closed the world gate then glanced towards Nana and Kur¨¥. "Nana! Kur¨¥! We''re going somewhere really fun." The two looked at me, "Yay!" they run towards me. "Honk! Honk!" Honkizaru was left alone. Paimon was about to open the world gate to fairy tail world when I remembered something. "Ah! That''s right! Akane asked Paimon to bring her here in Harukin''s home because she has a surprise to show him." "But... Harukin is not at his home right now. I guess Paimon will take him to Erza for now after I leaved Nana and Kur¨¥ at Fairy Tail Guild. Paimon opened the world gate going to the Fairy Tail world. "Let''s go!" --- (Mirajane''s POV) - Fairy Tail world - Inside the fairy tail guild, I was with my brother Elfman and little sister Lisanna on the dining table. My face was lying on the table, having a depression. The people around us are gossiping about me. "What''s wrong with Mirajane? She''s been like that since Erza left in hurry to go to where Harukin is." "I heard, she followed after Erza but she lost her and went back here very sad." "Erza really has a very large lead for Harukin and they''re already dating. Poor Mirajane..." Hearing that, I glared at them. "Hie!" They looked away from me and got scared off. Lisanna held my shoulder and said, cheering me up. "Onee-chan, I know it''s painful but you have us who''ll continue to love you. So please cheer up and move on." I glanced at her with teary-eyes, "What are you talking about, Lisanna? I didn''t get rejected yet!" I was holding my tears to fall from my eyes. Harukin hasn''t spending time with me lately. That made me really really sad. Did he know that I really like him that I don''t want to give up even though Erza and him are already... "Uwaaah!" I cried loudly. "Onee-chan!" "Nee-san, please!" Lisanna and Elfman doesn''t know what to do. *Thud* "Sorry for intrusion!" I stopped, glancing at the entrance of the guild. The people around also glanced at the entrance. I saw a strange floating child that looks like a fairy. She has a thick white hair cropped just above her shoulders, dark purple eyes, and fair skin. (Img<<<) Suddenly two children ran inside the guild. One of them is a little girl with light purple hair reaching her shoulders at the sides with a long plait in the back, pale skin, and magenta colored eyes while the other a energetic small girl with pale skin and light red eyes. She has pale blonde hair, tied in pigtails with a prominent cowlick, and elf-like ears. "Huh?" When two little brat noticed me, they stopped running and stared at me. "Onee-chan, why are you crying?" the blonde little girl asked curiously. I didn''t want to answer her. I''ll just make go away and leave me alone. Wiping all my tears in my eyes then I looked at them with intimidating expression, trying to scare them away. "Get lost, you little annoying brats. Or else..." The two little girls slowly move away, being frightened of me. "I''ll eat the two of you whole." I said with menacing tone. The two became teary-eyed, "Waaah!" they screamed in fear, running away from me. "Onee-chan, why did you do that? Those are just small children." Lisanna said, trying to scold me. "She even do that to the children. She''s really a demon." One of the people around spoke. "Just leave it like that. I''m not in the mood to take care of some brats." I responded. "You''re Mirajane, right?" A floating child went towards me, "Yes, do you have a problem me? If you have something against me, just say it directly." I said with annoyed tone. "Paimon think, you should apologize to those two children." Glancing at this floating child, "Huh? Why would I do that?" I said with angry tone. "Those two children are Harukin''s close relatives and he really loves those two like his own children. If he just known what you did to the two of them... He will hate and ignore you from the rest of his life." ... Hearing that, my face went paled, sweating profusely. "Is that really true?" "Of course. Did Erza mentioned anything about them." "It''s Paimon! She''s really here, Natsu." "Paimon!" Shirtless Gray and Natsu appeared on the entrance then ran towards the floating child. "Natsu! Gray! It''s been a while. Sorry, I can''t visit frequently because I have children to care when Harukin is out at home." "No problem at all. Isn''t it your first time here, Paimon?" Gray asked. "Well, yes. Because of something Paimon don''t want to treated like..." "Now... Our Fairy Tail Guild''s Mascot has finally entered here." Natsu yelled. "Hey! This is the reason why I don''t want to come here. Paimon already told you that she''s not a Mascot!" the floating child retorted. Natsu glanced on the two children that I scared off, "Huh? Aren''t those Harukin''s children in pictures that he showed to us proudly." "Yeah, you''re right. He''s really unbelievable to have children at his age-- Wait! Now, I think about it. Harukin told us to keep this a secret from others except Erza." Gray remembered. "Ehh?!!" Everyone was shock, hearing what he said. ... If it''s that really true then... I immediately ran towards the two children in panic. "I really sorry, you two. Please forgive me!" I screamed, kneeling in front of those little girls. (To be continued.) (A/N: I fix my mistakes later........) Chapter 129 - 126: Konosuba Side Part 1004 (R-18) Chapter 126: The Goddesses are coming too Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Heavenly Realm - At the tree house in the Heavenly Realm where the Goddesses are currently resting from their cold, the perverted earth goddess Gaia finally got over of her sickness and now looking after Goddess Eris who''s still sleeping soundly on her futon, resting. She''s currently using the appearance of Rem but the hair length is different which has a more longer. (Img<<<) Resting on her futon, Eris was still wearing a purple coif on her head. Her attire was a fairly revealing sleeping white dress which makes her alluring and seductive slender legs with fair skin tone completely exposed. She was covered with a white blanket but only on the upper body down to her th??hs. (Img<<<) The earth goddess decided to touch the forehead of goddess Eris and checked her temperature. She smiled, "Hmmm... It''s already back to normal. She''ll be fine later with a little bit more rest." Looking around her body, the eyes of the earth goddess landed on goddess Eris''s attractive th??hs. In curiosity, she decided to touch the th??hs of Eris, feeling her beautiful skin. ''Its soft and smooth... Sun-kun will really love this.'' While earth goddess continued to stroke her th??hs, "Mhmmmm..." Goddess Eris made a long, soft seductive m??n. The earth goddess made a mischievous smile, "So... you''re also capable of making that ??wd sound. Aren''t you a little bit of a pervert, Eris? Hehehe..." All of sudden, "Mhmmm... Sun-kun... I think... we shouldn''t do this. It''s not the right time yet. Mhmmmm... Stop it, Sun-kun! Please... stop touching me there... That''s my... m-my... most s?ns?t?v? part... Mhmm... mmm... Stop... Sun-kun, my body... my body is getting weird..." Her face was flushing, breathing heavily while talking on her sleep. "N-No! Sun-kun... Please! Stop it... If Gaia-sama found out about this--Ah... Mmmfffp! Unnf. Mmm-aahhh. Sun-kun! I... I... Mngh-ph! Uhmn. Ah. Nnnf. A-a-ahhmmn. Sun-ku--Nnhg Uh-uhhnnn. Haahhh. Mmmmh-mmh. Nnmm... Sun-kun! Sun-kun! Sun-kun! Something strange... is happening to my body! It''s..." Earth goddess can''t believe what she''s hearing from Goddess Eris in her sleep while ??r?ssing her th??hs. A vein popped up from her temple then she smiled evilly, planning to do something mischievous on the sleeping Goddess Eris. She lifted up the white blanket that''s covering her th??hs together with the skirt of her dress. "You''re not even wearing any und?rw??r right now, Eris. Just as I thought, you''re also a perverted girl just like me but difference is you''re a closet one." "I bet you''re luring Sun-kun with those beautiful thicc th??hs of yours to get his heart even though your br??st are very small." The earth goddess slowly moved her hand while ??r?ssing Goddess Eris th??hs, going to her lady parts. "Mhmm..." "To think a kind and gentle girl like you can have a wet dream and become this s?xu??ly excited down here. Hehehe... How about I help you relief yourself." Looking around, "Since Sun-kun or Aqua are not here, we can do this here with no one seeing us." "Uh... Mmm... Sun-kun, not there...Huh?" "It will only sting a little bit at first but, don''t worry, p???sur? will come later." The earth goddess slowly inserted her index finger. "Kyaaaah!" Goddess Eris screamed loudly, grabbing the hand of the earth goddess to stop her. "What are you doing, Gaia-sama!?" She pulled away the earth goddess''s hand from her private part, sitting up then moved away from her. She covered her body with the white blanket. "I''m just trying to help you to relief yourself. You seems s?xu??ly aroused while having a wet dream of Sun-kun." "...What wet dream are you talking about, Gaia-sama?! Sun-kun was just massaging my stiff shoulders in my dream." She keeps stuttering while speaking with her eyes looking away from the earth goddess. She was sweating profusely. "Trying to lie to me, Eris? I heard everything while you''re m??ning in your sleep. What''s the thing that I shouldn''t found out that you two are doing in your dream?" "Gaia-sama, it''s just a dream and it''s not even really real. There''s no way for Sun-kun to become that very ?ssertive to me." The earth goddess grabbed her shoulders, "Then care to tell me what happened in your dream. I wanted to know what kind of person is Sun-kun over there. It''s for research purposes." "Why!?" The earth goddess became frustrated, pouting while teary-eyed. "Sun-kun..." "Huh?" "Sun-kun not only avoid me here but also in my dreams. Does Sun-kun really hate me? He never even once invited me personally to go on a date with him in his home world. I was the one who''s doing the effort to become closer to him." she complained. "Well..." She shook Eris. "Tell me, Eris! Tell me! What did I do to him that he treated me like this." Goddess Eris grabbed her arms to stop her. "Calm down, Gaia-sama! Please calm down! Sun-kun is still a 12 years old boy right now and he sees you just like the other women who chases and stalk him in his village. In his eyes, you''re just perverted Shotacon woman that''s why he always avoid you." ''Ugh! Sun-kun, why!?" Goddess Eris let go of her, "I also tried to asked him why he thinks of you, Gaia-sama." The earth goddess''s eyes twinkled, wanting to hear it from Goddess Eris. "Tell me, Eris. What Sun-kun think of me." She recovers quickly. "His response to me is..." "Is..." "Perverted Goddess." "Eh?! What''s wrong for being a pervert." "Shotacon." "He''s actually older than his body because he''s a reincarnated soul." "Suspicious." "Hey! What is suspicious about me?" she complained. "She must be disguising a cute appearance of someone to hide her unattractiveness." ... The earth goddess suddenly became silent. "Umm... Gaia-sama? Are you okay?" She trembled, "So... Sun-kun think that I''m not cute enough that''s why I disguised myself as someone. Hehehe..." A menacing aura emitted around her body. "Hehehe. Hehehehe..." She laughed creepily. The earth goddess stood up. "Gaia-sama?" "Hehehe... Sun-kun... I''m not disguising because I wanted to be look more cuter for you. That''s because..." She raised high her right arm, "Earth Goddess Power, Make up!" [Play: Sailor Moon Transformation music] Her whole body lit up, transforming to new appearance together with her clothes while floating midair. Landing smoothly on the floor, she turned into a beautiful and cute young girl with skin as unblemished and clear as porcelain, green eyes, straight long sky blue hair. She might have smaller height than before but her ?h?st was now well-endowed. Around her head, she''s wearing some sort of green headband, decorated as green vines with leaves. She also wears a long white frilly dress, blue ribbon with green vines with leaves on the waist. In her arms and legs, there were green vines wrapped around her wrist and feet. (Img<<<) Doing a pose with her adorable new appearance, "I am the Pretty Mother Earth Goddess who fights for love and peace! I am the Primordial Goddess Gaia! And now for calling me flat and not cute, I shall punish you!" *Sparkle* "Gaia-sama, if you just showed this appearance to him and not some disguise appearance, he might treated you differently and became less suspicious of you." ... The earth goddess became silent. "Sorry, but I just can''t do it." "Eh? Why?" The earth goddess looked away and sweat appeared on her forehead. "It''s actually a very long story in the past." "No! You should show your real appearance to Sun-kun whatever reason you might have. He''ll not like you if you keep disguising yourself." "Wait, Eris! There''s a big reason that I don''t want to show my real form to him." "No, let''s go and show this to Sun-kun now. Let''s just say that this is a punishment for messing with me# while I''m sleeping." "Eh?!!" "Oh, that''s right, Gaia-sama! I just wanted to ask, what is actually the deity name of Sun-kun?" "...Aelius, The God of the Sun. But he''s a half-god right now." "Then let''s go to Sun-kun!" "Eris, you seem really want to pay back at me." "Hehehe." Goddess Eris smiled mischievously. (To be continued.) (A/N: I was resting while gathering some new resources this past few days.. I fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 130 - 127: Konosuba Side Part 1005 Chapter 127: Mirajane''s Jealousy Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Paimon''s POV) - Fairy Tail World - In Fairy Tail Guild, Mirajane was biting Paimon''s head while being frustrated out of jealousy. "Mirajane! Paimon is not a food. Please stop biting my head just to vent your frustrations." Paimon was panicking while struggling to escape away from her but she was too big and strong so it was futile. "Why? Why is it only, Erza? Why won''t Harukin noticed my feelings for him? He should at least spend a little time with me." she was teary-eyed. "Erza just knows more a lot of things about Harukin than you. She has a way to go to where he is when he not here in the guild." "Then, tell me. How can I come to go his side? I don''t even know where he is and he''s not even in their Grandpa''s home or on a quest job right now." Since Lisanna and Elfman are watching over Nana and Kur¨¥, playing together with them, I can tell the secret to Mirajane since it just two of us talking together. "Oh, so you don''t even know that Harukin was a World Traveler. Paimon understand now on why Erza has more advantage than you." "World Traveler? What do you mean?" "I guess you''ve never asked him that''s why you didn''t know. Harukin came from another world just like guildmate Mystogan. His actual home is on another world and that''s where he''s actually living." Paimon explained. "What?! Why Harukin didn''t tell me anything about this?" "Well, one reason is you never asked him. This is actually one of his deep secrets and Paimon think that you''re already close enough with him to tell you that he''s actually from another world. The only one who knows about is Erza, Gramps, Grandpa Rob, Porlyusica-san, Natsu, Gray, Mystogan and others from outside the guild." "That''s actually a lot of people. Why can''t Harukin reveal this secret to me?" "Actually... he''s a little bit angry with you." "Eh? Why?!" "...When you and Erza get into a fight, you two destroyed a lot of things, wrecking havoc inside the guild and the one who always in charge of fixing those things you destroyed is Harukin himself. Remember on long you''ve been doing that." Mirajane''s face went paled. "Harukin was sulking on the two of you. It seems Erza already apologized a lot to him while you just continued to--" "Paimon, please bring me to Harukin right now! I''m begging you." Mirajane spoke on desperation. "Paimon think that''s not possible with you having no connection with Harukin''s systems. In the first place, I can''t do that without his permission first." "This is really important. I really need to talk with him right now." Mirajane begged. "But Paimon can''t..." "Please, Paimon. Don''t worry, I''m the one who''s going to explain for you to him so he won''t get angry at you." "Still, Paimon..." "Please do me a favor. I will do anything you ask to me later." "Fine! Okay! Then, you have to treat Paimon some delicious food later after we returned back here." "Thank you, Paimon. I''ll even cook special just for you." "Yay!" "Then how can we get to the world where Harukin right now?" "Since there''s no slot for you in Harukin''s Friend List, there''s another way for you to become connected with him." "What is it?" It was a platinum blonde strand of hair. "Mirajane, you have to become Harukin''s familiar first so that you cross to another world using our World Gate. Are you okay with that?" Mirajane look at Paimon with full of determination, "Yes, whatever it is, as long as I can be Harukin''s side. He''s the one who decided to stay by my side and helped me control my demonic power, saying that I''m a still a human and not a monster. Ever since I met him, everything was fun and I never felt lonely with him by my side." she said with beautiful smile. Hearing her answer, Paimon made a wide smile. Giving the strand of hair to her, "Okay then... In order to become Harukin''s familiar... Eat this..." (Img<<<) "Huh?" "In order to become his familiar, you''ve got to swallow something from his body. That''s how it works." "Is there another way other than that?" "Kissing him in his lips and swallowing some his saliva. That works too but since he''s not here, just bear with this strand of his hair and swallow it." Mirajane took the hair from Paimon''s hand and immediately swallowed it. *Gulp* With Paimon as a part of Harukin and his system guide, Mirajane will automatically accepted as Harukin''s familiar and became his summon being. "With that, you can now cross on world gate just like Erza with our permission." "Paimon, let''s go now and meet Harukin!" Mirajane excitedly said. "Okay, but first, Paimon have to go and take Akane with us." "Eh? We''re not going to Harukin directly?" "Do you want to see the village where Harukin grew up? You can wait for us from there while I fetch Akane." "Sure, I want to see it too." "Okay, let go!" Paimon cheerfully yelled. Paimon and Mirajane went behind the guild where no one will see us then Paimon opened the world gate to Harukin''s home world. --- - Konosuba World - Arriving in front of Harukin''s house in the Crimson Demon Village. Mirajane''s cheek twitched while looking at Harukin''s house. "This..." "Welcome Mirajane, this is the place where Harukin grew up, The Crimson Demon Village! And the house in front us is Harukin''s home." Paimon proudly presented. "Eh?! I thought this was Harukin''s stable." Mirajane was really shocked. "No, this is Harukin''s house and it''s not a stable." "Why is his house looks shabby? Isn''t Harukin the youngest S-Class Wizard of Fairy Tail Guild who finish a lots of very high difficulty quest? He should have a lot of money to build a better house for him to live. I even heard from Master that he''s donating some of his money to charity for homeless children who suffered from the hands of dark guild." "Let me tell you this, Mirajane. You''re in another world right now. The money earned by Harukin in your world cannot be used here in his home world. Those money are just ordinary paper here. Understand?" "Yeah, you''re right... It just that... Since, he can earn a lot of money and financially stable in my world. Why can''t he do it here too and improve his living condition?" Paimon looked away from her and stared at a far away distance. "Debt." "Eh?" "Anyway, you can ask Harukin about that later. Wait for Paimon here as Paimon will go and fetch Akane in her world." "Okay..." Paimon spinned around while floating then disappeared. --- - Owari no Seraph World - Arriving at Akane''s room, "Akane! Paimon is here!" ... "Anybody home!" ... "Akane, Paimon came here to get you!" There''s no one responding. Looking around, "Found you." Paimon saw Akane sitting on the floor beside her bed. "Akane? Is something wrong with you?" When Akane glanced at me, she looks depressed. "What happened?" Akane became teary-eyed and jumped onto me. "Paimon!" "Eh?!" "Paimon, hear this... Mika and Yuu..." "Mika and Salty boy?" "...I saw them together in the bed--" Paimon immediately close her mouth with my palm and stopped what she going to say. "Say no more, Paimon doesn''t want to hear the details about those two. Prepare yourself, we''re going now to where Harukin is." Those two guys has been becoming more intimate with each other as the time passed by. Paimon is worried with the other children with those two being like that in front of them. I hope they won''t get affected by them. (Img<<<) "Okay... *Sniff*" Akane nodded. "Don''t worry about those two, they''re going to be fine." After Akane changed her cloths into her military uniform, we went back to Harukin''s home world. --- - Konosuba World - Back to where Mirajane is waiting in front of Harukin''s house, we saw her sitting under the shade of the tree. "Paimon!" "We''re back, Mirajane!" "Huh?" Mirajane and Akane glanced at each other. Mirajane pointed at her, "Aren''t you the girl who''s always with Erza, walking around the town?" "Yes, you''re right. I''m Erza''s friend and my name is Hyakuya Akane. Nice to meet you." Akane slightly bowed. "I''m Mirajane Strauss. One of Erza''s guildmate." Mirajane also bowed. ... There''s was awkward silence between the two of them. "For now, Paimon is going to bring the two of you to where others first because I don''t want to be punished by Harukin. Don''t worry, they''re also going to where he is." Paimon opened the world gate and guided them to where Erza and others are. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 131 - 128: Harukin, You Idiot! Chapter 128: Harukin, You Idiot! Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) I''m writing a new Fanfic because I''m having a mental block on Mustache Fanfic. I have no fanfic to chill around so I made another. The title of the new Fanfic is "UNTITLED KONOSUBA FANFIC". Very plain right? It''s a Konosuba Fanfic with Dimensional Chat Group. The members are: Certified Rapist(Mc) Strongest Man on Earth Shotacon Ex-Goddess The Worst Spirit The Ice Queen Guess them. You can read it if you want. ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - "Huh?" I see a clear blue sky. "Where am I?" Looking around, I saw myself lying down on grassy plain. If I remember, I slept on our room last night together with Aqua and Tatsumi. Suddenly, "I finally connected with you successfully." A little girl appeared beside me, looking down on me while I''m lying down on the ground. She''s a small young girl with fair skin and short pink hair. Part of her hair is pulled into a stiff pigtail at the front of her head. She also has pink, black, and white cat ears and tail, teal green eyes, and round eyebrows. Her cat traits are those of a calico cat''s. (Img<<<) "What?" I was surprised by sudden appearance. "You sure are having fun, playing around instead of finishing the quest quickly." She seems mad at me. (Img<<<) *Sigh* I sighed then said, "I''m not playing around little girl. I''m taking things as planned to avoid casualties from innocent people. This is a war and shouldn''t take it lightly." She glared at me while teary-eyed with her tail pointing upwards. (Img<<<) "What''s wrong?" I asked her. "Grrrrr... Unyaa!" she screamed in anger. "It''s really unfair that Nana and Kur¨¥ was already able to ran around while I''m stuck here in nothingness, Dad!" she complained. "Dad? What do you mean?" "Are you an idiot, Dad? I''m also your daughter! Just like Nana and Kur¨¥, I''m also something you called a magical daughter." "If you''re my magical daughter, then who''s your mother?" "Mom? Her name is Hinagiku." Hearing her answer, I sweated profusely. "Can you choose someone else? She''ll be really furious at me if she learned about this." "I can''t really do that since I can''t choose who''ll become my mother. It''s up to the compatibility of the couple who touched the magic item." she explained. "Compatibility? Wait! Hinagiku and I haven''t touch any magic item together. Why would we become your parents?" She became a little bit sad then shyly said, "Yeah, you''re right, Dad. And the truth is... I''m not your child yet. But, you and Hinagiku are the only the pair who''s compatible with me. That''s why, the two of you are the only couple who can become my parents." "...I think that''s going to be impossible." "Why?" "Hinagiku is really angry at me and she doesn''t even like me because of what happened between us. She might even chase after me, trying to beat me up with her wooden sword if we meet right now. So me and her becoming your parent is not possible." I explained to her. ... She became silent. "Get out." "Get out of here, you stupid!" she screamed. She looked at me with full of tears. At this moment, I realized that I made a mistake. "Wait! Let''s talk--" "No! You don''t want me, right? You think, I''m just going to be a bother for you, right? Then just give my magic item to someone else or just throw it away. It''s not like I really wanted you to become my parent anyway." She quickly turned around and ran away from me while crying. "Hey, wait! Listen to me first!" She won''t listen to me. "Like hell I leave things to be turned out just like this." I was about to ran after her, "Huh?" Suddenly, my vision gets blurry and I wasn''t able to move. "What''s going on?" Things turned black. When my consciousness returned, I immediately woke up, sitting up. "Huh?" I saw myself waking up on the bed. Beside me is Aqua who is still sleeping while on another bed is Tatsumi sleeping soundly. Touching my forehead with my palm, "Is that really a dream? It feels real to me." "I haven''t even ask her name." "Why did she ran away from me without hearing what I''m going to say? She should at least hear me out." I felt really bad on what happened in that dream. Now, I remember that she said she''s a magical daughter just like Nana and Kur¨¥. If she''s asking me to become a parent with Hinagiku, it means that she still a magic item. But, what kind of magic item? "That''s right!" I remembered that she seems to be making me hurry to finish the quest. Opening my system, I checked my quest progression. ___________ Gamer System Quest (1/3) (545/300) Defeat 300 Danger Beast(Completed). (0/1) Defeat Grand General Budo(On progress). (0/1) Defeat Prime Minister Honest(On progress). (0/1) Defeat the Emperor and destroy the Imperial Guardian(On progress). (1/1) Defeat General Esdeath(Completed). Failure: Can''t redo the quest. Reward: Sun God'' Smite Axe(Claimed) 2 Random Friend Invitation. Servant Summoning Catalyst (Rider Class) Cat''s Ears Hairband Coronatite(Claimed) Warning: Going to another world will automatically cancel the quest and cannot take it again. [Close] ____________ Looking around the holographic screen, "Found it! This must be the magic item." It''s the Cat''s Ears hairband. This must be the magic item that will summon her. It order to get the item, I must defeat the emperor and destroy his Imperial Guardian. Closing the holographic screen, "Just wait there. I''ll try to make things more quicker and finish this quest so that I can get your magic item and summon you. Then we can continue our talk later and hear what I''m going to say." This made me more motivated to end this quest. I jumped out of the bed and prepared myself for warm up. After that, I woke Tatsumi then dragged him out for training. --- Meanwhile, (Megumin''s POV) - Konosuba World - After our class ended, I decided to go to Soketto''s house to ask for divination from her. While walking, I felt someone following me from behind. Without needing to guess, I already known who''s that person is. "Yunyun, stop hiding over there. Why are you keep following me around?" Yunyun shyly showed up behind the tree, "Megumin, you said that the two of us will go home together." I got annoyed by her, "That doesn''t mean we have to do it everyday. I have something to do today so go home by yourself." I said with cold tone. "Eh!? Where are going?" "I''m going to Soketto''s house to ask for divination." "Can I come with you? I want also ask something to Soketto-san about Harukin." "I''m going to ask her the same thing. Fine, you can come with me." "You''re still grumpy, Megumin. Are you still angry at Harukin?" "No! It''s nothing." I blushed in embarrassment. Harukin told me how much he love and need me but he said it on that thing called chat group and a lot of them saw it. I was really embarrassed from he did. That''s why, I wanted to ask Soketto about what''s Harukin doing in another world. Arriving, we saw Soketto cleaning her backyard with a stick broom. "Soketto!" I called her. "Oh, you two. What brings you here?" "Can we ask for divination?" "Sure, come inside." she said with a smile. We went inside her house. Sitting together on a square table with crystal ball in front of Soketto. "What do you want to ask me? Is it about Harukin?" "I''m going first, Yunyun." "Soketto, what''s Harukin doing right now?" "That''s... Let me try." Soketto focused to see something on the crystal ball. "Something is showing up!" "He''s somewhere I don''t know but he''s doing something." "What is it, Soketto?" "He''s holding something very large while falling from the sky." "What?!" We were shock. Suddenly, the crystal ball lit up. "What''s happening, Soketto?" Yunyun panicked. "I don''t know either! I got this crystal ball from Harukin as a gift. He said that this crystal ball is a magic item that can improve my divinations." "Huh? Another Harukin''s weird magic items again!" "Wait! Something is showing up!" Soketto focused back on crystal ball. In the crystal ball shows a blonde boy with conceited expression holding something big made of metal while falling from the sky. "Five seconds have passed." "Six seconds have passed." His voice is echoing from the crystal ball. "Seven seconds have passed." He was counting reversely. Suddenly, "ROADO ROLLA DA!" He crashed it towards the giant black armor that I recognize. "Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!" "Wait! Isn''t that Harukin''s Giant Black armor!" Yunyun pointed. "Yeah, you''re right." I responded, watching. The giant black armor threw punches from below the large metal thing. "It''s too late! You cannot escape!" "Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda!Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda!" He punches several times from the top of road roller "Eight seconds have passed! WRYYYYY!" "Be flat as Nee-san''s ?h?st!" "Huh?" I was surprised from what he said just now. It''s clearly Harukin and his talking about my small ?h?st. At the last punch of the blonde boy, the large metal thing crushed on the giant black armor. "Release!" The giant black armor disappeared from below before it was crushed. The crystal ball dims and it ended. .... "That was Harukin, right? He looks really different." Yunyun spoke, can''t believe what she seeing. "That''s Harukin, there''s no mistake. He may change his appearance. I won''t mistake him as someone else because he''s my twin brother." *Be flat as Nee-san ?h?st!* I clearly heard and remembered what he yelled just now and it''s even echoing in my head. He really fuels up my anger towards him. "I going to beat him really bad for that. Hehehehe..." I laughed with menacing tone "Megumin, your face is scary." "Next, Yunyun. What do you want to know?" Soketto asked me. "I just wanted to ask what is Harukin planning to do in that place." "Okay..." Soketto focused on the crystal ball. The crystal ball lit up again, showing up something again. Yunyun and I watched what''s happening on the crystal ball. What we see a very large beautiful castle. "Where is that place?" Yunyun asked in amazement. Suddenly, we saw a guy a standing on top of the magic staff while floating in the mid-air. We saw a lot of people watching him not far the castle. "Goodbye, Empire! Implooosion!!" Several crimson magic circle appeared around the surface of the large beautiful castle then it exploded, *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* The large castle collapse, crumbling down as it gets destroyed. After that, the guy flew towards the crowd of people, watching the castle as it turns to ruin. Pointing his hand towards them, "Attention, entire world!" "Hear my proclamation!" "I am Sun, Supreme Leader of the Soviet Yunyun and now your new ruler!" "The Emperor and Prime Minister Honest has surrendered and captured by me." "As a result of this, I already destroyed the Imperial Guardian and took all of the remaining Imperial arms." "And not even the remaining Jaegers have the strength to oppose me now." "If anyone dares to resist my supreme authority, they shall know the devastating power of my Implosion!" "Those who could challenge my military rule no longer exist." "Yes,? from this day, from this moment forward, the World belongs to me!" "I, Supreme Leader Sun commands you..." "Obey me, subjects! " "Obey me, world!" "ALL OF YOU ARE YUNYUN''S FRIEND NOW!" ... "We refuse!" All the people shouted together loudly. Then it ended. That guy was Harukin. ... Looking at Yunyun reaction, her face went paled. She became teary-eyed then, "Harukin, you idiot!" *Thud!* She ran away outside. (To be continued.) (A/N: See ya in my another fanfic.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 132 - 129: First Mission Chapter 129: First Mission Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Training grounds where the members of Night Raid''s honed their skills in ?ssassination, I was with Tatsumi doing push ups together with some girls sitting behind us. "Sun, what''s the purpose of this training? Aren''t we going to meet up with our companions in the east?" Tatsumi asked me. He''s doing a push up with two hands while I''m using only one index finger. On Tatsumi''s side, Mine was sitting on his back alone. "Tatsumi, since my new founded country Soviet Yunyun has become allied with the revolutionary army, we''re going to help with their ?ssassination jobs in cleaning up the rotten people in the Empire." "As for our companions, don''t worry about them. They''re travelling towards here and going to meet with us soon. It just that Maple always diverted somewhere else and gets lost on her path, making others to stop and go look for her." I answered. "Hahaha--Wait! When did you become a leader of a country?! Few days when we met with your group, you guys are just traveler just like us." "Hahaha! It''s a long story. I actually went to North to trade my goods so that I''ll have the money to pay your rewards." I lied as naturally as I breathed. I actually went there to meet Esdeath for the quest. "When Esdeath tried to conquer the country and accidentally met up with me. After I defeated her, a lot of things happened and became the leader of the country." "So that''s why you disappeared all of sudden at that time. Do you know that after you went somewhere, Maple always dragged us to weird places, making us getting lost on our path." "Well... I apologize on her behalf but she''s just like that. You have to be always keeping eye on her or else she''ll get lost without you noticing as she wanders around." "Hahaha! Even though she''s like that, we''re having fun travelling with her. Sayo seems like her, wanting to be friends with her. Just like you, she always does a lot of things that make us surprise." "Hahaha! You said it, Tatsumi!" I laughed. "Grrrrr..." "Huh?" We saw Mine growling behind Tatsumi, sitting on his back with angry expression. "What''s wrong, Mine?" Tatsumi asked her. Mine pointed at me "You''re asking me that? Look! Sun is only using one finger with a large boulder and four person behind his back." Then she pointed at Tatsumi, "While I''m the only sitting behind you and you didn''t even made a quarter of his push ups with your two hands!" "It making me look that I''m heavier than a boulder and four person combined." she complained. "Hey! Don''t compare me with Sun! I don''t even if that guy is human or a monster that disguising as a human." Tatsumi responded. "I''m a human, you know?" But only half. The reason that Mine''s sitting on top of him is that I told her to help with Tatsumi''s training in exchange that I returned back her imperial arm ''Pumpkin''. I said the same with Sheele and Akame. Chelsea and Aqua just volunteered for me because it looks fun for them. "Sun! Can you return back our Imperial Arms already? We need them on our ?ssassination job later." "Okay, I''ll give them back later after our training." "How is it, Tatsumi? I can be a good wingman too, right?" I whispered at Tatsumi. "What are you talking about, Sun?" Suddenly, "Yoh! Sun, Tatsumi. How was training?" Bulat appeared together with Susanno, Lubbock, Leone and Najenda. "It''s good and I felt warm up. We''re now ready to go with a mission with you guys." "Sun, can you return back there imperial arm? There''s a emergency ?ssignment right now and we need them." "Sure, but can I have the Incursio and Crosstail? Of course, not for free. In exchange, I''ll offer you guys another three imperial arms and money." "You know, Sun? I rather passed down my Imperial Arm to someone worthy in my eyes than selling or trading it to someone." "Wow! That sounds cool, Bulat-san. Here..." Bulat caught it then checked it if it''s real. "If you have time, can you train Tatsumi? He might die early if he don''t." I requested. "Sure." he gave me a thumbs up. I also thumbs up to him while doing one finger push up. "Me too, I also want to pass down my Imperial Arm to someone worthy." Lubbock spoke. Looks like he got inspired by Bulat. "Wait a minute." I stopped and placed down the large boulder from my back. Then I stood up, walking towards Lubbock. "What''s wrong?" Lubbock asked. I wrapped my arm around his shoulders then whispered, "Then how about this, Lubbock. I heard there''s an Imperial Arm called ''Spectator'' that can read your opponent''s mind and predict their next move. I''m going to find it and give it to you in exchange with your Crosstail. Do you want it?" "Sorry, still... I don''t want to--" "It has an ability to see through a woman''s clothes." "Tell me more!" Lubbock immediately said with full of interest. "It''s one of Spectator''s ability called Clearsight. The ability to look through solid objects like clothings. If you want, you can even see what beyond in their und?rw??r without you needing peak at them in the bathroom." Suddenly, Lubbock''s nose was bleeding. "It still has other abilities that you can use in the battle. How about it?" Lubbock wiped his bleeding nose, "What if I can''t use that Imperial Arm?" "Don''t worry, I''m a Magic Item Crafter. I can tamper the Imperial Arm for you so that it won''t reject you." "Still..." "Not enough? Fine, I give you the other three imperial arms I have as an additional trade. Najenda might like it if you give it to her as a gift." "Uuuugh... Okay, deal!" Lubbock gave me a thumbs up with his nose continued to bleed." I also gave him a thumbs up, "Thanks for patronage. I''ll bring the items to you in three days so I can tamper it for you." Bulat held his head, "What happened with the passing down of imperial arm to someone worthy?" "I can feel that these two are up to something no good." Leone spoke, looking at us with squinted eyes. "Sun, Tatsumi. Since Mine, Sheele, Bulat and Leone will be on emergency ?ssignment, I request the two of you as part of alliance to help with the ?ssassination on another request." Najenda spoke while smoking cigarette. "Who are the targets?" I asked. She glanced at Leone and said, "Leone... Tell me about the request we received a few days ago." "The targets are Ogre of the Capital Guards, and an oil merchant named Gamal." "What the client told me was that Ogre had accepting bribes from Gamal." "Everytime Gamal commits a crime, Ogre will frame someone to take the fall for him." "Her fiance was framed for one of his crimes and was sentenced to death." "Her fiance heard the two target talking to each other while in his cell so before his execution, he sent her a letter so she would know all this." "That why, she begging me to clear her regret from her heart." "After that, I accepted her request to send them both screaming to hell." Leone took out a large bag of money from behind her then showed it to us. "This is the payment for the job." "That person saved up this much money?" Tatsumi spoke. "I caught the scent of venereal disease from her... So she must have been selling her body to earn all of that." Tatsumi was really shock, "That''s..." "Did you check out her story?" Najenda asked. "They''re guilty. I observed them for a time from the attic of the merchant''s shop." ... "Okay. Night Raid will accept this request. We will deliver divine punishment upon the heads of this heinous monsters. And send them to hereafter." Najenda announced. "Taking out Jamal will be simple, but Ogre will be a formidable opponent." "Ogre the demon. He is called ''The Demon'' because his skill with the sword makes him an object of terror to the criminals of the capital." "Okay then, Tatsumi and I will deal with Ogre while you guys deal with Jamal." I spoke confidently. "I leave it to the two of you then." Najenda lit up another cigarette. "I''ll go and watch them." Chelsea spoke, jumping down from the large boulder. Glancing at Aqua, "Aqua, stay here with the others for now." "Yeah, good luck." "Don''t cause any trouble, okay?* "I''m not a child!" she retorted. "Tatsumi, let''s go!" I turned around, going back to our to prepare myself for the mission. Mine move out from Tatsumi''s back. "Okay..." Tatsumi responded, standing up. He followed after me together with Chelsea. After that, I returned back their Imperial Arms except Lubbock''s Crosstail which is now my possession. (To be continued.) (I''ll fix my mistakes tomorrow.) Chapter 133 - 130: Kill The Authority Chapter 130: Kill The Authority Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) It was night on the main street close to the main of the palace, I was standing on the rooftop of one the building together with Chelsea. We were watching our target walking along the streets while drunk. "Is Tatsumi going to be fine alone?" Chelsea asked. "Yeah, this is going to be an easy job for him." I responded. Our target is Ogre. He''s a large muscular man with black hair that was graying near his temples. He had an unusual hairstyle with four ponytails or braids on the back of his head wrapped in white cloth. He had a large star-shaped scar over his missing left eye, while his remaining eye was red with a black sclera. His teeth were shown to be quite sharp which give him a monster/demon-like aspect. (Img<<<) The plan started and Tatsumi approached Ogre from behind, talking with him. Few seconds later, Ogre walked together with Tatsumi, going to the alleyway. "Let''s go." "Mhm." Chelsea nodded at me. We also went to the alleyway, following the two of them. Arriving at the alleyway, the two of them stopped. Chelsea and I hid near them. "Hey. This place is fine, right?" Ogre faced Tatsumi. Tatsumi kneeled down on the ground, "I beg of you!! Please allow me into the capital defense force!" he begged loudly. Ogre was surprised. *Sigh* He sighed then said, "I thought it would be something like this." He turned his back at Tatsumi then walked away, "Then apply through normal process, idiot!" "...But," "In these hard times, it''s so very difficult to get in." Ogre stopped, "It''s to be expected isn''t it?" He also held his sword from his waist. "So, I take it you weren''t strong enough to past the entrance test." It seems that he already noticed Tatsumi''s killing intent. Ogre immediately faced Tatsumi, trying to cut him with his sword. "Ugh!" But Tatsumi swiftly slashed him before he can even attack. He was completely shock by Tatsumi''s speed as he bleeds, falling into the ground. "...I did it." Tatsumi celebrated. I came out, showing up myself. "Sun?" Chelsea was confused. She just followed after me. I manipulated my imperial arm Crosstail, walking towards Tatsumi. Tatsumi glanced at me, "Ah! Sun! Chelsea! I''m finish here." He waved at us. "Don''t let your guard down, Tatsumi. He''s still alive." I warned him. "Huh?" He stopped. "Ugh... What''s happening?... I can''t move!" I binded Ogre''s body with my Crosstail''s string, making him unable to move. Tatsumi was surprised, "What!?" Chelsea and I walked beside Tatsumi, looking at Ogre who''s struggling with my threads. "Damn!!! Tell me, who the hell are you?!" he angrily asked. I gave him a conceited smile then answered, lifting my hand towards him. "We are the Night Raid." "We lurk in the shadows, and we hunt the shadows. That is our sole purpose." "What?!" Tatsumi and Chelsea was shock, glancing at me. Ogre gritted his teeth in anger, "Night Raid? I see... You brats must be hired by someone to kill me. If I guess, it must be the bitch Fiance of the guy who was executed the other day. I knew it would have better to kill her as well." "If I get out of here, I''ll will find her. And then, I''ll find the rest of her family, and arrest them as criminals. And then, I''ll force her to watch as they are... Uuughhh..." I moved my finger as the thread binding his neck tightened, making him unable to breathe. "I heard enough. You talked to much for a man who''s going to die." My threads slices his neck, making his head fell and rolled to the ground. Taking off my threads his body, it dropped on the ground, scattering blood around it. Looking at his dead body, killing humans leaves a bad taste in my mouth, making me feel bad. I don''t really like to kill, but there are times that I have no other choice but do it. Turning my back, I walked. "Mission Accomplished. Let''s go back and report to Najenda." "He did a great job on this mission, but what''s with those phrases? I haven''t heard that being said by any members of Night Raid." Chelsea spoke, asking. "I don''t know. I think he just came with it out of nowhere." Tatsumi responded. The two of them followed after me. --- Returning back to our base, we gave our report to Najenda. "Good job on dealing with the target! Excellent!" Najenda praised us. "No problem." I replied. "Hehe... Thanks." Tatsumi smiled. "I just watched though..." Chelsea said. I noticed that Akame was staring at us. "Is something wrong, Akame?" I asked her. Akame walked towards Tatsumi then suddenly, she lifted his shirt, stripping him. "Wha... What the hell are you doing!?" Tatsumi screamed. She grabbed his arms, holding him. "Leone, Boss, Hold him." she said with stoic expression. "Understood." Najenda went towards them to help. "Oh! This seems like fun." Leone joined them. "Wh... What''s going on...? You can''t possibly be wanting to have...!" Tatsumi was flustered. Akame took off his pants. "Nooooooooo!!" Tatsumi yelled in embarrassment. She looked around his body, "Thank goodness..." "Huh?" I was surprised when I saw a change in Akame''s expression. I was stunned by the beauty of her smile with slight blush on her cheeks. (Img<<<) "I''ve seen friends die from poison because they wanted to be tough and not report the wound. But you seem to be undamaged." Akame held his hand. "The mortality rate for those on their first mission is high... You did very well." she praised him. "Th... Thanks." Tatsumi replied, sweating profusely. While watching them, "Akame was hoping you would live. She would have been lonely without you." Leone explained to him. While they are taking, Chelsea went close to me, looking at my face. "Huh?" "Arere... What''s wrong, Sun? Wait! That bitter expression... Don''t tell me... you''re jealous!" she said teasing me while grinning. "I''m not." I calmly replied to her while staring at her with deadpan face. I''m not really jealous. I guess she''s just being mischievous and love teasing just like me. "To think a guy like you who''s having relationship with multiple girls can still feel jealousy. Hahahaha!" she laughed. I didn''t say anything and just listened to her. "Chelsea, you better not laugh at him?" Aqua spoke, making her stop laughing. "Oh... Defending your lover? You really like him a lot, don''t you?" Chelsea replied with a smile. "No, I don''t really like him that much because his a really mean guy to me. But, I''m warning you, if you keep laughing at him, you''re just setting up the flag and before you even notice, you''ll already become one of us. I''m telling you this as the one who''s been with him for a long time." "Hahaha! Don''t worry, Aqua. That won''t never ever happen to me." Chelsea said confident tone. "Then I''ll congratulate and welcome you as his 16th lover when that happened." "I told you. That won''t never happen!" "We''ll see about that. When that really happens, you''ll know that it''s inevitable." Aqua took a sip on her tea. ... What did Aqua mean by that? It sounds like she knows something. "From here on, please continue coming back alive... Tatsumi." Akame shook Tatsumi''s hand. "Sure. Please take care of me, Akame!" "I wonder what his intentions are saying that while almost n?k?d." Leone chuckled. "You guys are the one''s that stripped me!" Tatsumi retorted. I glanced at Akame then, "What about me, Akame? Aren''t you gonna strip me too?" I asked. Akame glanced at me with her eyes squinted together with Leone, Tatsumi and Najenda. "There''s no need to do that." Akame responded. "Eh? Why?" "Because... You''re already n?k?d " "Huh?" Looking at my body, "What!? Since when!?" I was already n?k?d and only wearing und?rw??r. My habit of unconsciously stripping my clothes kicked again. "In the first place, my Murasame''s cursed poison which is very deadly didn''t work on you." ... She''s right... She doesn''t have to worry about me because I''m strong. But, this makes me feel slightly unhappy. *Sigh* I sighed, picking up my clothes on the floor and wearing it back. I was about walk back to our room when someone pulled my coat from behind. "Huh?" Looking behind, it was Akame. She was slightly blushing. "Ummm... Can I ask you to make dinner tonight, Sun? I really wanted to eat your cooking right now." she shyly requested. (Img<<<) I just smiled, seeing how she acts right now. "Sure... Wait for me in the kitchen." I responded. "Mm-Mhmm." she happily nodded at me. "But before that, Chelsea got a small scratch during our battle with Ogre." "What!?" Chelsea was surprised. Everyone glanced at her. "It was under her skirt." "Wait! Don''t listen to him. That''s not even true!" Chelsea tried to convince them. Akame''s eyes focused on her. "No! He was only joking." "If it''s not true then show it to us." Leone joined. "Wait! I didn''t even joined the fight!" Akame and Leone are already near her, trying to corner her. "Damn you, Sun!" Chelsea tried to run away. But Akame and Leone are too fast for her evade so she was caught, checking under her skirt. "There''s a swell on her th??hs which is bitten by a mosquito and she scratched it." ... "How do you even notice that? It was dark in the alleyway." Chelsea asked while struggling with the two of them. "Well... I can actually see pretty well in the darkness same as I can in the daylight." I answered. "Don''t tell me!" "Yeah, I saw it clearly. It''s white same as Akame." "You pervert!" (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 134 - 131: Reginleif Chapter 131: Reginleif Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Heavenly Realm - In the deep forest of Garden of Gods, there was a beautiful young girl walking, going towards the tree house. She has short blonde hair and green eyes. She wears a pink dress with a short skirt along with a few blue stripes. She also possesses two large white wings. In other words, she''s a gorgeous angel that can captivate any guy with her beauty. (Img<<<) She climbed up to the treehouse and knocked on the entrance door. "Gaia-sama! Eris-sama! I came here to check on your conditions!" she yelled. ........ There was no response from inside. "Hmmm..." "Gaia-sama! Eris-sama! Are you there!?" There''s still no one responding. She hesitated to grab the doorknob but she doesn''t have any other choice but to do it and check inside. When she turned the doorknob, she was surprise when the door was unlock. She felt something wrong and immediately opened the door. What she saw inside was very messy room with futon, blanket, clothes and other stuff are scattered around. But, what made her react like this was that Goddess Gaia and Goddess Eris was not there. It seems the two of them went somewhere after just getting well from their goddess sickness. She walked inside the room, standing near the small table with jewel box on top of it. She pouted and her face became red in anger while still trembling. She can''t stop her anger anymore and flipped the table. "Thud!* *Crash!* "Gaia-sama! Eris-sama! Do you know how hard to do the job of three goddess at the same time!? It''s really tiring that I already wanted to quit!" she screamed in anger while complaining. She squatted down, sulking while teary-eyed. "Huh?" She noticed that the jewel box was opened when it fell on the floor. In curiosity, she went and checked what inside the box. What she found inside was a piece of metal with several round holes. (Img<<<) "What''s this?" She took it out from the box, looking around it. "I should return it back before Gaia-sama found out that I opened her things." She was about to put it back when the piece of metal lit up in green light, turning into young girl. "What!?" The angel was surprised. She was a young girl with black hair in bob haircut style and dark green eyes. She was wearing a rectangular glasses and has fair skin, a light complexion and doll-like features. She was wearing a medieval scholar that comes with a cape behind her back and medieval scholar hat. (Img<<<) With stoic expression, she looked around. "Ummm..." The young girl noticed and glanced at her. ...... They stared at each other for a moment until the angel decided to break the silence. "Umm... May I ask... who are you?" the angel spoke. "My name is Reginleif, the seventh of the Thirteen Valkyrie Sisters. We are a group of demigods that are charged with guiding human souls to Valhalla." "Valkyrie? Demigods?" the angel mumbled. "But... that was already in the past after I died and turned to nothingness. Right now, I''m just an aimless young girl who doesn''t know what to do." The angel doesn''t what to say to her. "Oh, that''s right! Where is that Simp Goddess?" the young girl suddenly remembered and asked the angel. "Simp Goddess? Who are you talking about?" "Her name is... What is it again?" the young girl forgot. Pointing both of her index finger on her head, trying to remember the name. "I can''t really remember because she has a lot of names... Old hag, Disappointing Goddess, Widowed Goddess..." "Aren''t those just insults? Not names." "Ah! There''s another. It''s perverted Goddess." "If you''re talking about Gaia-sama, she''s not here currently." "That''s right! It''s her. Where is she?" Reginleif pointed at her. "I don''t know. I think she went down on human world together with Eris-sama." "Eh? What is she doing there?" "Well... Her only purpose on going down there is to visit the new Sun God." "Sun God?" "It''s a new deity that she made out of human soul. She didn''t explained anything to us but, it seems like she''s head over heels in love with him." the angel explained. Reginleif frowned, "That Simp Goddess... Don''t tell me..." She quickly ran outside. The Angel tried to follow after her, "Wait! Where are you going?" she yelled, asking Reginleif. "I''m going after them!" she responded, summoning a portal then immediately entered inside. ---****--- In a beautiful garden, there were two person gazing at each other. There was a tall, young and muscular man with supreme beauty. He has a platinum-blonde hair, and big eloquent blue eyes. He was wearing nothing but, classical fig leaf covering his groin. (Img<<<) In front of him is a beautiful and cute young girl with skin as unblemished and clear as porcelain, green eyes, straight long sky blue hair and a voluptuous ?h?st. She was wearing a gorgeous white dress. (Img<<<) "Adam!" The young girl started to speak, calling his name. "What is it, Gaia?" The young man responded. The slightly strong breeze blew at them, making their hair flow with the direction of the wind. "I love you. Please be mine!" the young girl confessed. "Why? I''m a mortal, Gaia. And you''re a goddess! We cannot be together." "No! I want it to be with you. I don''t really about my position as a Goddess as long I can stay by your side. You''re the who made me forget about my hatred and vengeance against those Gods. You changed and made to who I am now." The young man can''t believe what he heard just now from her. "You don''t really care even I chose to stay as a human as long as it''s me?" The young girl touched both of the young man''s cheek then she said while being teary-eyed. "Yes... I would not want for it to be anyone else." The young man slowly glanced below, trying not to show his face. "Gaia..." Then he glanced straight to her with serious expression, "I still love Eve and I won''t love any other woman other than her." The young girl cried, "Eh, Why? You can''t be with her anymore after you lost that match! Why can''t it be me!?" "That''s because..." "Because?" "You''re a perverted Goddess who always gets horny and tried to attack me even I''m sleeping." "Hey! What is wrong with being perverted?" "Your whole existence itself, Simp Goddess." A girl who''s resting under the shade of the tree answered. (Img<<<) "Shut up, Forehead glasses girl!" The young girl retorted. "Yes, yes. The disappointing Great Goddess Gaia-sama." the girl shrugged with mocking tone. "Grrrrr..." Then suddenly, "Huh?" A large crater appeared below her and she fell down. "Waaah! Save me, Adam!" The young man just watched her fall. *Hey! Wake up, Earth-chan!* *Gaia-sama, it''s time to go.* "Huh?" She woke up. "Gaia-sama?" The first thing she saw is Eris who''s shaking her. She slowly sat up and look around. "So this is what you''re doing when you''re not at guild, Erza! How unfair that you''re the only can come on his side." Mirajane in demon form said, while glaring at Erza. "Mirajane, I don''t know how did come here without Harukin''s permission but you must forced Paimon to bring you here." Erza responded. "I didn''t force her. I begged her bring me to Harukin but the first thing I see is the armor freak you!" "What did you say!? I''ll beat you up!" "Bring it on, Erza!" *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* The two of them fight with each other. "Those two are really good friends." Maple spoke with a smile. Hinagiku, Akane and Krul are silent. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 135 - 132: Kono Dio... Na! Chapter 132: Kono Dio... Na! Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Waking up, "Huh? Again!?" I see the same blue sky from my last dream. Sitting up, I appeared again on a grassy plain. "Does this mean..." I immediately look around, trying to find the little cat girl that appeared in my dream. "Behind you, sleepyhead!" I heard a childish voice behind me. Turning around and glancing to the source of that voice, I finally saw the little cat girl, standing behind me. (Img<<<) ... "What are staring at, Dummy!? Say something!" she spoke with annoyed tone. "Hello." I just waved my hand at her. "After I decided show to you again. Is that all you can say?" She seems to be complaining to me. I just smiled at her. ... "Umm... You said that you''re going to summon me with the magic item. Have you finally decided to become my real parent?" "Tsk Tsk." I waved my index finger. "Hurry up! Answer me quickly, you dummy!" she yelled loudly with embarrassed face. "YES... I AM!" I answered loudly as I slid my index finger to my right horizontally on the empty air in front of me then did a downward motion using my thumb. Hearing my answer, she made a happy expression. "Eh? Is that true?" "Tsk tsk. Tsk tsk tsk tsk." I moved my thumb; up and down. "Just answer me normally!" she shouted. "Haha! Yeah, I''ll become your father." "Yay!" she jumped in joy. (Img<<<) "Oh, that''s right. Just like Nana and Kur¨¥, do you have a name?" "Yes, my name is Diona." she shyly answered. I stood up and went towards her. "Diona? What an adorable name you have there, my little princess." I patted her head. "Hey! Stop treating me like a child, Dad!" "Hehehe..." I just giggled at her reaction. She pouted at me. "Diona." I called her. "What is it, Dad?" "Repeat after me, ''Kono Dio-na!''." "I refuse!" she retorted. --- (3rd Person''s POV) --- In a certain forest in the east of the surrounding lands beyond the walls of the capital, Erza''s group was going against the attacking Empire''s army of soldiers. "To think the high-class danger beasts that they fearing about are bunch of beautiful girls, we''re really lucky in this expedition." The important looking soldier spoke, gazing at Erza and her group malicious intent. "Yes, Chief. Those curvaceous and luscious body of them, I can''t wait to play with them. Hehehe..." the ?ssistant licked his knife, looking at them with perverted gaze. "You guys, capture those girls and kill that only guy! All of you can play with their bodies until you''re satisfied!" "Wooooah!!!" Erza and the others frown from what the army chief said while the Perverted Goddess was emitting a murderous aura while showing a beautiful and kind smile. Krul was looking at the soldiers with disgusted expression. "Ummm... Gaia-sama? I think we shouldn''t join this battle or else some big disaster is going to happen because of us." "Don''t worry, Eris. I can handle myself." "I''m not really shock that I meet again these foul and endlessly greedy creatures lurking around once I left husband''s world. It seems like, we have put these disgusting insects in their place." Krul spoke with full of killing intent. "Now, I think of it. Whenever Harukin went to another world for quest or something, he always ends up in dark and cruel places. But, it''s not bad because that''s how he met me by chance. Hehehe..." Akane spoke, reminiscing her past. "Hehe. Well, me too. Akane." Erza glanced at her,. smiling. "But I''m glad that Darkness is not here. If she''s here with us, she will be really happy to hear those soldier''s words." Eris said, making fun of Lalatina. ... "Pffffft!" "Hahahaha... Hahaha~" All of them laughed except Maple, Sayo, Hinagiku and Ieyasu who haven''t met Harukin''s Masochist Fiancee, Lalatina. The Perverted Goddess was not listening to them as she continues to stare at the army of soldiers with a kind smile. The important looking soldier pull out his sword, pointing towards them. "Attack!" The Army of soldiers charged towards them. "Everyone prepare yourselves. They''re comin--Huh?" Erza was about to use her Requip when she saw the army of soldiers stopped and slowly sinking in the ground. "What''s happening!?" "Help me! I''m sinking! I can''t pull out my feet." "Me too!" "It won''t let go of my foot! What the hell is happening!" "Everyone, help me!" Erza and others can''t believe what they are seeing. The Perverted Goddess walked in front of them. "Earth, is this your doing?" Erza asked her. Eris went towards her, "Gaia-sama! I already told you to not..." The Perverted Goddess stopped her by putting her index on her lips. "Ara. It''s not. This is just a natural calamity. I haven''t done anything to those glorified monkeys." she said with mischievous smile. ... The Army of soldiers struggled on the ground, "Waaahhh! Help me!" "I can''t get out!" They despaired and cried as they got swallowed by the ground until they disappeared. "Waaahh!" they screamed. After that, the ground went to it''s former form that looks like nothing happened. "Hehe... Thanks for meal." the Perverted Goddess licked her lips. "Gaia-sama, you overdid it." "Don''t worry, I didn''t kill any of them... I just buried them alive." the Perverted Goddess''s smile became menacing. "That''s more crueler! If Sun-kun known about this he''ll be angry at you." "It''s okay. Sun-kun said that there''s no problem if I kill as long as it''s those kinds of rotten humans." the Perverted Goddess replied with confident tone. "But what about them?" Eris pointed at their companions. When the Perverted Goddess glanced at them, she saw Maple and Hinagiku with paled faces, trembling as if like they watched a very scary movie. "Eh!?" "Earth, that was too much. Killing them swiftly with a sword is enough." Erza spoke. "Hey! I defeated them without showing any bloodshed." the Perverted Goddess complained. Akane went to check the two of them, patting their back. "Maple, Hina. Are you two, okay?" "I''m fine. It seems like I''m still not used it." Maple responded, trying to smile. "Akane, you''re also a Japanese like me, right? How can you endure these kinds of things?" Hinagiku asked her. "Well... I''m also from Japan but my world is different from yours which is peaceful. Mine is chaotic and dark World." Akane explained. "Hinagiku, Akane and I are from same world. That''s because of those arrogant vampires who kidnaps children and make them a livestock for blood." Krul joined there conversation. "Krul... aren''t you the leader of those vampires in Japan? Harukin said to me." Akane said, looking at Krul with squinted eyes. ... "Ehe." Krul replied with cheeky expression. "Ehe Te Nandayo!" Paimon suddenly appeared with several people with her. It was Wiz, Lalatina and Megumin together with the two children, Nana and Kur¨¥. "So this is another world?" Wiz looking around while carrying Nana. Megumin was carrying Kur¨¥ who''s sleeping on her back. Lalatina was heavily breathing while hugging herself, being turned on because of thought of being left alone by Harukin. "Ummm... Who are they, Paimon?" Maple asked. "Paimon! Why did you bring here also? Do you know how dangerous place is? Harukin will be more angry at you." Erza spoke, scolding Paimon. "Megumin stubbornly asked Paimon to do it. Also Nana and Kur¨¥ are already looking for him." Paimon explained. "Wait! If everyone is going to be here, where''s Yunyun?" Erza remembered, asking. ... "I tried but it seems like she can''t come here with us because she can''t enter the world gate whatever we tried to do." .... "Poor Yunyun..." "Don''t worry. Komi and Bocchi will be with her." Paimon ?ssured. Megumin steps forward, "Everyone, where''s my idiot twin brother?" ... No one was able answer because of scary look on her face. All they can thought, ''Harukin, Run!'' (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 136 - 133: Kill The Intruders Chapter 133: Kill The Intruders Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - In my dream, I was running around the grassy plain with my daughter Diona riding on my shoulders. "Dad! Faster! Hahaha!" Diona yelled, having fun while feeling the wind. "Yosh! Leave it to me. Hold on tight, okay?" I dashed forward, running more faster. "Yaaaay!" Suddenly, I felt something on my hands. "Huh?" Feeling this, I immediately slowed down then stopped. "What''s wrong, Dad?" "There''s a signal of my Cross tail''s thread from outside the base. It must be some intruders that has entered near our hideout. I need to wake up and deal with them." Diona became a little sad then jumped out from my shoulders, landing in front of me. "Then Dad, can we meet again on your next sleep?" I gave her a kind smile then responded, "Sure, let''s play again next time." "Ugh..." She suddenly pointed at me and became embarrassed, "I-It''s not like I''m lonely or anything, okay?"she said with angry tone. "Yeah, yeah. Sure." I went towards her then hugged her tightly. "Nyan!" she reacted, being surprised. "Just wait a little more for few days and we''re going to start the plan, and I''ll finish this quest so that you''ll now to be able to see the real world instead of this dreams." "Mm-Mhmm..." she nodded at me as she hugged me back. Letting go of her, I patted her head. "See you later, my little sweetie." "Yeah... Goodbye, Dad." she shyly waved at me. (Img<<<) Closing my eyes as I focus myself, I woke up from my dream. Opening my eyes, Aqua and Tatsumi are already not around the room. Looking at daylight outside the window, It seems like I overslept. "Those bastards, how dare they disturb me from my sweet dream." I mumbled with menacing tone. I immediately went out of the bed and change my clothes. After that, I went to the conference hall to warn the others about the intruders. --- In the conference room, *Yawn* I yawned then said, "Good morning, everyone. It seems like we have some visitors." Najenda glanced at me, "And who are they?" she asked, sipping her coffee. "Intruders." I answered like nothing. "Pffffft!" She spitted out her coffee a little, *Cough* *Cough* "Tell me that quickly!" "Do you want me greet them?" "There''s no need for you do that and leave them to Akame and others. We have something to talk about the plan to attack the Empire." "Okay..." "Anyway, Sun. How many intruders, and where are they?" "Probably, eight people. Everyone of them are close to the hideout." I answered. "They''re good. To sniff out this place means... They''re probably mercenaries of another race. There''s no another way." she said lighting up her cigarette. "Move out! Don''t let any of them return alive." she ordered. I glanced at Tatsumi, "Tatsumi, come and ?ssist them. This might be a good learning experience for you." "Ehh!?" "Bulat-san, please take care of him." "Yosh! Leave him to me." Bulat energetically responded. Akame and others immediately went outside while Bulat dragged Tatsumi with him. Lubbock stopped and glanced at me, "Oh, that''s right, I don''t have Imperial Arm!" Lubbock remembered. "Just join us with our meeting since Tatsumi will be with them. Najenda and I might need to hear some of your ideas." "...Okay." "What about me, Sun?" Aqua pointed on herself. "Go and clean the bathroom." "Why!?" she complained while shaking me. "I''ll give you some booze after you finished cleaning." "Yay!" She quickly ran towards the bathroom and clean it up. Now, Najenda, Lubbock and I are the one remaining. "We can start now the meeting." I said, placing a wide map on the floor. After that, we finished discussing the initial plan to defeat the Empire, and Akame and others easily dealt with the intruders. Gathering together, I started a drinking party for them with me just serving them some high quality boozes. Night arrives, Aqua became dead drunk again and had to clean up her mess. I brought her into our room and let her sleep comfortably on the bed while hugging a bottle of empty wine. Patting her head, I gave her a kind smile. "Goodnight." I went out of our room, going back to the conference hall. Everyone was sleeping with a smile on their faces. I walked, passing them. "Where are you going, Sun?" I heard Najenda''s voice, speaking to me. I turned around, glancing at her. "I''m going to the Capital to deal with some serial killer and take his imperial arm." "Are you fine by yourself? Night time is your weakest condition." "I don''t need to use that power to defeat him." I continued to walk, going outside. Suddenly, Akame appeared, walking in front of me while holding her sword Murasame. "Sun, I''m coming with you." "You know, Akame. I''m fine. This won''t take too long." Akame walked close to me. "No, I''m coming with you." .... *Sigh* I sighed then said, scratching the back of my head. "Fine. You can come with me." I walked, passing her. She smiled at me gleefully while slightly blushing. She happily followed after me. --- Few hours later, Akame and I arrived on Capital. Right now, the two of us are walking together along the empty streets in the middle of the night. "The people around the Capital don''t come out at night because they''re scared of the serial killer. It''s really convenient for us who are wanted by the Empire." "You''re wanted criminal? I didn''t see any image of you posted on the walls." "Well, I''m the Supreme Leader of the Empire''s enemy. They don''t have to do that." While walking together, Akame suddenly stopped. "What''s wrong?" I also stopped as I asked her. ... *Growl* Akame''s stomach growled. Touching her tummy, "I didn''t brought any snacks with me." She seems to be hungry. *Sigh* I sighed, opening my dimensional storage then I took out a food container, opening it in front of her. "This is called Burger Steak. It is dipped with a mushroom gravy to make it more delicious." (Img<<<) Akame''s eyes twinkled while drooling. "Wooooah!!" She looked around then pointed on something, "Sun, hurry! Let''s eat over there." "Okay." She went towards the bench seat. Huh? Bench? Seeing the bench, it was emitting a strong menacing aura. (Img<<<) [Oresuki - Bench Theme] My face went paled, trembling in fear. Since when did my life turned around and changed direction. When I was just a small child, all I wanted was just to live a simple slow life as magic item crafter in my weird village. Now before I knew it, I became a Demi-god that jumped from world to another world, having a lot of lovers. I even got some cute and energetic daughters. It all started when this menacing bench appeared before me. Now that menacing bench appeared again in front of me, I don''t know what kind of disaster it will change again in my life. But, remembering the things that happened to me in this past few years after this bench showed up to me. Why?! This mind-boggling bench! "Why? Why? Why is it there? I''m in another world, right? How did it arrived here? Can it follow me in any world I go? Akame sat on menacing and terrifying bench then move aside, tapping the seat as she glanced at me. "First, would you sit next to me?" she said while slightly blushing. Don''t say that line! I don''t have any choice but to go and sit beside her. I gave her the food container. "U-um..." "What is it?" "Actually..." She looked at me while blushing. "When I think about it, my ?h?st feels tight." This is bad! I don''t want where this going! "But thinking about it, I just can''t help myself." Nooooooooo!!! She looked at me with serious expression. "Sun..." *Gulp* Feeling the tension, I gulped. I prepared myself for the worst that will happen. "Can I have some rice? I felt like this dish of yours is a good pair with rice!" ... "Sure." I guess I''m just being paranoid. --- An hour later, Akame already finished eating and we''re resting together on the bench while waiting for the serial killer to appear in the middle of the night. I noticed Akame was trying to stay awake then she finally can''t take it and fell asleep. "Huh?" Her head fell, leaning on my shoulders. Well, it not really that bad to rest a little bit. I''ll just wake her up when the target show up. Suddenly, I felt a killing intent not far away from us, making even Akame woke up and become alerted. "He''s over there! Let''s go, Akame." I spoke, rushing where the killing intent came from. "Mhmm..." Akame immediately followed after me. --- Arriving at the location, I saw our target holding a woman on her neck, choking her as she begs for her life. This is serial killer that I''m looking for. Zank the Beheader. He was a tall man with blonde hair, wearing a Empire executioner''s uniform. (Img<<<) Beside him is a man who''s head is decapitated from his body, lying on the ground. His imperial arm ''Spectator'' is what I need for the trade I made with Lubbock for his Crosstail. "Please... Please don''t kill me!" The woman begged. The serial killer retain his menacing smile, "Oh, come now. It''s your own fault for walking around at this time of night. Didn''t your parents warn you about the scary monsters that come out after dark?" "I''ll do anything!" "Really? You would be willing to do anything you asked?" "Yes, I will! I''ll do it, so please!!" I walked towards them then said, "Target found." Noticing, he glanced at me. "Huh? Who the are you?" he asked, frowning at me. "We are the Night Raid. We lurk in the shadows, and we hunt the shadows." "Night Raid? Hmm... Oh, I see... That girl beside you must be the ill reputed Akame and her Demon sword Murasame." Akame took her sword stance. "I''ve been wanting to her. Happy happy." "Sun, I''ll take him." Akame requested. "No, Akame. This is not a mission. I''m targeting him personally because I need his Imperial Arm for my deal with Lubbock. Just watch me on the sideline." ... She smiled at me, "Okay..." she move aside. "Oh, so you''re the one who''s the gonna take me. Alright, I''ll play with you. Hehehe... Next will be Akame after I took off that head of yours." "Looks like I''m being underestimated. Let''s see what can you do." I said, walking towards the serial killer Zank. "Hehehe... But, first--" He was about to slice the neck of the woman. "Dark Berserker, ZA WARUDO!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped. Everything around me was frozen in places. "Yare yare. You took a long time to show up. Akame and I are already sleepy waiting for you. Now, we don''t have any time to play with you." I inhaled, my stand Dark Berserker appeared behind me and rushed towards Zank who''s frozen in time, giving him barrage of devastating punches. "Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!" After ten seconds, the time has begun to move again. *Thud!* Zank flew away, crashing on the wall as I catched the woman between my arms. Putting down the woman, "Ssssh. Don''t tell anyone what you saw, okay? Next time, don''t come out at night. It''s dangerous." "Yes... Thank you very much." she responded while slightly blushing. "Now, go!" "Yes!" She nodded then ran away back home. Looking at Zank beaten up body, "Now, it''s time to clean up." After that, I borrowed Akame''s sword and finish him. I took his Imperial Arm and went back to our hideout together with Akame. As expected the most terrifying I faced aside from my very angry twin sister is that menacing bench no matter how strong I become. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 137 - 134: Partner Chapter 134: Partner Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Another morning arrives and I overslept again, I took down the serial killer last night and took his Imperial Arm. After going back to our base, I went straight to the bed and sleep. In my dreams, I spent some time playing with my daughter Diona. Waking up, I felt something on top of my ?h?st. I slowly opened my eyes, ... I saw a girl with black hair in bob haircut style, sleeping soundly on my ?h?st. My eyes widened in surprise, seeing that she was not wearing any clothes. What!? Who is she? And why is she n?k?d!? Trying to move my arms, "Huh?" There''s something weighing on both of my arms. Turning my head to right side, I saw Aqua sleeping comfortably, hugging my right arm in place of her wine bottle. ... I already used to her sleeping beside me so I felt nothing but disappointment to her from drinking too much. Wait! Then who''s sleeping on my left side. Glancing to another side, my cheek twitched seeing Akame sleeping on my left arm while drooling. Eh? Akame? How did she end up sleeping beside me? "Ugh..." Tatsumi woke up as he sat up, looking around. "Huh?" His eyes landed on my direction. ... He rubbed his eyes then look at me again. ... *Yawn* He just yawned, stretching his arms then went out of his bed, going to the door of our room. "Hey, Tatsumi! Why are you ignoring me? Come and help me out of here." "Shut up, Womanizer! You reap what you sow. Deal with it by yourself." "Wait! There''s a misunderstanding here. I only slept together with Aqua last night then when I woke up, it suddenly turned out like this." "Sun... Meat... More meat..." Akame was sleep talking. Tatsumi looked at me with squinted eyes then opened the door. "Wait, Tatsumi! Where are you going?" Tatsumi stopped, "Najenda-san asked me to go on a mission with Mine in the Capital." "Oh, what kind of mission is it?" "We''ll go there to inspect the city''s condition." "So, in other words, it''s a date. Nice ?ssist, Najenda-san." I said, giving Tatsumi a thumbs up. "No, it''s not! I''m going now, Sun!" he retorted, becoming flustered. *Thud!* "Hahahahaha-Wait! What about me? I can''t get out of here." "Mhmmm..." The girl on top of me woke up, rubbing her left eye. When she sat up, I can completely saw her n?k?d body. Her body is under-developed just like Nee-san. She has fair skin, a light complexion and her eyes are teal green. She stretched out her arms and body then looked at me, "Good morning, Adam..." ... Adam? ... "Adam, why aren''t you responding?" "Ummm... I''m sorry Miss, but may I know who you are?" I asked in confusion. ... "What!? You don''t remember me?" "Sorry, I might met you somewhere but, I don''t really remember whom you are." She took something near us and it was her eyeglasses. She wore it then stared at me. Looking at her face right now, I suddenly sense a strong familiarity to her. I felt like I known her for a very long time but I don''t really remember any of it. What is this... Feeling like this, I was stunned unable to say anything as I keep gazing at her. "You don''t really remember do you?" "Yes, also can you wear some clothes? There are two girls sleeping beside me right now and I don''t want to be seen in this kind of situation." Staring at me with stoic expression, *Sigh* She sighed then stood up. Her front bottom is completely exposed, making blush me but it seems like she doesn''t really care about me seeing it. "I understand now. How unfortunate... but it''s better this way for your sake." She turned around and picked up her clothes on the floor, wearing it. "What do you mean by that?" I asked. "Nothing, forget what I said just now." After she finished wearing her clothes, she turned around and faced me. Her attire consist of medieval scholar that comes with a cape behind her back and medieval scholar hat. (Img<<<) "Let''s me introduce myself again to you, Adam. My name is Reginleif, the seventh of the Thirteen Valkyrie Sisters. I''m one of those demigods that are charged with guiding human souls to Valhalla." I was surprised by her introduction. "You''re a Valkyrie and a Demi-god!?" "Yes... but now, I''m a former one." she responded. "Wait! Why are you calling me Adam?" She looked at me with slight sadness on her face. "That''s... May I know your current name right now?" "It''s Haru..." "Haru?" I paused when I remembered my real name was weird. "Just call me Sun." "That''s your nickname as a Sun God. Tell me your real name." I was shock when she knows that I''m the Sun God. "How did you know that?" "Didn''t I tell you that I''m Demi-god? I also live in the Heavenly Realm." "Heavenly Realm? Why didn''t I see you there when I last visited?" "I asked the Simp Goddess to seal me for the time being but I was accidentally release by the angel yesterday." "Simp Goddess?" "I''m talking about the Goddess... What was her name again? Horny Goddess?" "You mean, the Perverted Goddess Gaia?" "Yes, that''s her!" "I heard from the Angel that the Perverted Goddess created a Sun God from a human soul which is you athen become head over heels in love with you." Hearing that, I felt disgusted and disappointed at the same time. "Seeing your expression right now makes me conclude that your relationship with her is still the same as always and no progression." "You said it. Anyway, my real name is Harukin. I know it''s strange name but that''s the name they gave me." .... Reginleif was silent. "I''ll just call you Adam." "You can call me Haru or Sun, you know?" "No, Adam." ... "Can you call me something--" "No. Only Adam." ... "Why are you calling me Adam? That''s not even my name in my past life." "I know... But that''s not all of it." she responded. "What!? You mean..." I pulled both of my arms from Aqua and Akame, sitting up. I went out of the bed and face Reginleif. It seems like it didn''t disturb their sleep and wake up. "Yes, there''s more to it. But I can''t tell you about it. It''s not the right time yet and all I can tell you is you''re Adam." .... We stared at each other for a moment, *Sigh* I sighed then said, "Fine... Call me whatever you wanted." With that, my name increased again. "Adam." she called me. "What is it?" "Adam!" "What?" "Adam, Adam!" "Yes, I''m Adam." I responded, going with the flow. She became teary-eyed, smiling while gazing at me. "Adam!" she jumped, hugging me. "What!?" I don''t know what to do so I hugged her back to hold on her. "Welcome back, Partner." "Huh? Partner?" She suddenly grabbed my face "Yes, we''re partners no matter what." she suddenly kissed me on my lips. "Hmmmp!" She slowly and gently slip her tongue into my lips, going inside my mouth. She''s good... The tip of her tongue touch with mine, engaging in a dance. Retracting her tongue, she bit my lips. After that, she pulled away and gave me a smile. ... I wasn''t able to say anything. Letting go of me, she lifted her right arm, pointing her index finger to me. "Adam, give me your hand!" "Huh?" "Our hearts must be on the same wavelength." I just followed what she said and lifted my left arm. I remembered that Gaia asked me to do the same thing before I reincarnated Maple. "Once complete, I shall become a part of you." What is she trying to do? She touched the tip of my index finger. "Now, in this moment. We are one." "Divine Treasure Forge... V?lundr!" "What!?" "Adam, I''ll always stay by your side no matter what happened." "Once again, please take care of me, Partner." she followed with a smile. Her body lit up and turned into multiple strip of paper, going through my left arm and body then it wrapped my right hand. My right hand lit up a blinding light for a moment, "This..." A knuckleduster appeared in my hand. "A weapon?" "Sun, why are you so noisy early in the morning. I can''t sleep properly." Aqua woke up, complaining to me. "Huh? Why am I here?" Akame also woke up, looking around in confusion. When the two of them glanced at me, "Sun, why aren''t you wearing anything?" Aqua asked, rubbing her eye. "Sun, your clothes..." Akame spoke, yawning. Looking at my body, I saw myself wearing only a boxer shorts. "Eh? Not again." (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 138 - 135: Tampered Imperial Arm Chapter 135: Tampered Imperial Arm Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - In our room, I disassembled the Imperial Arm Spectator, making some changes to make it possible to be wield by Lubbock. Using my talent as a magic item craftsman, I was changing the requirements it needs to be able to use by him. After making some adjustments, I was able to change the requirements using my magic then ?ssembled it back. Wiping the sweats on my forehead using my arm, "Phew... Finally finish." Looking at the window, it''s already in the middle of the dark. "I wonder if Akame and others are doing okay." The whole squad of Night Raid except me and Aqua went to a mission to ?ssassinate the blood relative of the Prime Minister. It is said that target abducts girls from the Capital and beats them to death. The target''s five bodyguards also shares the guilt with what evil thing they''re doing. *Sigh* "Oh, Adam. Are you going somewhere?" Reginleif asked, sitting down on the bed while reading a book about Imperial Arms. "Bath." I answered, picking a towel. "Can I join with you?" "No. Stay here and don''t let anyone see you." "I don''t really mind being seen n?k?d as long as it is you." "Still..." "I''ll wash your back." ... *Sigh* "Fine... Do what you want." I went outside our room. She just smiled then followed after me. --- After taking a bath, Reginleif turned herself into knuckleduster then I hid her inside my pocket. Just how portable she was. Arriving at the conference room, I saw Najenda sitting on the chair while reading some reports. It seems like, she''s having some problems based on her complicated expression. While walking towards her, "Is something wrong, Najenda-san?" "It''s nothing, Sun. Just some reports about the high level Danger Beasts lurking at the east of the Capital." Hearing that, I remembered about Erza and Maple together with our other companions. I haven''t any contact with them for two days but Erza is silent on what''s happening to them. She always says to me that they''re doing okay and they get always lost their path because of Maple. She also said to me I should prepare myself when I meet them. Nee-san and others seems not answering my question to them. I wonder what is happening to them. Are they mad at me? Lately, I always felt a chill, making me shiver down to my spine. Is this a bad premonition? "What''s happening over there?" I curiously asked Najenda. "The said High Level Danger Beasts that wiped out the thousand army of the Empire increased, making the people of the capital anxious." "Increase? How did that happen?" "At the last army send by the Empire for the expedition to exterminate those High Level Danger Beasts, they didn''t only saw two but even more of them together." "What!?" I was completely shock. "According to the spy I sent to see what kind of monster are those High Level Danger Beasts in this reports, what they saw are not Danger Beast but people with unknown abilities." "A woman with long scarlet hair that can quickly into different types of armor and weapons. She can summon multiple floating swords and launched them, easy wiping out the Empire''s army." That was Erza. (Img<<<) "A girl wearing a black armor and holding a large shield. She''s riding a giant floating turtle and summon a poison dragons to defeat her enemies. "What shocking in this report is that anyone attack her didn''t put any scratch on her even the attacks hit on her cleanly in any parts of her body." Maple... (Img<<<) "Those are the two who thought was a High Level Danger Beasts. The others are..." Najenda went to the next page of report. What they saw must be Ieyasu and Sayo which is together with Erza and Maple. Their skills must being recognized now. I''m happy for them. "A little girl with pink twin-tail hair who ripped her opponents and kill them mercilessly." "Eh?" That''s Krul, right? How did she ended up there? (Img<<<) "A young woman with long white hair that transforms into a demon and blast off the army of soldiers, wiping them out." Long white hair? Demon Transformation? That sounds Mirajane. (Img<<<) "Another one is a girl with blue hair. She has a ability to drag her opponents and sink them to the ground, making them scream in fear unable to do anything." Blue hair? Fake Rem? What is she doing here? (Img<<<) "The others are girl with long pink hair who''s skilled in sword, a female knight who fearlessly charges to her enemies even without any weapon in her hands, a girl who can steal her opponents possessions, a woman who freezes her enemy in ice, a girl in a military uniform who has a very strange attack, a long black-haired girl who uses a bow and a only guy who''s not bad in using a sword." (Imgs<<<) Hearing those descriptions, my face went paled, sweating profusely. There''s no mistake, its them. What are they doing here? This world is too dangerous for them. "Oh, there''s more!" "Huh?" "They saw a little girl with two small children, being guarded by her." .... "Sun, that''s what all written in this report." she arranged back the reports. "Huh? Sun... Is something wrong? You look pale." "No..." "What?" Suddenly, "Gaaaaahh!!" I freaked out, screaming. "Sun?" "Nana!! Kur¨¥!! Why here!?" (Img<<<) "Calm down, Sun!" "Sorry, Najenda-san. I have something important to do." "Huh? Where are you going?" "I explain everything after I return back later. Sorry, I''m really in hurry. I''ll leave Aqua and Tatsumi to you." "Okay, Sure. Be careful." "Yes! Thank you very much, Najenda-san." Taking out from my pocket the Imperial Arm that I tampered for Lubbock, I placed it on top of the table. "Here''s the imperial arm that I traded with Lubbock. Please, give it to him." "Okay..." "I''ll be back shortly. See you guys later." I left in hurry. ... She looked confused. --- Outside our base, I immediately opened my system, checking my friend system. _________________ Friend System Friend List (5/5) Hyakuya Akane (zzZ) [Chat] [Move] Erza Scarlet (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Katsura Hinagiku (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Honjou Kaede (zzZ) [Chat] [Move] Megumin (zzZ) [Chat] [Move] [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] [Random Invite] Summon Beings (5/10) Krul(Busy) Aqua(Busy) Mirajane Strauss(Busy) Wiz(Busy) Dustiness Ford Lalatina(M) [Back] _________________ ... "How!?" Paimon has a lot of explanation with this. Suddenly, the knuckleduster flew out of my pocket and turned back to her real form. "Reginleif?" "Adam, what''s that?" "Oh, this is a system." "System?" "It''s something that the Perverted Goddess gave me as a cheat when I reincarnated. It''s called Friend System that can make me contact someone even she''s in another world." "So this what she''s been doing, wasting her power just to create this." "Yes. But I didn''t mind because it useful for me on it''s own way even though it has part which is annoying." (Img<<<) "Then can you use it to contact me even I''m far away?" "Yes, but you have to join the friend system. The problem is I don''t have any spot for you." "That summon being part, it seems like it''s not full yet." "Are you fine becoming my familiar?" "Not really. What I want is to become your partner. Since I don''t have any choice, I''ll bear becoming your familiar." "Okay." "How can I become your summon being." Trying to remember, "Hmmm... According to Paimon, you have to kiss--" "No problem." Reginleif grabbed my head, pulling me as she gave me a passionate kiss. Pulling away, no notification appeared but her name appeared on my friend system. ____________ Summon Beings (6/10) Krul(Busy) Aqua(Busy) Mirajane Strauss(Busy) Wiz(Busy) Dustiness Ford Lalatina(M) Reginleif(Active) ____________ "Eh?" "Oh, there''s a partner relationship. I''m one of your summon beings now, Adam." This system is acting strange. It should notify me if someone was added in this system. I think it has to do with Paimon. "Adam, I can sense the Simp Goddess''s power in this direction." Reginleif pointed in a certain direction. "Okay, let''s go! Reginleif." "Yes, Adam!" (Img<<<) I took out one of my magic staves from my dimensional storage and flew towards the sky, going to where Erza and others are. (To be continued) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 139 - 136: Abandon All Hope Chapter 136: Abandon All Hope Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Few hours later flying in the sky, I arrived in the east of Capital, looking for Erza and others. I''m worried about them especially when I heard about my daughters Nana and Kur¨¥ are here with them. Arriving near their location, I noticed some ?ssassins and soldiers sneaking towards their direction. Frowning at them, "Don''t tell me... They are attacking Erza and others nonstop even at night. Unforgivable!" *Calm down, Adam. Don''t worry, the Simp Goddess and Goddess Eris are with them so they''re going to be fine. They won''t let anyone of them get hurt.* Reginleif spoke to me through telepathy in her knuckleduster form. Her words gave me a piece of mind "Okay." I jumped down from my magic staff, grabbing and putting it back in my dimensional storage. Landing in front of those sneaking bastards, crashing the ground. *Thud!!* "What!?" They were surprised when I suddenly appeared in front of them. "Sneaking to attack my love ones, peace will be never an option for you guys." I said, grinning. "Everyone, kill him!" One of them shouted. "Reginleif, let''s do this." I took a fighting stance. *Yes, Adam.* I wanted to test this knuckleduster against them. One of them jumped on me, swinging his sword. Swinging my right fist, it landed through his ?h?st. "Huh?" The ?ssassin just dropped on the ground dead. His comrades were completely shock. I was surprised too because my punch is not that strong during nighttime. *Adam, I''m a weapon who can kill a God. Using me against a normal human, of course, they will utterly destroyed.* she explained. ... "Okay, I won''t use you for now." *Why!?* "No, I don''t want my daughters see me bathed in human blood. They won''t come near me, seeing me like that." *Okay...* "Stay there for now as I beat the sh*t out of them." Taking out multiple throwing knives from my dimensional storage, me and my stand threw it concurrently around my enemies. "Sorry, I''m gonna take this seriously." I jumped at the group of ?ssassins and soldiers, Raising my hands, "Dark Berserker, ZA WARUDO!" *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped. I conjured a copy of Imperial Arm ''Murasame'' in my hand. I launched myself towards them swiftly slashing all the enemies in front of me then teleport to the near throwing knives that was planted around the enemies then repeat the same thing, slash them and teleport instantly to another one. I did it in a flash. I just leave them die in Murasame''s cursed poison. Appearing behind them, ten seconds has passed and the time begun to move again. "Huh? Where did he go?" they tried to find me, looking around. Inserting back the Murasame sword on its scabbard, *Cling!* "He''s behind us! Kill him!" "You''re all already dead." "What!?" Cursed poison mark spread through their body, making them stop moving. "A cursed mark? Since when? Uuughhh..." One by one, they all fell on the ground lifelessly. "Next." I said, going towards a certain tree. Concentrating my breathing, I ran through a surface of the tree trunk with my feet flickering with Hamon. I jumped from the tree to another tree, going to where Erza and others. --- Erza was using her Black Wing Armor which has two large wings that enables her to fly around and engage in aerial sword battles while Mirajane was in her demonic form, Satan Soul. (Img<<<) I don''t know how Mirajane arrived here but it must be Paimon''s doing, turning her as my familiar. Not only her, even Wiz became my familiar. I don''t really know on why my Fiancee Lalatina became my slave. Thinking of something, "I want to surprise them a little bit." I took out a black face mask from my dimensional storage, wearing it together with my hood to hide my identity. *Boom!* After they defeated every single of their enemies, I decided to show up myself. "Versatile Actor." I casted a spell on myself, changing my voice into someone''s voice that they don''t recognize. I jumped from the tall tree, landing in front of them. They became alerted of me, taking their stance. "Who are..." Erza spoke. "Congratulations on defeating my subordinates. Now, you have face against me." I said with conceited tone. ... "So you''re their Boss, let me take you down myself." Mirajane was about to charge towards me. "Huh?" Erza grabbed her shoulder. "Stop, Mira!" "Why, Erza?" Erza glanced at me, "You''re Harukin, right? What are doing?" she asked. "Harukin!?" Mirajane was surprised. Taking off my hood and facemask, "How did you found out, Erza?" I asked, returning back into my original voice. "Simple, you''re not wearing any pants." Erza answered. Looking below me, I''m only wearing my und?rw??r shorts. ... I got found out immediately because of my disturbing habit. "Yare yare. Not again." "It seems like you''re appearance returned back to it''s original color except your hair." "Yes, as long as some of my clan''s physical traits returned back. I''m already happy enough." Erza smiled on me, using her Requip to return back to her original armor. She ran towards me. "Harukin!" "Ugh!" Mirajane bumped into her while transforming back into her human form. "Harukin!" she yelled in joy. Erza stumbled on the ground. "Like I let you!" She immediately grabbed Mirajane''s foot, making her fall to the ground. Mirajane became furious, glaring at Erza, "Erza!" Erza glared back at her, "Mira!" The two of them immediately stood up, grappling with each other. Looking at them, I just got an headache. "Stop fighting, you two. Where''s everyone?" "Huh?" The two of them stopped. "They''re over there in the camp." Erza pointed on a certain part of the forest. "Okay then. Let''s go." I started to walk, passing the two of them. They followed after me. Arriving at their camp, I saw Hinagiku, Krul and Wiz watching the bonfire. When the three of them noticed us, "Erza, Mira! Welcome... Huh?" she stopped when she saw me. Wiz and Krul stared at me but they wasn''t able to recognize me. Hinagiku eyes widened when she saw me. She glared at me, gritting her teeth. "Haru!" She immediately picked up her wooden sword and charged at me. She swung her wooden sword towards me. *Swoosh* I easily dodged it. "Wait, Hinagiku! What wrong with you?" She kept swinging around, chasing after me as I evade all of it while running. "Stop it, Hinagiku! What did I do to you?" "This is your fault! Return me back to my world!" she angrily yelled. I was about to retort against her when I saw tears in her eyes. She''s not herself right now. I guess something happened to her that made her like this. When she made another swing, I immediately caught her sword and took it away from her, throwing it behind me. I immediately hugged her. "Let go of me!" she struggled at me. "I won''t until you calmed down." She was hitting me several times while crying. "Shut up, this is your fault!" Hinagiku is a strong person but deep inside, she''s still a girl. When she stopped, leaning her head on my ?h?st. "Hinagiku, I''ll take responsibility and protect you no matter what it takes." ... She was still crying. "Ah! It''s Daddy." Kur¨¥ went out of the tent, pointing at me. "Papa!" Nana followed next. Glancing at them, "Nana, Kur¨¥? Why did you two come here too?" Suddenly, I felt a chill, making me shiver. I saw someone coming out of tent. "Harukin..." It was Nee-san and her eyes was glowing. (Img<<<) I don''t know why she''s like that. "Be flat as my ?h?st, right? Harukin?" she said with menacing tone. Hearing that, my body trembled in fear and my face went pale, sweating profusely. *Gulp* I gulped. Abandon all hope... (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 140 - 137: Debt Chapter 137: Debt Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - At their camp inside the tent, I was executed by my twin sister when she known that I''ve been calling her ?h?st flat multiple times. She unleashed her anger, beating me up last night then she rolled me up in a thick blanket and tied it with a string. After that, she rode on top of me and pinched my cheeks for long time together with Kur¨¥ until the two of them got tired and sleep on top of me. Nana was already with Wiz sleeping together with us inside the tent. Hinagiku was still acting strange last night and decided to sleep with us. It seems like the others are sleeping on another tent and some of them are watching outside, guarding. Morning already arrives after saying my goodbye to my daughter Diona in my dream then woke up. Gazing at my twin sister''s sleeping face, it made me happy that I was finally able to sleep beside her again. It felt like I was already back in my home world. Turning my head to my left side, I saw Hinagiku sleeping peacefully close to me. I wonder if she''s already okay after seeing the cruel things here in this world. "Uhmmm..." Suddenly, she woke up, slowly opening her eyes and looking at me. It''s seems she still half asleep. "Good morning, Hinagiku. Are you alright now?" I said with a smile. She stared at for a moment then when she realized that she woke up beside me, she became flustered, turning red. "Wah... wah... wah... gyaah!" She immediately sat up, moving away from me while covering her ?h?st. "Hey! Did you just think that I will do something to you while you''re sleeping? I''m not like that! In the first place, do you think I can do something in this kind of situation." When she realized that I was tied in the rolled blanket, "Pffffft! What are you doing, Haru?" she chuckled. "I got punished, of course." "Well, you reap what you sow. You called her flat." Glancing at her ?h?st, she has the same size as Nee-san. When she noticed that I''m looking at her ?h?st, a vein popped up from her temple. "Did you just thought about me being flat too?" I immediately looked away, "I didn''t." "You!" Glancing back at her, "Hinagiku, you don''t have to worry about your ?h?st size. I love them even they''re small." She became furious while being red in embarrassment, "Ha-ru... You pervert!" she said, raising her hand. *Slap!* Her palm left a red mark on my cheek, but her cute reaction is really priceless. Definitely worth it. "Haru, you''re always getting in my nerves. How much more you wanted to annoy me?" "Well, that''s because you''re so adorable. Especially, your cute reactions. I really love seeing them." I responded. "So you wanted getting beaten by me then, how about I smash that annoying face of yours, right now?" She picked up her wooden sword beside her then she pointed it on my face. "Wait! Did I threw that away last night? How did you get it back?" "Oh, your daughter Nana went to pick it up and gave it back to me before I sleep. She''s really a good girl." "Of course, I raised her well. Hahaha..." "Now, prepare yourself for another beating." "Wait! Wait! Wait! Nee-san already gave me a lot of beating last night so just give me a kiss instead." Suddenly, Hinagiku froze then her face reddened again. Gritting her teeth, "That''s not a kiss, it was a CPR, you jerk!" "Huh? What do you mean?" She swung her wooden sword. Closing my eyes, I prepared myself to take the hit. *Thud!* ... I felt nothing. Oh, that''s right. It was already daytime. Opening my eyes, I glanced at her. She was blushing hard in embarrassment, covering her face, but I don''t know why? Is it from what I said just now? I was just teasing her though. "Huh?" I noticed something under her slightly flipped skirt. "Oh, it''s white again today. Same as when we first met." She suddenly grabbed my cheek and pinched it hard. "You never learned, do you?" Letting go of my cheek, *Sigh* She sighed, calming down while slightly blushing. "Why do I have to be stuck with someone like you?" "Well... I don''t really know. If you still wanted to blame me from being unable to go back home in your home world, sorry but, I can''t do anything about that." ... "Well... About yesterday. We''re defending ourselves against the army of soldiers who tried to attack us." "Hinagiku, this is world is very dangerous. You shouldn''t come here in the first place." "Yeah, you''re right. I was really naive and still came here after Paimon told me what kind of place is this." "Then what made you come here knowing how dangerous this place?" "It''s..." Suddenly, she became embarrassed. "What? Tell me." "It''s... you." "Me?" "No! Don''t misunderstand! It''s not I''m worried about you or anything. It just that when something bad happened to you, I won''t be able to go back home anymore." she angrily said while being embarrassed. ... This girl... She reminds me of Diona. No wonder she''s compatible with her. "Are you listening to me, Haru?" "Yes, Yes. I heard it, Hinagiku." ... "Haru!" "What?" "Technically, you''re currently 12 years old, right?" "Yeah, you''re right." "How old are you before you died in your past life?" " It''s 16 years and 11 months. Just say I''m 17 years old." "So you''re older than me in your past life. I''m 15 years old right now. Adding your past life age to your current age, doesn''t that make you..." She glanced at Nee-san who''s sleeping on top of me, "Lolicon?" ... "Nope, I prefer older girls. In the first place, you shouldn''t talk about ages when it comes to my relationships." "What do you mean?" "You know Krul, right?" "Yes, I came here together with her?" "She''s a half-vampire and her age is over 1200 years old." "Eh?" "Wiz over there is actually a undead lich. Her real age is--" "20." "Huh?" We glanced at Wiz who just got waken up, "I''m 20 years old right now, Harukin."she said with menacing tone, staring at me. "Yes... she''s 20 years old... No questions asked." She just gave me a smile. ... "That''s why, Hinagiku. You shouldn''t compare the difference in age. As long as there''s love, age doesn''t matter. Of course, it should be in legal age." *Sigh* She sighed, "Just like Paimon said, a lot of rules doesn''t really apply to you. A 12 year old boy having a lot of lovers and also had two daughters. This is ridiculous." "Well... I can''t really help it. It was inevitable." I said, becoming dejected. ... "Oh. that''s right, Haru! About your father." Hinagiku suddenly remembered. "What''s with him?" "Few days ago, some visitor came to your house, looking for you. She told us that your parents who came to Elroad for vacation got arrested." "What!? Why? You should told that earlier, Hinagiku." "I thought your twin sister already told you. It seems your father lost all his money in the Casino and even gained a lot debt, making him get arrested then turning him into slave in that kingdom." I got worried, hearing the bad news. "What about Mom? What happened to her?" "With the help of Lalatina, your mother was able to return back home safely through negotiations but for your father... it seems they can''t do anything about him because the debt is too big." Hearing that, I got a lot of headache. "With that, all your property in the Crimson Demon Village got sold and used it to pay the part of the debt. And your family has no other choice but to come here and look for you." ... "What are you going to do now, Haru?" "About our home, I will just buy it back using my wealth on another world by converting it into something like gold or silver then convert it in my home world. For father, I already had enough of him. He should learn his lesson as as I pay his debt slowly." "Are you going to be okay? What about your little sister and two daughters? It seems it''s really large amount of money you have to pay." I opened a void near me and a throwing knife fell from it. I quickly teleported out of rolled blanket, catching the throwing knife in my hand. Hinagiku''s eyes widened in surprise, watching me escape in a blink of an eye. Glancing back at her, I smiled. "You don''t have worry about that, Hinagiku. No matter what happened, I won''t never abandoned my family or children just because of a large debt. I''ll pay it off myself and never pass them to my children." ... Hinagiku blushed unable to say anything. "Hinagiku, I''ll go out first. I need to cook some emergency food for breakfast." My smile became menacing. "Eh? Emergency Food?" She was confused. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 141 - 138: Real Ability Chapter 138: Real Ability Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Coming out from the tent, I saw Erza and Mirajane sleeping under the tree while covered together in one blanket with their head leaning each other. I smiled, looking at each other. "Those two gets along really well." Beside them, I saw a humongous ball of white wool. "Huh? Isn''t that..." I went towards it, touching the ball of wool. "No doubt about it. It''s Maple and she''s still sleeping inside." Looking around, "Who else came here with Paimon?" Ieyasu was sleeping beside the log near the campfire. "The others must be sleeping on the other tent." Walking towards the second tent which is larger than ours, I peeked inside. Most of the others are here... "Wait! Where''s the Perverted Goddess?" I tried to look around for her but I can''t find her. *She''s over there, Adam. Near the river.* Reginleif spoke to me through telepathy. "Oh, you''re awake. Reginleif." *Good morning, Adam. I just got awake.* Hearing the sound of gushing river not far from our camp, I went towards the location it came from, looking for the Perverted Goddess. Arriving at the location, I saw an amazing scenery of waterfall. Below it, my eyes widened when I saw a beautiful young girl with skin as unblemished and clear as porcelain, green eyes, gorgeous long sky blue hair. She not that tall, but the size of her ?h?st was amazingly big for her young appearance. She''s wearing green headband around her head, made of green vines with leaves. She also wears a long white frilly dress, blue ribbon with green vines with leaves on her waist. She was in the water, playing and dancing around like a child. It looks like she''s having fun alone. (Img<<<) Seeing her, I felt a strong familiarity on her, making my heart throb really fast. Just like with Reginleif, I also felt like I known her for a very long time but unfortunately, I don''t remember any of it. I wonder what''s happening to me. I''m having strange feelings for them even though I don''t remember meeting them before and felt like this. Suddenly, I felt a headache and held my head in pain. *Are you okay, Adam?* "My head hurts..." *Adam, don''t try to remember it or It''ll just going to be more painful, if you keep doing it. Just calm down and take a deep breath.* Taking a deep breath just like charging my body with Hamon, electricity-like sparks flickered around my arms. *I''ll tell you, that young girl is the Perverted Goddess that you''re disappointed about. But what you''re seeing is her real form.* "Real form?" *Yes, as a primordial goddess. She has an ability to disguise and turn herself into any living creature she wants, even animals.* She has the same ability as Chelsea''s imperial arm called ''Gaea Foundation''. No wonder, it was named after her. When the pain in my head subsided, I glanced at the Perverted Goddess. I noticed that she was gazing at me with her face reddened. She gave me a smile, "Sun-kun!" she yelled, running towards me out of joy. She jumped, trying to hug me. Reginleif in her knuckleduster form came out of my pocket and returned back to her real form, giving the perverted Goddess a dropkick on the face. *Thud!* The perverted Goddess flew, sending her back to the flowing river. *Splash!* Reginleif landed smoothly beside me. "That hurts... Is she gonna be okay?" "Don''t worry, she''s fine. She''s a goddess after all." The Perverted Goddess rose up from the river, spitting out a moss from her mouth. Reginleif gave her a smug smile, "It''s been a while, Simp Goddess. It seems like you''re still horny as ever. You should stay there and cool down yourself for the time being." A vein popped on the perverted Goddess''s forehead, becoming angry. "Oh, it''s been a while also, Forehead glasses girl. As I expected, your forehead is wide as ever. How about we play some Tic Tac Toe on it." ... They glared at each other, "Did you say something, you embodiment of ?ust." "Huh!? You''re the one who went first, you Four eyes." "Oh. It''s been so long since we fought each other, Simp Goddess. How about we have another round right here now?" "Sure, that''s what I wanted. Let''s settled this, Four eyes." Having another headache, watching these two, My father just gave me another headache and then these two are doing it too, The two charged, trying to attack each other. "Prepare to lose, you s?ut Goddess!" "Know your place, you Demi-God pipsqueak!" "You two... Give me a break!" 0.01 Seconds *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* *Thud!* "Huh?" Before I noticed, my hands moved on its own, hitting them on their head. The two of them crashed on the ground. I looked on my hands then glanced at the two of them. "What''s was that!?" I was completely shock. "Ugh~" The two of them slowly stood up weakly while being surprised. "Reginleif, wasn''t that..." "There''s no mistake, that was one of Adam''s copied techniques." "Copied... techniques?" I mumbled, being confused. Suddenly, I felt dizzy and vision became blurry, making me stumbled on the ground. "Sun-kun!" "Adam!" They immediately went towards me, being worried. "Huh? What happened? My eyes are blurry. I can''t see!" "Stop moving, Sun-kun! Your nose is bleeding! Using a very powerful technique on the first time awakening your real ability will put a large amount of strain on nervous system." the perverted Goddess wiped my nose with a cloth. After wiping my nose, someone grabbed and pulled my head, lying me down on her leg. "Take a rest for now, Adam. Your vision will be return back later after you woke up." It was Reginleif. "Hey! That should be my place!" the perverted Goddess complained. "Silence please. Adam have to rest after what happened. In the first place, your body is wet and uncomfortable for him to sleep upon." "Fine..." "Just call the others and help us carry him back to the tent." ... The Perverted Goddess just walked away but I can''t see her expression. She must be look all grumpy. While I''m lying down on Reginleif ??p, she was ??r?ssing my hair, making me sleepy. I just took her advice and closed my eyes. --- When my consciousness returned back, I arrived back in my dreams. Looking around for my daughter Diona, I saw her cat ears behind the bushes. "Oh, she''s over there." I went towards it. I saw her doing something while changing her clothes. "That''s not quite right... I think Dad told me that it should be something look more conceited." She was talking herself alone. "He shouldn''t misunderstand. Im only doing this as a reward to him for getting along with Mom." "Ahem!" Clearing her throat, she did a pose while weren''t wearing anything on her top. There was a red mark of star behind her back. Her expression became conceited. "Kono Dio nyah!!" *Thud!* *Menacing.* (Img<<<) I just saw something very amazing, making me cry in happiness. All the headaches that happened to me in reality was swept away by her. Looking at her with full of happiness, Diona noticed me, "Dad?" she trembled. "Yes, my little sweetie?" "Did you saw it?" "Of course, all of it. And I really love it. Can you do it again?" When she looked down and remembered that she wasn''t wearing anything on top, she became very embarrassed while teary-eyed. "Waah... wah... wah..." She immediately covered herself with her arms, rushing towards me in anger. "You perverted Dad! Baka!!" she jumped onto me, slamming her head on my tummy. "Ughhh~~~" I fell on ground, still feeling very satisfied. "You dummy father!" She crawled, going towards my head. She bit my head in furious. "You should told me that you''re coming here early!" She was really embarrassed from what happened. "Hehehe..." I laughed out of happiness. "You idiotic Dad!!" (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 142 - 139: Yunyun Finally Joined with the Group Chapter 139: Yunyun Finally Joined with the Group Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - In my dreams, I was hugging my daughter Diona while rubbing my cheek onto her. "That was amazing, my little sweetie! I was really happy having you as my daughter!" "Nyah!! Let go of me, Dad! This is really embarrassing. I''m not a kid anymore." Diona trying to push my face away from her. "Don''t be like that. I can only spend some with you during my sleep." *Rustle* *Rustle* "Huh?" We heard a rustling sounds behind bushes near us. "What''s that?" We glanced at the bushes. *Rustle* *Rustle* "Sayu, we''ve finally connected with his dream. Wake up already!" I heard a young girls voice. "Five minutes more, Yaoyao. I''m still sleepy." Another young girl''s voice spoke. "But Sayu, I''m carrying you behind my back right now. At least walk on your own and help me look for our father." When they came out of the bushes, we saw a little girl with light brown hair braided and tied into a ribbon on top of her head. She has twin-tail hair tied with a gold large jingle bell ornaments and wearing small yellow flower on both sides of her bangs. She has a brown eyes and fair skin. Her attire consists of a green frock with black frills and skirt. (Img<<<) "You''re..." Diona spoke, being surprised. When young girl found us, she and Diona stared at each other. "A fellow magical child? That means..." The young girl switched her glance to me. Her expression became happy, "Father!" Hearing that, my face went paled, sweating profusely. I already know what she meant by that. Another one... "Sayu, Wake up! I finally found our father." she said with excited tone, glancing behind her back. "No, Yaoyao. I can''t! Unlike you, my compatible mother hasn''t found yet." "Still... you should come out from there and show yourself to our father. You should at least greet him." "No!" Letting go of Diona, putting her down. She went towards the young girl, holding her hands. "Yaoyao, right? My name is Diona. From now on, we''re going to be siblings. Please take care of me." "Nice to meet you, Diona. My name is Yaoyao and the one hiding in the basket that I''m carrying behind my back is Sayu. Please take care of the two of us also." "It seems like, she doesn''t want to come out nyah." "Well... she''s a little bit shy." Yaoyao just gave us a wry smile. "No! A ninja doesn''t show up to anyone easily!" a young girl spoke from inside the basket. Going towards them, "Ummm..." The two of them glanced at me. "When you said ''Father'', are you talking about me?" I asked, pointing at myself. "Yes, Father. Just like Diona, we''re also magical children. We came here in your dream to tell you that you''re our parent." the young girl named Yaoyao responded. ... "Hey, Sayu! Come out and say ''Hi'' to our father." Suddenly, a young girl slowly came out from the basket. She''s a little girl with creamy white colored bob hair and magenta eyes, wearing a ninja outfit with tanuki (raccoon dog) hoodie and tail. She seems to be look sleepy. (Img<<<) "Tanuki?" She frowned at me, "Don''t call Sayu a ''Tanuki'' because Sayu is Sayu and definitely not tanuki." "Oh, sorry about that. I''ll call you ''Sayu'' then." *Sigh* I sighed, scratching the back of my head. "Well then..." I looked at Yaoyao and Sayu with serious expression. "I have something very important to ask from the two of you." "What is it, Father?" "What is it, Papi?" ... Papi? "Who are your mothers?" I asked. "Hehehe... Father, guess who she is." Yaoyao laughed. "Hmmm..." Trying to guess by looking at the similarities between her and my lovers. Yaoyao was looking at me with full of expectations. ... "It''s Yunyun, right?" ... She became disappointed, "Correct..." "What''s with that reaction?" I asked. "Nothing... It just that... It''s not fun if you guess it right at first. Hmph!" she said, pouting at me. (Img<<<) "Well..." "But Father, how did you find out that my compatible mother is Yunyun?" "Nothing really. I just guess it from your name and your cuteness." "Eh? That''s it?" "Yes, that''s all of it." ... Glancing at Sayu, "Sayu, who''s your compatible mother?" I asked her. "You haven''t met her." ... "Eh? Then can you at least tell me what''s her name?" "No! You won''t try to meet her if you known about her. Sayu will be abandoned and left alone here in nothingness." she refused with sad tone. ... "Don''t worry, Sayu. We''ll beat Dad if he tries to do that." Diona said with proud tone. "Me too, Sayu. I''ll keep bugging Father until he summons you." Aw... That''s scary but I won''t actually do that. I''ll make sure that the three of them will get out of this place. Sayu glanced at the two of them with teary-eyes. "Diona... Yaoyao..." The three of them hugged each other together. It sounds like I''m a bad parent here. Letting go each other, Sayu glanced at me. "It''s Risa... Shiramine Risa." "Risa?" It''s sounds really familiar, but I can''t remember who she was. It''s been a long time since I watched Anime. I cannot really remember anymore most of the names. "Anyway, to summon the two of you, where can I get your magic items? Diona''s magic item is in my current quest I''m doing right now." Yaoyao and Sayu looked at each other then nodded. Glancing back at me, "My magic item is actually in your second quest as a reward." Yaoyao answered. "Mine is in the third quest." Sayu followed. "Are the quest in another worlds again?" The two of them nodded to me, "Yes!" ... Another world traveling again? "...What kind of world it is? Another dark world?" "Nope, when I saw the name, it was called Konosuba World. The quest was defend the Crimson Demon Village and defeat the general of the demon king''s army named ''Sylvia''." That''s my home world and quest was quite easy as Paimon said to me. But something is strange... Knowing about my existence, does the demon king army really had the guts to attack my home village and go against me. Isn''t that just a foolishness. Hmmm... There really something wrong about this quest. "What about yours, Sayu? What world is yours?" "It''s One Piece. You have to sail the seas and find the last island." My cheek twitched, hearing the quest from Sayu. What''s easy about that? Do they know how many days it will take to find that place? Yaoyao and Sayu are looking at me with worried expression. They must think the quest was too much and won''t able to take their magic item to summon them. I have to show them that I can do it to make anxiousness disappeared. "Don''t worry, I will finish the quest and summon the three of you with no problem. Just believe in me, your cool Father." "Yay!" They shouted in joy. I played with the three of them until they get satisfied and rest. After that, I woke up and my vision returned back. Looking on both of my sides, I saw Nana and Kur¨¥ sleeping on my shoulders. I gently placed their head on the pillow and stood up, going out of the tent. Stretching my arms and body, "Harukin!" "Huh?" I saw Yunyun running towards me. "Yunyun?" She jumped towards me, hugging me on my neck. I smiled, hugging her back while ??r?ssing her head. "Harukin! Harukin!" she yelled, having tears of joy. "Yes, I''m Harukin. You''re now able to come here in another world, Yunyun. Just like the others." "Well... it''s thanks to Paimon." "She finally did something useful today aside from taking care of the children." Letting go of each other, "Listen to this, Harukin. I finally got some real friends." she happily said. ... "You know, Yunyun. It''s not good to lie on your boyfriend especially when he''s also your childhood." "Hey! I''m not lying, Harukin. It''s true that I have real friends now!" "What!? Has someone already solve all the mysteries of the universe!" I was completely shock. "What are you talking about, Harukin?" "That''s totally impossible." "Eh!!? Why me having friends is not possible!?" Grabbing her shoulders, "Yunyun, we have to go back to the village and evacuate everyone quickly!" I said, panicking. "Why!?" "A giant meteor is going to fall in the village!" "Eh!? What do you mean by that, Harukin!?" (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 143 - 140: Picnic Part 1 Chapter 140: Picnic Part 1( with Fan Services) Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - It was already afternoon when I woke up and right now, I still just can''t believe that Yunyun finally got real friends. "Harukin! Why are you so cruel? You''re thinking that I''ll never have real friends in my entire life!?" Yunyun shook me as she complained. I grabbed her hands to stop her, "Yunyun... There are things that are inevitable in this world." I said with dispirited tone. "Eh, why!? I can have real friends too if I try my best." Under the tree, I saw Reginleif and the perverted Goddess sitting under its shade while watching us. The perverted Goddess was biting her fingernails on her thumb, watching us in jealousy. Reginleif was reading a book about Imperial Arms. "I wonder why this Yunyun girl reminds me of Eve. I know that she''s Sun-kun first love right now but what is this feeling?" the perverted Goddess spoke with frustrated tone. "Eve and her has some kind of similar characteristics like her innocence, and her gentle and caring personality. You may say that both of them are friendless because Adam and Eve are the only human lived in Garden of Eden." Reginleif explained while reading. "You''re kind of right about that. No wonder Sun-kun fell for her first." ... Eve? I don''t know what they''re talking about and how did it something to do to me. I got a headache when I try to remember it so I''ll just ignored it for the time being until the time is right as they say. Glancing back to Yunyun, "Then introduce them to me, Yunyun. I want to see them if they are real." Yunyun pointed at me, "Fine! I''ll show you that I have real friends now." she spoke with proud tone. "Okay then... But be sure its not a guy or I might get jealous." "No, it''s not." "Don''t tell me! It''s a creepy old man that tricked you into getting close to him by calling you his friend." "Harukin! Did you just think that I''m promiscuous enough to follow any guy or old man who says the word ''friend'' to me?" "Yep, that''s you." Nee-san appeared by my side out of nowhere and responded together with me. "Megumin! Harukin! Why you twins so mean to me!?" Yunyun complained. "That''s because we''re rivals." Nee-san answered. "Because you''re reactions are so cute." I responded with a smile. "Moo!~ I''m aware that I''m a bit naive and become desperate when it comes to making friends but I won''t be misled by those suspicious people just because they called me their friend. I''m going to choose my friends and not just anyone who approach me." "Oh. Speaking of creepy old man, it''s already too late for you Yunyun." Hinagiku walk in front of us while carrying her bag. "Hina, what do you mean by that!?" Yunyun asked her. "When Haru said about this creepy old man, he''s talking about himself." "Ehh!!?" "Hinagiku! Don''t add my past life age and current age just to turn me into a old man!" "Hehe..." Hinagiku giggled then she ran away. "Kyah! A pervert!" she yelled, making fun of me. "Once I caught you, prepare yourself!" "Speaking Sun-kun''s age. As a Sun God, he should be 4.6 billion years old while me, the earth goddess is 4.5 billion years old." the perverted Goddess remembered. "No, Adam is actually more than 7 million years old." Reginleif followed while reading. "I said, don''t just turn me into a old man!" I increased my speed, catching up with Hinagiku. I grabbed her from behind then we slowly stopped, "Caught you!" *Squish* *Squish* "Huh?" I felt something small but it was very soft. *Squish* *Squish* "Haru..." Hinagiku started to tremble. "Oh, what''s wrong Hinagiku--Eh?" I saw my hands fondling her ?h?st. "Wait, Hinagiku! This is an accident!" She''s emitting a murderous aura. Letting go of her immediately, she quickly turned around swinging her palm. "Haru, you pervert!" *Slap!* She slapped me on cheek very hard. But I felt nothing because it''s daytime. "Ouch!" Her hand got hurt. "Hinagiku, are you okay?" She glared at me while being teary-eyed in embarrassment. "Remember this, Haru!" she ran away from me. "Wait, Hinagiku!" ... Far from us, she suddenly stopped. ... She turned around and ran back towards me. Arriving back in front of me. *Pant* *Pant* She was gasping for breath due from running very fast. "Hinagiku?" "Haru! Erza asked me tell you that we''re having a picnic near the river after you woke up. The others are already preparing while waiting for you to come there." *Pant* *Pant* "Huh? Picnic?" "Papa, are we having a picnic?" Nana came out from the tent. "A picnic with Daddy!?" Kur¨¥ followed then yelled with excited tone. "Nana? Kur¨¥?" "Daddy! Daddy! Let''s go picnic!" Kur¨¥ was shaking me. "Papa! Picnic." Nana was pulling my shirt. Now I remembered, Erza has always wanted to have picnic with everyone but she''s just too busy with her preparation for S-Class Wizard Promotion. I guess it''s not bad to have one even in this kind of situation. I''ll just use Cross tail around to detect enemies who had guts to enter this place. *Sigh* I sighed, "Okay, Sure." "Yay!" they yelled in joy. "Let''s go, Daddy!" My daughters pulled me, going towards the river. The others followed after me. --- In the river near our camp, (Img<<<) "Wow... A waterfalls. Let''s play over there, Nana." Nana raised both of her hands, "Yesss..." "Nana. Kur¨¥. Change into your swimming outfit first, okay? You''re clothes will get wet." "Yessss!" "Okay, just be careful. It''s a little slippery around here." Glancing at Hinagiku, Nee-san and Yunyun. "I''ll leave the two of them to you girls." "Yeah, wait for us here. We''ll just changed into our swimsuit too." Yunyun said with a smile. "I''m looking forward for it." I smiled back. Yunyun blushed, "Yes!" Nee-san was glaring at her ?h?st. "See you later, Harukin!" "Let''s go, Nana. You''re mother is over there." Yunyun grabbed Nana''s hand then walked ahead of them. "Mommy, Mommy! Let''s go!" Kur¨¥ was pushing Nee-san from behind her back. "Okay, Okay! Kur¨¥ don''t push me." Nee-san walked together with our daughter. Hinagiku was staring at me, "Hmph!" she hmphed, looking away from me in annoyance. She was pouting to me. "Hinagiku! I''m also looking forward to you in swimsuit!" I yelled at her. She suddenly stopped then glared at me. Her face was red even her ears. "Shut up, you pervert! Don''t look at me!" She followed after Nee-san and Yunyun together with Nana and Kur¨¥. Looking around, "Where''s Gaia and Reginleif? They''re just behind us then suddenly disappeared. Where did those two go?" "Huh?" Behind me, I saw Ieyasu sitting behind the big rock, hiding from something. He''s wearing black swimming trunks. He looks like he just had a traumatic experience. "Are you okay, Ieyasu? And where''s everyone?" I asked, approaching him. "Ah, Sun! Listen to me!" he grabbed the collar of my shirt. "What is it?" Pointing at a certain direction, "Sun! Those hot and beautiful young girls are not human!" Well... I heard that a lot especially to Natsu and Gray about Erza. "Erza, Mirajane, Maple, Krul and even Earth. There all monsters! More terrifying than those Danger Beasts. I saw them wiping the army of soldiers with no problem. The way they did it was really scary!" I can imagine on how he see them actually. "Erza changed her armor and rampages in middle of the army. She was swinging widely her large mace, sending them flying everywhere." (Img<<<) "Mirajane transform into a scary demon then blast off all of her enemies to smithereens. Just her presense enough make the her opponents trembled in fear." (Img<<<) "Maple can summon several poison dragon head then launched them to her enemies, slowly killing them with poison. She can even transform into a demon and slaughtering all the danger beast we encounter and eating them." (Img<<<) "Krul slice off her enemies limbs then mercilessly killing them with a smile on her face. It''s like she''s enjoying taking their lives like some kind of livestock. She even drink the blood of her female opponents then ripped them off to pieces." (Img<<<) "Earth was sinking her enemies into the ground, burying them alive as she''s sees as nothing but glorified monkeys." (Img<<<) "Those girls not normal. They''re demons. Monsters that more dangerous than those danger beast." I have nothing to say about that. But for me, a very furious Nee-san and menacing bench far more scarier for me. Also those army attacked them. Of course, Erza and others attack back and defend to protect themselves. It''s war. You know the rules, and so do I. I grabbed his shoulders and pushed him away from me. "Calm down! They''re our comrades. When you arrived on Capital, you''ll see more crueler people than you''ve ever seen here." Ieyasu looked around me then realized something, "Huh? Wait! Where''s Tatsumi? I haven''t seen him when you arrived here." "He''s not here with me right now? I came here alone." I answered. "Then where did he go?" "He found a cute girl in the Capital and went on a date with her." "That bastard! How dare he goes ahead of me!" Ieyasu shouted, getting jealous of Tatsumi. ... He already calmed down after hearing about Tatsumi. I just gave him a wry smile. "Harukin!" "Huh?" We glanced towards who called me. I saw Erza together with the others. I was stunned, making my jaw drop seeing them all swimming outfit. They''re all beautiful and cute. They all went towards me, "Harukin, you''re finally awake. We''re been waiting for you to come here to have a picnic. I''ve been looking forward in this with everyone." Erza showed her swimsuit attire to me. "What do you think, Harukin?" She was wearing a white swimsuit with red beach towel with white flower design tied on her waist, covering her bottom. She also wearing a summer hat with white ribbon on her head. (Img<<<) "It looks good on you. You look beautiful." I said, giving her a thumbs up. She was very happy and smiled at me. "Yes." "What about me, Haru?" Mirajane went in front of Erza and showed me her outfit. She was wearing a pink swimsuit with yellow flower designs. (Img<<<) "How is it, Haru?" "Yours also good. You''re very gorgeous." "Hehehe... Thank you, Haru." she said, smiling happily on me. She glanced at Erza with smug expression. "He means, mine looks better than yours." A vein popped out of Erza temple then she smiled with menacing aura. "Harukin didn''t said anything about that. It just your imagination, Mira. Dreaming that you have the better looks than mine." "Huh!? What did just say, you armor freak!?" Mira glared at Erza. "I said wake up from your delusions, you thieving cat!" "What are you talking about? It''s a harem so I can join too." They bumped their head while glaring at each other. "Grrrrrrr~" Seeing them fighting gave an headache. Suddenly, someone grabbed my wrist, pulling me towards the river. "Ignore them, Harukin! Let''s just go swimming." It was Akane. Her swimming outfit was white and navy blue color with small white skirt. She was wearing a pink inflatable rubber ring on her waist. (Img<<<) I stopped, making her glance at me. "What?" she asked. "Akane... Pffffft! You still can''t swim?" I chuckled. "Harukin!" she frowned at me, getting embarrass. "Hahahaha... Sorry, Akane. It just that..." "I didn''t have that many chance to practice on my home world." Suddenly, she blushed. "Also I wanted you to be the one who''ll teach me how to swim." ... I got slightly embarrass, hearing that. "Sure, I will strictly teach you so listen carefully to my instructions." "Yeah... But don''t use that chance to touch me, okay?" "Hehe... I''ll try." "What about Mika and Salty boy, why didn''t they teach you how to swim?" Akane''s eyes became empty and she became expressionless. (Img<<<) "Harukin. Did you know that when Yuu, Mika and me are together, I felt like I becoming a third wheel? How about I tell you just how sweet and romantic the atmosphere between the two of them?" ... "No, Akane. I beg you. Please don''t!" I slightly bowed, begging to her. (To be continued.) (A/N: I took my time making this chapter. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) (Update: There''s a bug and my mistakes didn''t get fixed when I uploaded it.. The pictures also has bug and I just edited it. Sorry for inconvenience ????) Chapter 144 - 141: Picnic Part 2 Chapter 141: Picnic Part 2(with Fan Services) Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) Update: I fix a lot on the part 1. You may read it again if you want. ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - In the end, Akane told me what''s happening at their home and how the sweet atmosphere between the Salty boy and Mikaela affect their family. (Img<<<) She also told me that Chihiro got a new hobby after watching the two of them together many times. (Img<<<) I''m afraid that its too late for her because she already turned into a Fujoshi or rotten girl after observing those two. I have to save Fumie and Ako before they get infected by them. While I''m talking with Akane,. someone tapped my shoulder, "Hm?" Glancing behind, my cheek was poked. "Hello, Husband! How are you feeling today. You just sleep like a slug this morning after you woke up. What happened to you?" It was Krul who poked my cheek with her index finger. She was wearing a frilly black swimsuit with white border. There''s a ribbon on the center her top and in the side on her bottom. She''s wearing a sandal and summer hat to cover herself from the strong sunlight. She was precocious alluring. (Img<<<) "Well... I accidentally used a new ability of mine but it has a side effect which is dizziness and blindness for few hours. That''s why I have to rest." "Oh... Another cheat of yours. You''re getting more powerful and stronger for no reason at all." "It''s fine since they said it was my personal ability. I''ll just use it to protect you and everyone." Krul slightly blushed then she smiled. "Husband, I have something to tell you." "What is it, Krul?" "I can''t tell you if you don''t come closer to me. Also hold back your sunshine magic or I might get burn." ... "Okay." I leaned forward towards her, lending my ears. "Huh?" She pulled my face, kissing me on my lips. I was surprised. "Gyaaaah!?" Akane freaked out. "Krul! That''s unfair!" Erza yelled. Mirajane was completely shock. Ieyasu''s cheek twitched, watching us. Krul''s tongue entered my mouth, playing with my tongue together. It felt really good and I can''t deny that I was enjoying what we''re doing. "Thanks for the food, husband. I''m looking forward to the next one in the future." I just stood there, completely stunned by her beauty. "Krul, what happened to what you furiously said to me in the past more than three years ago ''I''ll kill you if I found a chance, you insolent brat!''." "Hmmm... Did I really said that? I can''t remember." "Yes, you are! Don''t forget, it was the time when we first met in vampire city called Sanguinem. We fought with each other then I turned you into a half-vampire." "Oh, that... You really have a sharp memory, Husband. But I''m not interested anymore in doing that. What I want now is to spend my time with you and live a normal life. And also, I''m interested more in what you''re going to accomplish in the future." ... She went close, whispering to me. "I''ll tell you this... I love you now, Husband. Even though you have some few screw loose in your head." "I love you too, Krul. Even though you''re such a slobby half-vampire." "Lolicon!" said by a more than 1200 years old preteen girl half-vampire. "Shut up, Shotacon!" said by 12 years old boy with mentality of a highschool boy. ... "Pffffft! Hahahaha~" we just laughed together. ... "Krul." "What is it, Husband?" "You look attractive in that swimsuit. It suits you well." "Hehe. Thank you. But, you''re getting turned on by me, right? Husband?" "Tsk! Tsk! Yes, I am!" I said in exaggerated way. Krul looked at me with squinted eyes, "You should just answer me normally, husband." She turned around and said, "I''m going now, I have to watch over those two mischievous daughter of yours." "Thanks as always, Krul." She just waved her hand at me as she walked away. I noticed Akane fidgeting around. "What''s wrong?" I asked her. "Ummm... Umm... It''s..." She looked very nervous. "It''s... Kiss..." "Kiss? Do you want me to kiss you?" She became flustered. "No! Actually... It''s just..." I went towards her, kissing her forehead. "Huh!?" "Don''t force yourself if you''re not ready. Krul is a thousand years old girl so she already prepared for a very very long time." "Okay..." she timidly nodded at me. "Harukin!" Turning around, I saw my Fiancee Lalatina covering herself with a towel. When she opened, taking off her towel and showing to me her swimsuit. Her swimsuit has a yellow color same as her blonde hair with white border. It''s a little revealing that it b?r?ly covered her br??st because of its huge size. (Img<<<) As expected of Eroness, she looked really ?r?t??. But, I''m a bit disappointed of her because of her hard masochism. "What do you think, Harukin?" How will I complement if what she likes to hear is the opposite. ... Nothing comes into my mind. No, I just become honest with her. "You look so hot and beautiful in that swimsuit, Lalatina." "Huh?" She looked a little bit disappointed to me. "Tch!" Pointing my palm towards her, "Create Water!" I casted a spell and a water gushed out from my hand, hitting her and getting her wet. "Blupblupblupblup~" "Harukin, what are you doing to her?" Akane asked me, being confuse. "Please don''t ask me." I responded. After that, my Fiancee was heavily breathing. "Mmmmmh!!" she m??n?d. I casted another spell towards her, "Freeze!" I used a freezing magic, making her chill in shear cold. "Kyaaaaaah!!" she screamed in cold. After that, "Mmmmmh!!" she m??n?d again. Lalatina was enjoying it. "Hehe! As I expected of my Fiance, you''re merciless just the way I like it. I really glad that my mom has chosen you to become my lover." she said while being turned on. Akane''s face went paled, watching the two of us. "I''m not finish yet." I immediately went towards her and lifted her up, carrying her like a princess. "What are you do to me next?" my fiancee asked me with excited tone. I just gave her a very kind smile then said, "Guess what it is!" "Huh?" "Surprise!" I threw her very high towards the deepest part of the river. ... *Splash* "Harukin..." "Please don''t ask me." When my fiancee rose up from the river, she looks very satisfied, breathing heavily while hugging herself. ... I really never felt this tired. "Papa!" "Daddy!" When I heard my daughters calling for me, I glanced at them. I saw Nana and Kur¨¥ walking together with Wiz and Nee-san, holding their hands. Krul and Yunyun are walking together with them. Nana and Kur¨¥ ran towards me, "Papa, let''s swim!" "Daddy, let me ride on your shoulders in the river." Nana was wearing a purple swimsuit with frill skirt while Kur¨¥ has red color. (Img<<<) "Wait, Nana. Harukin hasn''t change his clothes yet. Let''s wait for him to finish." Wiz stopped Nana and took her. Wiz was also wearing a purple swimsuit with beach towel tied on her waist. There''s a flower pin on her hair, placed on the side of her head. (Img<<<) She looks stunningly beautiful. "Wiz, you look beautiful in that swimsuit." I complemented her. She slightly blushed, carrying Nana on her arms. "Thank you." she shyly said. "Harukin, Harukin!" Nee-san called me. "Yes, I''m Harukin." She went towards me together with Yunyun. "Ku ku ku. Look, Harukin! Am I look cool?" Nee-san presented herself in swimsuit, doing pose. "Harukin, what do you think?" Yunyun asked timidly. Both of them are wearing crimson red swimsuit but Nee-san has frills and skirt which suited for her small body. (Img<<<) "Yes, Nee-san! You look very cute right now." Glancing at Yunyun, "And Yunyun, it looks good on you." Sugoi Dekai! I''m really happy to see her in swimsuit. "Harukin, your eyes are glued on her ?h?st. In the end, you love big br??st, right?" "What are you talking about, Nee-san? Of course, I love yours too. Big or small, I like both of them." "Now, your eyes are staring at my th??hs now." ... "Can''t help it, I love them too." "This perverted twin brother of mine... I wonder what really to happened to him when he left our village three years ago." A lot of mental suffering that I don''t want to remember. "Sun-kun!" I saw Maple running towards me happily while waving her right hand. "Huh? Maple!?" She was wearing a orange swimwear dress with white border on top. (Img<<<) She looks adorable in her swimwear. "Sun-kun--Kyah!" She suddenly slipped, stumbling towards me. I immediately caught her. "Hey, Maple! You should be careful. That was really close." "Sorry, Sun-kun. Thank you very much." "Just because your defense is ridiculously high doesn''t mean that you''ll clumsily let yourself fall just like that." "Hehehe... I''ll be careful." she laughed, scratching the back of her head. "Maple-chan! Yunyun-chan! Komi-chan and I are finished changing!" "Huh?" I saw a normal looking girl with dark brown hair with slightly side-swept bangs, pink eyes and a commonly worn pink cherry blossom hairpin on the left of her face which forms a small ponytail on the left side of her head. She was wearing a school swimsuit while running towards us. (Img<<<) She looks familiar. I wonder who is she? Behind her, I saw a beautiful girl with glossy dark purple hair that flows to her lower back, a slender body and an incredibly beautiful face. She was wearing a white swimsuit with purple string and turquoise beach towel tied on her waist. She a red flower pinned on her hair. I was stunned on beautiful she is, just like a real goddess. (Img<<<) "Bocchi! Komi!" "With everyone here, let''s play now!" Maple raised her arm. "Woah!" They did the same and yelled. Bocchi? Komi? Wait! Those two are not from this world. What are they doing here? Yunyun proudly looked at me, "Harukin, these two are my real friends I''m talking about. They are Komi and Bocchi." The two of them was looking at me anxiously. "How!? They shouldn''t be here." I can''t believe what I''m seeing. "With the help of Paimon, I was able to summon them with my magic and become friends with them." "Yunyun..." "What is it?" "Call Paimon here... She has a lot of explaining to do to me." .... (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes tomorrow.) Chapter 145 - 142: Picnic Part 3 Chapter 142: Picnic Part 3(with Fan Services) Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) Update: I fix a lot on the part 1. You may read it again if you want. ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Near the river, having a picnic. "Noooooo! Harukin, please forgive Paimon! Paimon was asked by them to bring them here because they''ve been looking for you!" Paimon begged me. I placed her inside the black pot filled with water then placed some sliced vegetables and other ingredients. (Img<<<) Using a stones as a stove, I burned the wood using my sunshine magic then threw it under the pot. "Waaahh! The fire is starting. Please spare me. Paimon already repented." I burned another wood using my wood in my hand then throw it under the pot. Paimon panicking, "Waaaahh! It''s starting up. No! It''s already flaring up!" she screamed. "Paimon... I''m not really that angry with you when you brought my family, lovers and others here. I''m really happy seeing them especially my daughters but..." I pointed at Komi and Bocchi who''s looks very worried, watching us. "How did they arrive here without me knowing!?" Paimon started to cry, "It was an accident, Harukin! I was just helping Yunyun to summon a devil as a friend but something happened and we accidentally summoned the two of them from another world using the two Random Friend Invitations on the system." she explained. No wonder my friend list limit decreased by two. "You just did something bad and gave them a big trouble, Paimon." Once again, I burned another wood and threw it under the pot, making the fire bigger." "Waaaahh! Somebody help me! Paimon is going to be cooked!" she screamed in panic. *Sigh* I sighed then I was about to kill the flame below the pot using my water element magic spell, Komi suddenly ran towards pot and pulled Paimon out, hugging her. She writing something on a notebook then showed it to me with serious expression. [Please don''t be cruel! It''s was an accident.] She doesn''t really have to do that because I was about to let her go. But, well... "Komi-san, did you know that when Yunyun and Paimon summoned you and Bocchi in our home world, there''s a chance that you won''t be able to go back to your home worlds." Komi-san''s and Bocchi''s eyes widened in surprise, hearing what I said. "I just checked my world gates and your home world''s was not on the list. It means you won''t be able to back home until I luckily opened the path to your home world." Komi-san and Bocchi trembled. "Is that mean, there''s a chance that I can''t see Mom and Dad anymore?" Bocchi became teary-eyed. "It''s saddening but yes, you''re right." I responded. "...Uuuuuuuu~" Bocchi started to cry. Tear started to fall also from Komi-san''s eyes. Yunyun ran towards them and bowed in front of them. "Komi! Bocchi! I''m sorry! This is my fault! If I didn''t try summon you guys, this wouldn''t happened." she sincerely said. "Waaaahh..." The three of them hugged each other while crying. I didn''t want to see her being like this. She just wanted to have friends but she didn''t want things to be ended like this. *Sniff* *Sniff* "Why do I feel like I want to cry too." Maple spoke with sad tone while holding a big green cabbage in her arms. "Don''t worry, you two. If you can''t go back home anymore, just let this harem guy take responsibility and make you two his wives." Hearing that, I immediately took out a big knife from dimensional storage then glared at Paimon. "Wait! Wait! Wait! That wasn''t me!" Paimon said in panic, strongly shaking her head. "Ai-chan, what are you saying?" Maple spoke, talking to someone. "It''s the emergency food''s fault for messing around to much, the system owner shall take responsibility whatever his guide did." I immediately noticed that voice are coming from the cabbage in Maple''s hand. I got furious and snatched the cabbage from Maple, "Wait, Sun-kun! That''s!" I slammed the cabbage inside pot. "Gyaaaah! It''s hot!" the cabbage screamed. "I can guess that just like Paimon, you''re Maple''s guide, right?" "Waaaahh! Help me!" "You reap what you sow, green cabbage." Paimon said, giving her a smug smile. "What wrong with your master, emergency food? He''s too horrible to do this to me." The cabbage complained. "It''s your fault for mocking him. Boiling cabbage suits you well." "You, emergency food!" "Shut up, green cabbage!" Pointing the knife at the cabbage, "Hie~!" it freaked out. "Any last word?" "Waaah! I''m going to be sliced off! Somebody, help me!" "Noooo! Sun-kun, please don''t!" Maple snatched back the cabbage from my hand. "She looks pitiful! We can''t eat her." "I''m not a food either, Master!" the cabbage complained. ... *Sigh* I sighed then I just patted Maple head. "Huh? Sun-kun?" Looking at Yunyun''s crying face, "Komi-san! Bocchi! I''ll try my best to bring the two of you back into your home world. Please don''t lose hope and believe in me." The three of them calmed down and stopped crying, glancing at me. "It might take a long time but I will surely find a way. Until then, you two will stay at our home world for the time being." The three of them just stared at me. I went towards Erza who''s sitting with Mirajane on the rock while soaking their feet in the river. "Erza, I''m just going back to our hideout to get Aqua! I might bring some of my friends here, is that okay with you!?" I yelled, asking her. "Sure, it''s fine! The more the merrier!" she responded with a smile. "Okay. Thanks, Erza. I''m going now. And I''ll be back in a minute." Several days has already been passed since they went on a mission so everyone should returned by now. I teleported in Night Raid''s hideout. --- Arriving in our base, "Huh?" I saw everyone around the conference room. Everyone got alerted when I appeared out of nowhere. *Sigh* "You surprised me. It''s just you, Sun." Leone said, sighing. "Sun! Where did you just go? We''re been looking for you." Tatsumi scolded me. "Sorry, something important came up and I need to check on them." "Them? You mean?" "It''s Erza and others." "Sun! How''s Sayo and Ieyasu? "They''re fine and doing great right now." "That gives me a peace of mind." Looking at Tatsumi''s head, "What happened to your hair, Tatsumi? It looks burned." Tatsumi became angry and pointed at Mine, "It''s because of this girl who''s calling herself a master sniper even though she''s not." "What did you just say!?" Mine responded. I ignored the two of them who''s quarreling with each other. Looking around, I saw Lubbock lying on the floor, bleeding. "Lubbock?" I immediately went towards him, checking on his condition. I saw the Imperial Arm Spectator activated on his forehead. The blood coming out from his nose. "Lubbock!" Lubbock slowly opened his eyes then glanced at me weakly. "Sun..." "Stay conscious! I going to save you!" "Sorry, I''ll be going on ahead..." "Lubbock, get yourself together." "I tried to see what''s far beyond..." "Huh?" "I saw everything and it''s something far more forbidden." "What do you mean?" "Leone... Leone was also blonde... below... Ugh~" Lubbock lost his consciousness with a satisfied smile on his face. "Lubbock, this can''t be true!" "Lubbock..." Lubbock left this world and passed away. And I''ll never forget him from what he did. Sacrifice, Victory, Determination, Honor and Pride. That was a kind of man he is. ... Looking at his peaceful expression, I trembled. "SHIZAAAAAA!!!" I screamed in deep sorrow. "Woaaaaaaaah!" I followed, grieving his death. Everyone was looking at me with squinted eyes, "What is this two idiots doing?" Leone asked. "Ignore them. Sometimes, Sun really has some few screw loose on his head that he acted like that." Aqua answered. ... I stopped then said, "Oh, that''s right! I came here to invite everyone in a picnic." "Huh?" (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 146 - 143: Picnic Part 4 Chapter 143: Picnic Part 4(with Fan Services) Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) Update: BAWAL UMIHI D2 ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Teleporting everyone in the Night Raid together with me, we arrived near the camp where I placed my teleportation point. "Sun, you should told us that you have this ability so that we wouldn''t have it hard to travel by foot to Capital." Najenda said to me. "Najenda-san, travelling is not fun if you just keep using teleport ability even though you''re not in hurry. I only use this ability in emergency situation." "Then please use it when we needed it in the future." "Sure. Leave it to me." "Where are we?" Bulat asked, looking around. "Where here on our camp right now and the river is over there." I pointed. Akame went forward, sniffing something. "This smell..." Her eyes twinkled. "It''s meat." "We''re currently grilling meat near the river. Let''s go." I walked ahead, leading them. They looked at each other then nodded. They followed after me. --- Arriving near the river, I saw everyone playing in the water. "Sun, Why didn''t you tell me earlier that we''re having a picnic?" Aqua complained to me. "I just heard it from Erza that''s why I brought you and others from Night Raid here." "Wooow! There''s a lot beautiful girls here. Some of them are very cute and others are hot." "Forget about that, Lubbock. Most of them are Sun''s girlfriend." Aqua spoke. Lubbock was surprised, glancing at Aqua. "Don''t tell me! Those are this scumbag''s girlfriends?" "Hey!" I retorted. Lubbock grabbed my collar. "You bastard! I''m so jealous." he glared at me. I just looked away from him. "Everyone, I''m here!" "Aqua!" Akane and others came to meet her. Akane was wearing a pink apron while in swimsuit, grilling meat in my place while I''m away. Noticing me, she smiled, waving her hand at me. I also smiled, waving back at her. "This womanizer..." Lubbock and others said except Akame. "Shut up. Let''s go already." I said with annoyed tone, going down. They followed after me. "Let me introduce. These guys are my comrades and friends in ?ssassin group we joined recently with Aqua and Tatsumi." Suddenly, Ieyasu appeared behind Tatsumi and wrapped his arm around his neck. "Tatsumi..." he spoke with menacing tone. "Eh, Ieyasu?" "I heard that you found a cute girl and went to a date around the Capital." "Huh? What are talking about?" Sayo also appeared behind Tatsumi, staring menacingly at him. "I also wanted to hear about that." "Sayo too!?" Tatsumi shivered. "While Sayo and I are fighting for our lives, you are enjoying yourself with a cute girl in the Capital. How jealous I am!" Ieyasu said, complaining. "Tell me, Tatsumi! Who''s this girl your fooling around with!?" Sayo angrily asked. "Wait! Who said I''m fooling around?" "It''s Sun." Sayo and Ieyasu answered. Tatsumi glared me, "Damn you, Sun! Why does you always put me in this kind of situation!?" he angrily shouted. I ignored him, walking away to continue cooking "Susanoo-san, Bulat-san, Lubbock, Ieyasu and Tatsumi. All of us guys will prepare and cook the food while the girls will play and swim in the river." "Leave it to me." Susanoo responded. "No problem." Bulat gave me thumbs up. Ieyasu''s cheek twitched, hearing what I said just now. *Sigh* Tatsumi sighed then said, "Fine..." "This is really unfair, Sun! We guys will work hard here while the girls will just enjoy themselves and wait for us to serve the food for them!" Lubbock complained. "Then I ask you this. Among the female members of Night Raid aside from Akame, who can cook food?" ... "No one..." "If we let Akame help us, nothing will be left before we even serve it." "Sun, I''m not like that." Akame spoke with stoic expression. She was already in her swimsuit which is white with small, half pleated skirt on one side. (Img<<<) "Then hold this plate of meat. I''ll just prepare the sauce." I made the sauce for only a minute then I turned around, glancing at Akame. I saw her holding the plate with nothing meat left. "Akame..." "I''m sorry, Sun. The meat was too delicious that I can''t really stop myself to eat it." She looks embarrassed from she did. Everyone just gave her wry smile. "Hehehe..." *Sigh* I sighed then said, "If you understand then go play in the water with others. Looks like I need to prepare a lot serving of meat just for you." "Is that true?" "Yeah, so look forward for it." I said, smiling. She smiled back at me but it was beautiful. "Mhmm-mmm." She nodded happily then she ran towards the river and swims with everyone. "Okay, everyone! Let''s continue." Lubbock has no other choice and just help preparing the food. --- Few minutes later while I''m grilling barbeque meats, (Img<<<) "Sun!" I heard Chelsea yelled, calling me. Brushing the meat with sauce while I''m grilling, "Chelsea... As you can see right now, I''m very busy. Can you just talk to me later?" "It has to be right now or else it won''t have any effect to you later because you already used seeing me in this suit." ... "Fine." I said, putting down the brush. "Come forth, Dark Berserker!" A giant black armor emerged behind me and took my place to grill the meat. Glancing at Chelsea, "What do you want to show me?" She was wearing a sky blue swimsuit with less frills. (Img<<<) "What do you think, Sun?" she asked, grinning at me. Lubbock and Ieyasu was giving me a deadly stare while Tatsumi was looking at me with squinted eyes. "It looks good on you." Chelsea looks disappointed. She leaned forward, making me see her cleavage closely. "It that all of it? Please give me your honest opinion, Sun. If you can make these beautiful girlfriends of yours in love with you, then at least say something better." she whispered to me with seductive tone. "So, you wanted to hear my opinion from an ?du?t perspective. Okay then, I understand." "Eh?" Looking at her from head to toe, "You actually look hot and s?xy in that swimsuit. It''s amazing. If I''m just a normal guy, I''m already been mesmerized by your enchantingly beauty." ... Chelsea slightly blushed then, "Pffffft! You, not a normal guy. It seems your aware of it yourself." she snickered at me. "Aside from that, I can''t say anymore more than that." "Eh, why?" she''s wiping her tears from laughing. I saw Nee-san near us with Yunyun and Klee, glaring at me. "Nee-san was already giving me a death stare. Any more than that, she''ll beat me up." ... "Nee-san? I remember that her name was Megumin, right? Isn''t she one of your girlfriends?" "Yes, you''re right. She''s also my twin sister but not related by blood. And now I have one daughter with her as you can see the little cute girl beside her." Chelsea got weirded out with me, even the guys around except Susanno. "You two raised as siblings yet you made her into your lover and even had child with her. As you said you''re really are not normal." "Harukin''s whole existence was already strange and weird so just get used to it. As Paimon said to others, a lot of rules doesn''t apply to Harukin." Paimon said as she appeared out of nowhere, lying down on top of my head. She was wearing a school swimsuit. (Img<<<) "Harukin, I''m hungry from swimming in the river. Can I have some food?" "What are you saying, Paimon? You can''t even swim." "At least, Paimon went to shallow part of the river then played with Nana and Kur¨¥." "Okay then." I took one stick of barbeque meat then gave it to her. "Here... Be careful, Paimon. It''s still hot." "Hehe... Thanks, Harukin." "What''s that thing on head? Is that a imperial arm of yours?" Chelsea asked curiously. "Oh, Paimon? No, she''s an emergency... "Hey! Paimon knows exactly what you''re going to say. That joke stop being funny a long time ago." ... Chelsea and all the guys around are silent. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 147 - 144: Picnic Part 5 Chapter 144: Picnic Part 5(with Fan Services) Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - While roasting a whole wild boar that I prepared from my home world, spinning it around with bamboo on a scattered smoldering charcoals while using my sunshine magic to cook it faster. While I''m cooking, I started to sing, [Play: Never Gonna Give You Up - Rick Ashley] "?We''re no strangers to love.?" "?You know the rules and so do I?" "?A full commitment''s what I''m thinking of,?" "? You wouldn''t get this from any other guy?" "?I just wanna tell you how I''m feeling?" "?Gotta make you understand?" "?Never gonna give you up?" "?Never gonna let you down?" "?Never gonna run around and desert you?" "? Never gonna make you cry?" "?Never gonna say goodbye?" "?Never gonna tell a lie and hurt you?" The others got distracted, glancing at me. "?We''ve known each other for so long.?" "?Your heart''s been aching but you''re too shy to say it.?" "?Inside we both know what''s been going on?" "?We know the game and we''re gonna play it?" "?And if you ask me how I''m feeling.?" "?Don''t tell me you''re too blind to see.?" "?Never gonna give you up?" "?Never gonna let you down?" "?Never gonna run around and desert--?" "Dat-Dadaaa!" Suddenly, I saw my daughter Kur¨¥ running near in front me while embracing multiple ball of bomb plushies. My face went paled, realizing what she''s trying to do. She''s running towards the part of river with no people. "Kur¨¥, Noooooo!!" I yelled. She threw all the bombs, scattering it to the river. "Doukan Hanabi!" *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Splash* The splashes around. I left my Stand Dark Berserker to cook in my place and went towards Kur¨¥ who has satisfied expression. "Kur¨¥, no fish blasting. It''s dangerous and there''s a lot of people around here." "But, Daddy forgot and didn''t come to play with Kur¨¥ and went somewhere very far away. Kur¨¥ really miss Daddy." she said with sad tone. "Ugh!" It''s totally my fault! I have to make up for her today. I squatted down then I patted her head, "Let''s play later after I finished cooking, okay? Let''s do some fish blasting together with your mommy later." "Eh, Is that true!? Yay!" she rejoiced. I stood up, "Stay with your Mommy for now, I''ll join you later." "Yes, Daddy!" she happily ran towards Nee-san. I sighed then returned back to cook. --- Few minutes later, "Ummm... Harukin?" I heard Wiz calling me. Glancing behind, I saw Nana sleeping peacefully in her arms. "Harukin, I know your busy but Nana--" I placed my index finger on her lips, making her stop and become silent then I moves my other index finger close to my lips, "Ssssh... Leave Nana to me." I whispered then smiled at her. "Mm-Mhmm." I took out a purple cushion from my dimensional storage then cast a spell to make it float in the air. "Air Magic... Levitation!" When the cushion floated, I took Nana from Wiz then placed her on top of the cushion. I kissed Nana''s forehead then leave her floating near me. Wiz waved her hands at me, walking back to the river. I waved back at her then returned back to continue cooking while watching over my sleeping daughter. "Sun! I just wanted to ask you--" Lubbock was about to ask me something when I quickly glared at him, making him stop talking. "Hie~!!" he got frightened. "Ssssh." I pointed at my sleeping daughter. "Sorry..." he whispered, apologizing. "What do you want to ask me?" I asked with very soft voice. "Actually Sun, Aren''t you still 12 years old child? How did you have a children that big?" he asked, whispering. "It''s magic, Lubbock." ... "Magic? That''s ridiculous." "Then, just think it like this. I found and pick them up from a cabbage patch." "You''re definitely weird. What kind of explanation is that?" "You''ve got to believe it''s magic or else you''re stuck with that kind of explanation from me." ... "Huh?" Suddenly, I felt someone leaning on my back. When I glanced on my back, it was Reginleif and she''s not in her swimwear. She''s still reading a book about Imperial Arms. "Reginleif, aren''t you going to swim?" It''s good to relax sometimes in the water, you know." ... She was not responding and continued reading the book. "Who''s this little girl behind you, Sun? Is she one of your girlfriends too?" Lubbock asked me. Reginleif closed her book then glared at Lubbock, "Don''t call me little girl, you peeping Tom! I''m Adam''s partner and my name is Reginleif." "Eh!?" "Pffffft!" I snickered then said, "Looks like she already found out from the book she''s reading. Now, I shall call you ''Voyeur'' from now on." "You''re the one who gave me that Imperial Arm in exchange of mine." "Hahaha. But how was it?" "Hehehe. Definitely worth the deal." Lubbock gave me a thumbs up. "What about Najenda? Did you see it?" I asked, grinning. Lubbock had a perverted grin on his face, "Of course, everything." "What did you saw in me, Lubbock?" Najenda suddenly walked by chance behind Lubbock and asked him. She''s wearing a black undershirt and blue jeans. (Img<<<) While Najenda was drying her hair with a towel, she sat down on a chair beside the table. When Lubbock was about to scream, I immediately close his mouth to stop him from waking up my daughter Nana. I need think of something to cover for him. Looking around, I saw Yunyun together with Megumin, Komi, Bocchi, Maple, Sayo and Kur¨¥ playing in the water. I have to evacuate everyone before the Empire''s army attack again. After this picnic, I have to teleport everyone to Soviet Yunyun for their own safety. Glancing back to Najenda, "Nothing really... Lubbock said that you look cool and beautiful." Lubbock became embarrass and grabbed my collar, shaking me. "Hmmmp! Hmmmp!" he got angry at me. *Sigh* Najenda sighed, "Well... I heard that a lot from girls in the Headquarters." she said, lighting up a cigarette then smoked. "Ah, that''s right! Do you guys want to see my new country?" "You mean, The Soviet Yunyun?" Najenda asked. "Yes. We''re all going there after this picnic." "Sure." "Okay then, I''ll teleport everyone there later." ... "Sun, I heard from your girlfriends that you''re real name is Harukin. It sounds really strange." "Pffffft!" All the guys snickered at me except Susanno who''s focusing himself on cooking. "Do you want me to call you by your real name?" "No, please don''t." "Adam, I want to sleep for now. Wake me up later before we have a meal." Reginleif spoke, tugging my shirt. "Okay." I pointed my left index finger towards her. "There''s no need to do that anymore." She suddenly hugged me on my waist, "Divine Treasure Forge... V?lundr!" She disappeared, turning into a knuckleduster on my right hand. "Is she an Imperial Arm?" Najenda asked curiously. "No, it''s not. I think it''s a little different." Susanoo suddenly spoke. "What do you mean?" Susanoo forrowed his eyebrows while staring in the weapon in my hand, "I can sense a terrifying power on that weapon." I took off the knuckleduster in my hand and put it in my pocket. "This is actually a divine weapon. A single punch with this can destroy my enemies into pieces if they''re not strong to take the blow." ... Susanoo glanced at everyone in the river. "Not just that, some of your girlfriends are very strong just seeing their aura especially those two girls sitting together on a big rock." he pointed at Erza and Mirajane. Then, "Also that little girl with black bob hair and another little girl with long braided pink hair." he pointed at Maple and Krul. Suddenly, his eyes widened in surprise when he felt something. Everyone was also got alerted. "What!?" They all jumped away, looking behind them. ... They saw no one. "What''s was that!? I just felt someone behind us." Tatsumi was looking around. "There''s no mistake, it''s a bloodlust from someone." Bulat said, scanning around. Najenda stood up and became alerted. "The enemy is just around us and he can blend with the surroundings. Everyone, be careful!" Susanoo spoke. I can feel it too. The strange was it is not a bloodlust but a perverted gaze. "Behind us!" Susanoo and Bulat suddenly felt something again and quickly turned around and threw a punch together. *Thud!* "What!?" They were shock when their fist stopped only by a index finger. The one who appeared before them was the Perverted Goddess in her fake Rem form. There''s a blood on her face and hands while giving them a menacing smile. (Img<<<) She pushed away the two of them, making them stumbled on the ground. "Ugh!" "Who are you!?" Tatsumi asked, feeling terrified of her because of a tremendous pressure that she''s emitting. I immediately went towards the Perverted Goddess and hit her with a karate chop, "Aw!" "Why can''t you just show yourself normally!?" I scolded her, hitting more her head several times. "Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw!" After that, she squatted down, holding her head in pain. "Sun-kun! It hurts." she glanced at me with tears in her eyes. "You disappeared just now. Where did you go,?" I asked. "Sun-kun, it looks like you need more meat for everyone so I decided to hunt some delicious looking danger beast just for you." "Thank you, Earth-chan. Where is it?" "It''s piled on the camp." "I''ll clean it up then cook it later." I walked towards the Perverted Goddess, taking out a towel from my dimensional storage. "Earth-chan, you should wash your face first before you come here." I wiped her face to clean up the blood in her skin. ... (To be continued.) (A/N: 3 Million more before the Rick roll song gets 1 Billion views.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 148 - Side Story 3 Side Story(Spoiler) Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - One Piece World - On the middle of calm sea, the humongous Whitebeard''s Pirate Ship named ''Moby Dick'' was cruising smoothly. At the center of the ship, Whitebeard was sitting on his throne alone, gazing at the horizon in the distance with chilling expression. Suddenly, a bird arrived and dropped a newspaper on him. He was reading a newspaper which just arrived today. Looking at the front page, he immediately saw the image of Roger with a title, [Gold Roger, King of the Pirates] Reading it, he grinned. ''So, they finally did it.'' (Img<<<) "Huh?" He took it out and saw that it was wanted posters. Looking at the wanted poster, the first one he saw was the new bounty of Roger in front. [GOLD ROGER, 5,564,800,000 Beri] Turning to the next page, [SILVERS RAYLEIGH, 3,500,000,000 Beri] Then another, [SCOOPER GABAN, 2,850,000,000 Beri] One by one, Whitebeard saw all the bounties of the Roger Pirates. [KOZUKI ODEN, 2,500,000,000 Beri] He smiled. But seeing the last page, he had a cringe expression. (Img<<<) [PLATINUM?D?HARU, 4,950,000,000 Beri] "What!?" He was surprised when he saw Haru''s bounty. Frowning at the Haru''s wanted poster. "So... They''re finally aware of this kid''s teleportation ability. What a troublesome son, you are, Haru?" (A/N: Sorry, I wasn''t able to write anything in this past 4 days because I have to deal with a lot of things. So please bear with thSide Story(Spoiler) Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) Another bug.. Need to Update. Chapter 149 - 145: Picnic Part 6 Chapter 145: Picnic Part 6(with Fan Services) Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Leaving the cooking to my Stand, I went back our camp and prepare the meat hunted by the Perverted Goddess herself. Seeing the piled of dead danger beast, "Wow, that''s a lot! I guess this will already more than enough for everyone." I said, stretching and spinning around my arms. Taking out a knife from my dimensional storage, I started preparing the meat. Few minutes later while cutting up the cleaned danger beast. "Oh, He''s here. Dear! I''ve been looking for you." I heard Aqua behind, calling for me. "Ugh." I turned, glancing behind with squinted eyes. I saw Aqua together with Gaia and Eris. Aqua went close to me, showing her outfit. She was wearing a sky blue swimsuit same color as her hair with white ribbons and small skirt at the bottom. "Now, Dear. Have a nice pretty look on your most beautiful goddess. Aren''t you really blessed to have me as your girlfriend? You should be delighted and praise me." she said with proud tone. (Img<<<) She looks hot but the feeling of disappointment is still there. I just gave her a kind smile, "Yeah, yeah. You look beautiful and attractive in that swimsuit, Aqua." I said, praising her. She also smiled at me, "Hey, Dear. You should praise me more. I want to hear something more sweet and sincere words coming from you." She wants some more praise. "Sure. You''re the most beautiful blue thing I ever seen in my life ." I said sarcastically. "Hehe... Huh? Blue thing? What do you mean that, Dear?" "Hey, Dear! What is the blue thing talking about? Hey! Tell me, Dear!" she grabbed my collar, shaking me. "Ummm... Aelius-sama?" Eris timidly went towards me. "Aelius?" Glancing at her, she was wearing a white swimsuit with purple ribbons and a frill at the bottom. She still wearing her purple coif on her head. (Img<<<) While washing my hands in the pail of water, I took out a bottle of wine from my dimensional storage and shoved it to Aqua. Aqua delightedly took the bottle of wine, hugging it. "Hehehe... Thanks, Dear. I love you!" she kissed me on my cheeks then happily walked away. ... Gaia was staring at me with squinted eyes, pouting in jealousy. She''s in her white swimsuit with red border and red ribbons. She was wearing a large white hat. (Img<<<) "So Aqua-senpai has become your lover now. Then I would like to congratulate you and please take care of her." Eris spoke, slightly bowing to me. I noticed that she has a wry smile on her face, trying to cover her small ?h?st. Instead of using her disguise as Chris the Thief, she''s showing me her swimwear outfit in her real appearance. I''m really happy "Eris!" I called her. "Huh?" She looked at me. "You look charming right now in that swimsuit. I''m really happy that you showed that in your real form as a goddess. You look very beautiful." "Oh, I thought you''re going to repeat the same word you said to your other girlfriends. As I expected from the womanizer Sun God, you choose your words well." ... I have no words on that. I became dejected from what she said. Suddenly, "Pffffft! Hahahahaha..." she chuckled then laughed at me. "I just joking, Aelius-sama. I''m totally aware of your situation because I''ve been with Gaia-sama, watching over you together with her." ... She''s teasing me. Chris or Eris, she''s still has her mischievous personality. "Why are you calling me Aelius?" I asked. Wiping her tears from laughing, "Oh, that was your name as a Sun God according to Gaia-sama." ... "Ah, my name increased again." *Sigh* I sighed. "Hehehe..." she giggled at me. "Huh?" Someone pushed me from behind. "Eh, Kyah!" I stumbled towards Eris with my face landing on her ?h?st. I embraced her waist to regain my balance. "Aelius-sama! Are you okay?" Eris worriedly asked me then she glanced at Gaia. "Gaia-sama, that was dangerous! Why did you do that?" "Hmph!" Gaia looked away and hmphed at us while pouting. "Mooo~ Gaia-sama!" "That''s because Sun-kun in not noticing me even though I tried my hardest to choose the best swimsuit just to impress him. I felt like I''m a third wheel here." Gaia angrily said, sulking then she pointed at me. "Look at Sun-kun right now. It''s been few minutes but he wasn''t letting you go and currently enjoying your small ?h?st." Eris glancing down at me while blushing, "Ummm... Aelius-sama, can you let me go now? This is really embarrassing." she said with embarrassed tone. Even though Eris''s br??st are small like Hinagiku and Nee-san, they are really soft as I feel them with my face. .... "Give me 15 minutes more." "If you don''t, I''ll cast a misfortune on you." "I''m not afraid because the Goddess of Luck and Fortune is in my arms. Of course, I wouldn''t let her go." I said with serious tone. *Sigh* She sighed, "Only 15 minutes, okay? More than that, I''ll get angry." she embraced me back. ... "Sun-kun!" Gaia angrily yelled at me. Letting go of Eris, I turned around and faced Gaia. Staring at her right now, my heart was throbbing fast and I don''t know why I felt like this to her. I''m aware that this feeling is love but how? I don''t remember falling for her like this and she''s a perverted Goddess that always disappoints me. "Hehe... Sun-kun finally looked at me." She immediately became happy, gazing at me with a smile. What a quick change in mood. Has she having mood swings? "Sun-kun, now! Say it." "Huh? Say it, what?" "Of course, about my swimsuit." She staring at me with full of expectations. "Oh, You look good in that swimsuit. It suits you." "Kyaaah! Sun-kun praised me! I''m really happy!" she happily said but suddenly, she became disappointed. "Is that what you expect me to say and react, Sun-kun? No! That was bland for me even I''m deeply in love with you. I want you to better praise me with deep affection so that my love for you will increase more." she complained. "Nevermind, your love is already too heavy for me to take so I don''t want to increase it anymore." Gaia grabbed my shoulders, "Don''t tell me! You''re already tired of me! Are you indirectly asking me for divorce? You''re so cruel, Sun-kun! Even though I''m still deeply in love you. How can you do this to me!" she shook me. "Why are talking about divorce? We''re not even married. In the first place, we are not even dating yet. Stop saying such nonsense delusions." ... "Yet? Does that mean you''re make me your lover in the future? Do you like me now? Nee, Sun-kun. Tell me! Please confess it to me. I want to hear your feelings for me right now. Sun-kun!" she happily keep pestering me. "No, I''m not." I said, looking away from while slightly embarrassed with several sweats on my forehead. My heart was still throbbing fast and I don''t know how I fell for her. All I remember was when I saw her real form, I suddenly became like this. Does it have to do with the past I can''t remember? There was a big smile on Gaia''s face then all of sudden, "I love you, Sun-kun!" she hopped, hugging me tightly. I don''t know what to respond to that. All I know is... "Gaia..." "Yes?" "I love Yunyun..." Gaia looked at me with teary-eyes, "Are you still going with that, Sun-kun?" ... "Megumin, Erza, Akane, Wiz, Krul, Lalatina, Eris, Maple, Hinagiku and..." "Aelius-sama! Why are you confessing to me all of sudden?" Eris was surprised, becoming embarrassed. Did I forget anyone? I guess that''s currently all of it. I suddenly remembered Aqua who''s currently drinking wine while waiting for us. That''s right, I forgot that I''m also dating her. But for Mirajane, I''m aware that she has feelings for me and seems like she doesn''t mind being in this strange relationships I have. I going to confirm it with her later. "Sun-kun, what about me?" Gaia happily expecting a answer from me. ... "Gaia, I love..." "Go and say it, Sun-kun! After this, my legs are fully wide open just for you to enjoy." she breathing heavily, being turned on. A vein popped in my forehead. "Don''t worry, I don''t mind having threesome with you and Eris later. The more the merrier." Gaia said with perverted smile. "Eeehhh!!?" Eris reddened and became flustered. This perverted Goddess... Everything was good when this perverted Goddess''s perverted tendencies strikes again and ruin the atmosphere between us. I guess I just accept her being like this just like my fiancee Lalatina or else there''s no progression in our relationship. "But we have to be quiet or else the others might hear us because of our p???sur? m??ns. Then--" Her eyes widened in surprise when I suddenly kissed her on her lips. She embraced me tightly around my neck, trying to dominate my mouth. Eris covered her eyes in embarrassment with her hand but she''s peeking between her fingers, watching us. "Kyaaaaaah..." After Gaia and I let go of each other mouth, she licked her lips, "That was so yummy, Sun-kun. I want more. Now, we''re officially dating and I''m one of your lovers now. Please take care of me again." "Yeah. Me too." Gaia glanced at Eris, "What are you looking there, Eris? Hurry up and answer Sun-kun''s love confession to you already!" Eris shyly walked close to me, "Sorry, Sun-kun. But, I can''t give you an answer right now because I have to think things over. Is that okay with you?" I smiled at her, "It''s fine, don''t worry. I''m happy that you''re thinking things carefully before you decide unlike these two goddess who''s head is filled with water." "Hey! I heard that, Sun-kun!" Gaia complained. Eris gave me a beautiful smile, "Hehe... Thanks, Sun-kun. Next time, I''ll make sure that no one spoil the mood and it just the two of us alone romantically." "Huh?" Eris reddened, "Sorry, Sun-kun! Forget what I said just now!" she immediately turned around and ran away, going towards Aqua. Gaia moved in front of me, "Sun-kun, since we''re now dating. Let''s do a lot of perverted things inside the tent." she said with excited tone. I quickly hit her head with a karate chop, *Thud* "Aw!" "What are you saying to a 12 year old kid like me?" "Sun-kun, that hurts! It''s already one hour before high noon already!" After that, with the help of Susanno and Bulat-san, we quickly finished preparing the raw meats then we returned back to the river to cook the reserves. (To be continued.) (A/N: Sorry, I''ve been busy with other things so I took a long time before I can upload again. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) (A/N: The chapter has been updated. There was some bugs happening when uploading images.. I uploaded it but the others still can''t see it.) Chapter 150 - 146: Picnic Part 7 Chapter 146: Picnic Part 7 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - While Susanno and my stand Dark Berserker busy cooking the reserve food, I started to serve the prepared dish on the long dining table. "Where will I put this, Sun?" Bulat asked will full of sweat while carrying a long plate with large roasted danger beast with vegetables served on it. "Please, place it on the center of the table." I pointed at the middle of the dining table. "Yosh! Alright then." he place it on the center of the table. Taking out the dining wares from my dimensional storage and place it properly on the dining table. "Sun, here!" Tatsumi gave me the big bowls of vegetable salad and fruit salad. (Img<<<) "Thank you." I took the two big bowls from him and place it on the table. "This is quite a lot. Aren''t this already enough for everyone? Why do we need to cook more?" he asked. "Sun! The sauce and ranch dressing is finish." Lubbock yelled. (Img<<<) "Yes! Can you place it beside the bowl of vegetable salad?" I replied. "Okay!" "Tatsumi, these food we served right now on the table aren''t for everyone especially with Erza, Nee-san, Maple and Akame. Those four girls are the biggest glutton right now. There won''t be enough even for us guys if we don''t make more." I said, explaining. "... You''re kind of right about that. I saw Akame eat a very large of portion of meat swiftly and it was not enough for her." Ieyasu arrived near us carrying a large servings of fried chicken and meat. (Img<<<) She looks very tired. "Sun... I''m finally... finished." I immediately took the large plate and place it on the table. "Thank you for the hard work! You can rest now. Leave the others things to us." "Finally!" he fell and sat down on the chair. "Looks like you need more training, Ieyasu. I''ll ask Bulat-san to train you too later." "Sun! Don''t talk about training when I''m this tired from cooking!" he complained. "Hehe..." Tatsumi just gave him a wry smile. "We''re finished." Susanoo said, carrying two large plate of grilled meat. (Img<<<) My stand was behind him holding a large plate of barbeque meat, seafood and veggies. (Img<<<) "Thanks for the hark work, Susanno. You''re really a great help. I apologize for you to do most of the work load." "No problem. You''re quite amazing too. You''re cooking different kind of dishes very fast and smooth while teaching us your recipe. Doing multiple task at the same time without making slight mistake on your cookings is not easy thing to do even for a imperial arm like me. It felt like I''m cooking with a legendary Master Chef with a skill polished for a thousand of years." "Hehe... Wait! Why are you describing that I''m some kind of old man who only live to cook?" "I''m talking about your skills as a cook, Sun." Susanoo said with stoic expression. ... "Ahem! Let me tell you guys that my main job is magic item craftsman." I proudly said to them. ... "What about becoming chef?" Tatsumi asked. "That''s only my part time job. Not only that, I''m also a part time doctor, a part time teacher, a part time tailor, a part time adventurer, a part time pharmacist, a part time merchant, a part time wine maker, a part time wizard, a part time goblin slayer, a part time Supreme Leader and now, I''m a part time Night Raid Assassin." I''m also part time guide of soul in Heavenly Realm as a Sun God. ... "That quite a lot of job and some of them are strange and unknown." "Sun, do you need a lot of money that much to different jobs?" Lubbock asked. "My father has lot of debt and I have to pay all of it." ... "Poor you..." Tatsumi spoke. "Don''t worry. I won''t have to do that anymore now he got arrested and being punished from what he did." ... *Clap!* I clapped, "Anyway. Now, we''re finished preparing the food. Let''s call everyone here and start to eat." I cheerfully said. All of them nodded. "Whoa! This meat dish is awesome as always, Harukin! I really love your cookings!" Erza yelled, delightfully eating. "Harukin, I really want to eat your cookings everyday! I really love them!" Mirajane said, happily eating. "Husband, I love you! It''s really delicious!" Krul spoke, slicing the grilled meat on her plate and eat it with satisfied expression. "It''s super delicious, Sun-kun! I want more seconds!" Maple ate a lot. My Fiancee Lalatina was eating with etiquette. Nee-san and Akame are eating like there''s no tomorrow. "Hehehe... You''re really good cook, Harukin." Yunyun praised me while slowly eating. "Dear, I want more wines!" Aqua was eating while drinking a lot of wine. Gaia was silently eating salad with satisfaction. Nana and Kur¨¥ was sitting together on the sideline near me, drinking coconut milk. Wiz was watching over at the two of them while eating fruit salad. It seems like she''s on a diet unlike Gaia who''s a vegetarian. Suddenly, Yunyun walked away from the table with her food and went towards Komi and Bocchi who''s eating with just the two of them not far from us. It seems they were shy eating with others. Yunyun joined with the two of them and the three of them are very happy eating together. I want to join with the three of them but I can''t leave my post to serve more food for the others. I glanced at Tatsumi and others who''s serving extra food on the table, "You guys should join them! I''ll handle this alone together with my stand!" I yelled. "It''s that okay with you, Sun? It''s seems like a lot of work to do." Lubbock asked me. Susanno went beside me, "Don''t worry and join them. I''ll stay and help him." Turning to him, "Oh. Thanks you, Susanno." Glancing back at them, "Leave it to us or there''s nothing will be left to you guys." They noticed that there''s only few remaining food even on the reserved one. "Waaah! They''re really not enough just like Sun said." Lubbock was surprised. "Let''s go now or nothing will be left." Tatsumi spoke in hurry. "Yosh! It''s time for us to eat too!" Bulat energetically yelled. "Yeah. What about you? Sun and Susanno?" Ieyasu asked us. "I''m fine." I responded. "I''m a Imperial Arm. I don''t need to eat." Susanno answered. "Okay..." They went and joined with others to eat, leaving the two of us with my stand. "Let''s go, Susanoo. We need to serve more." "Sure." While I''m serving some more food on the table together with Susanno. "Huh? What''s this? I don''t remember cooking this with them." Lubbock found a bowl of unknown exotic dish together with Ieyasu. I excitedly glanced at them with a smile. Hehe... Someone finally going to taste my new recipe I just made up using the fish blown up by my daughter Kur¨¥. "Looks like it''s a simple dish but let''s taste it." Ieyasu curiously said. Lubbock and Ieyasu together took a small slice of fish and ate it. ... Their face went paled, "Disgusting!" Everyone glanced at them. "Oh, that dish! It''s a fish blasted by my daughter. It''s so disgusting, right? I chopped the fish and grilled it then dipped it on a peanut bu??er." "There he goes again. Another victims of his disgusting dishes." "Ah! We forgot to warn the other guys about Harukin sneaking his disgusting dishes in the table to relief his stress in cooking." Erza remembered. "Pheh! Damn you, Sun!" Lubbock got angry at me. "Nigerundayo!" I ran away. "Come back here, you bastard!" Ieyasu chased after me with Lubbock. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 151 - 147: The Missing Girl Chapter 147: The Missing Girl Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - After everyone finished their meal they went back to their own activity. "Huh?" "What''s wrong, Sun?" Najenda asked me. "Is everyone here?" I asked. She looked around then answered, "Everyone from Night Raid is here. I don''t know from your family and lovers." Nana and Kur¨¥ are together with Nee-san, Wiz and Krul. Akane is with Erza and Mirajane stopping the two of them from fighting again. Tatsumi, Ieyasu and Lubbock are being trained by Bulat-san and Susanoo. My Fiancee Lalatina joined with them in their harsh training, enjoying the difficulty. Sayo is together with Maple, Sheele, Chelsea, Akame, Mine and Leone playing in the water after resting a little bit. Paimon and that green cabbage named Ai-chan are resting in the cushion that I gave them. The goddess trio has also have their own world, drinking wine together. Reginleif is sleeping comfortably in my pocket as a knuckleduster. My stand Dark Berserker is the one cleaning up the dishes and dining wares. Yunyun, Bocchi, Komi-san, Nee-san, Wiz, Krul, Akane, Erza, Mirajane, Gaia, Eris, Aqua, Lalatina, Maple, Reginleif... Wait! Where''s Hinagiku? I haven''t seen her yet since she went to change into her swimsuit. I walked towards Erza and Mirajane, who''s trying to reconcile the two of them by Akane. "Erza! Mirajane! Akane! Have you seen Hinagiku around? I haven''t seen her yet." "I didn''t." Erza responded then glanced at Mirajane and Akane, "You two, have you seen her?" Mirajane shook her head, "No, I''ve been with you for a whole time, Erza." she responded. Akane also shook her head, "No idea." I immediately went towards Yunyun and her friends Komi-san and Bocchi. "Yunyun! Has anyone of you saw Hinagiku?" Yunyun glanced at her friends but they shook their head. Looking back at me, "Sorry, Harukin. But we haven''t seen her yet." Hearing that, I felt worried about her. I jumped on the river, imbuing my feet with Hamon then ran at the surface of the water. "Eh, Sun-kun? How did you do that?" Maple asked, being amazed. "Just a simple technique in using Hamon. Anyway, has anyone of you girls saw Hinagiku around? I''ve been looking for her because I haven''t saw eaten yet." "Sorry, Sun-kun. I didn''t see her." Maple responded. "Sun, do you want me help to look for her?" Akame asked me. "No, it''s fine. Just enjoy yourself with others here. I''m gonna look for her myself using my teleportation." "I''m going now." I waved at them then teleported, arriving in our camp. I looked around then opened my system to check Hinagiku''s condition. _________________ Friend System Hyakuya Akane (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Erza Scarlet (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Katsura Hinagiku (Sick) [Chat] [Move] Honjou Kaede (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Megumin (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Komi Shouko (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Hitori Bocchi (Busy) [Chat] [Move] [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] [Random Invite] Summon Beings (6/10) Krul(Busy) Aqua(Busy) Mirajane Strauss(Busy) Wiz(Busy) Dustiness Ford Lalatina(M) Yunyun(Busy) [Back] _________________ ... The random friend invitation that lost by Paimon returned back but Komi-san and Bocchi are added. Now, Yunyun got finally added to the system but as a familiar only. She can finally travel with me on another world. I wonder what did Paimon do in order to add her in the system. Checking Hinagiku''s status, she was sick. "I wonder if she has a fever. I have to check up her health." Looking around, I noticed that the tent was slightly opened. I closed my system then went towards the tent. Looking inside, I saw Hinagiku lying down on her futon. She''s in her swimsuit with orange colour that has a skirt and red borders. (Img<<<) "Huh? Haru?" I went inside the tent and check her condition, "Hinagiku, I''ve been looking for you! Are you okay?" I worriedly asked, touching her forehead. "Don''t worry about me, Haru. I''m just feeling a little bit under the weather today. I''ll be fine later and you should join with the others." A wind blew inside the tent then she shivered. "Hinagiku, you caught a cold." "You should go already. I''m telling you that this not a cold." "Don''t lie to me because I''m also a doctor. I can easily tell if someone is sick base on their conditions." "Ugh!" "Anyway, you look pretty cute in that swimsuit, Hinagiku. I love it!" I complimented, giving her thumbs up. She slightly blushed, pulling her blanket then covered herself. "Stop staring at me, you pervert! Get out of here!" she yelled with embarrassed tone. I opened my dimensional storage, taking out a vial potion of cold medicine and a bottle of peppermint tea for her to drink. "Then I''ll leave your medicine here. Just drink it and rest. I''ll come back here again then check on your condition later. Get well soon." I was about to leave the tent, "Haru!" she called me. Looking back, glancing at her. "What is it, Hinagiku? Do you need something? Just ask me." "...Thank you..." I just smiled at her, "No problem, you''re also important to me." "Shut up, you womanizer!" she angrily shouted at me. "Hehehe..." I laughed awkwardly. "Jeez~ If you''re only looking at me, I won''t have this kind of difficulties..." she mumbled. "Huh?" I stopped, glancing back at her. "Nothing! Hurry up and get out here already!" she shouted. "Okay, okay! I''m getting out now." I left her alone inside the tent. Returning back near the river, "Papa! Papa!" Nana was running towards me. "Yes, I''m your awesome Papa! What is it, my little princess?" I squatted down, patting her head. Wiz followed behind her with a smile. "Nana... Nana has learned teleport from Mama." she spoke. "Eh, is that true? You''re really at good at magic just like Mama." Wiz slightly blushed. "Wiz, did you use adventurer''s card to teach her magic?" I asked Wiz. "No, Harukin. She''s too young to register on a guild. I just manually taught her the magic." "Then she''s a prodigy in magic without using the guild card to learn it! Nana is going to be a great Arch wizard when she grew up then..." I emitted a menacing aura, smiling kindly. "Some pesky guys squirming around will approach and ask her to became their lover. I''m going warn them! Just like to my other daughters, they have to go through me first and get castrated before they can get near them!" I stood up, becoming angry. "Umm... Harukin? You look very scary right now." Wiz face went pale. "Anyway, Nana. I want to use your first magic on me." I requested. "It that okay, Harukin? Nana hasn''t tested teleport magic on a person yet." "Don''t worry, It''s going to be fine. I''ll be really happy to be the first person to test her own very first magic magic she learned." "Okay..." "Papa! Here I go." "Go, Nana! You can do it! Papa will be always proud of you, no matter what the results is." Nana smiled at me, "Yes, Papa!" My eyes widened in surprise when I saw her smile because she very rarely smile and always has a stoic expression. A magic circle appeared below me, glowing a purple light. "Nana--" "Teleport!" *Whooossh!* I got teleported. When I appeared out of nowhere, "Huh?" I was inside of a luxurious palace. In front of me was a young boy with green shoulder-length hair which was braided on the sides and green eyes sitting on the throne. He wore a purple outfit with white boots and a blue mantle, as well as a large headdress. He also carried a golden scepter with a blue orb attached to it. (Img<<<) Beside him, standing was a round, elderly man with light skin, gray hair, dark yellow eyes, and a long white beard that extended down to his abdomen. He often sported a sinister, toothy grin whenever he plotted something nefarious. He wore a pair of brown boots, a dark green shirt, a belt below his belly and short pants which were also dark green, and a gray coat with some hair of an dog-like creature around his neck, resembling a bourgeois. (Img<<<) The two of them was surprise looking at me. "You''re Sun, right?" I heard a familiar voice calling me behind. When I turn around, I saw Esdeath together with her subordinates. She was stunned, gazing at me. (Img<<<) Learning where I am right now, I sweated profusely. Then she evilly smiled at me. (Img<<<) "This time... I''m going to make you mine, Sun. Be prepared." Facing her and her subordinates, smiling. "You could not live with your own failure. Where did that bring you?" "Back to me." I followed. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 152 - 148: I Want To Know Defeat Chapter 148: I Want To Know Defeat Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Somewhere in the alleyway of the Capital, a light shone out of empty air. A portal opened and suddenly, a young lady with astonishing beauty came out from it. She has ivory skin and long, black hair usually tied in long twin tails. Her right eye is red-tinted while her left eye appears as a golden, inorganic clock face. Her outfit is made out of crimson and black frills, giving her the appearance of an elegant Gothic Lolita with uneven twin tails. On her head, she''s wearing a big crimson net bow to hold her hair. She also wearing a red and black collar on her neck. (Img<<<) [Play: Date a live OST - Kurumi''s Theme(Portrait)] She looked around. "This should be the right timeline in this world, right?" She walked, going out of the alleyway. Arriving on the streets, she saw a lot of people walking around. Some people immediately looked at her because of her unusual appearance and stunning beauty. Looking around, she saw a humongous castle covered by huge walls. (Img<<<) "The castle looks different but this must be the old one." "It''s near high noon." "Huh?" Suddenly, she felt a magic power that rising in every second passed from the huge castle. "Hiie hehehe... There''s no mistake, it''s Haru." She started to run, going towards the direction of castle. "To think I will use my 12th bullet just to help him on this timeline, he should be lucky to have me as his lover. I''m going to take some more of his spiritual power after this as a part of my reward later." she delightfully licked her lips. When she turned around to another alleyway, multiple copies of her emerged out from her shadows. "Now, let''s begin our date!" "Hie hehehehe..." she laughed together with her clones as they split in every direction around the Capital. Meanwhile, (Harukin''s POV) (Img<<<) Standing in front of Esdeath with the young Emperor and Prime Minister watching behind me, "I thought by eliminating half of your invading army... the other half would retreat and never come back. But you have shown me... that''s impossible. And as long as there are those that remember what was... there will always be those that are unable to accept what can be. They will resist." "Sun, there''s no one else who can satisfy me other you." Esdeath replied. ... "I''m thankful... Because now... I know what I must do. I will shred this Empire down to its last atom. And then... with the help of Revolutionary Army, we''ll build a new one... teeming with life that knows not what it has lost but only what it has been given... A grateful new kingdom." I was sweating profusely. Now, Papa is in trouble. They all frowned at me except Esdeath who''s gazing at me with a smile. "That won''t never happen. You''re going to meet your end here. Everyone of you! Execute that rebel intruder!" Prime Minister Honest ordered. Right now, I''m only wearing a navy swimming shorts but I''m not embarrassed about it because I already used walking around n?k?d. I don''t really want to fight and kill but I realized with Hinagiku getting sick that I''m putting my love ones more in harm the longer prolonged this quest. Not only that, many people will suffer and die more in the hands the Empire. I have no other choice but to end this now even more lives will lost in this battle. My plans with Najenda to defeat the Empire without involving the innocents has already failed that''s why I can''t use powerful magic here. Taking out my imperial arm Crosstail then wore it, I also took out multiple throwing knives, casting a teleportation mark on it. I threw the throwing knives, scattering it around. They were confuse of what I''m trying to do. "Esdeath-san, don''t tell me this guy is Sun who defeated you and your army alone at the north!? It seems like he''s an ally of the rebels." Asked by a fairly muscular young man of above average height with short dark blue hair and eyes to Esdeath. He wears a blue leather jacket and a red scarf with an anchor on it. The scarf is said to be his symbol of justice. Under that is a white shirt with a single blue line down the middle. He also wears a pair of grey jeans with a belt and dark blue boots. (Img<<<) This guy must be Wave, wielder of Armor-type Imperial Arm called Grand Chariot. "That''s right, he is. He''s the boy who gave me my first ever defeat and also the one made me experience these feelings for the first time. Ever since that day I met him, I can''t stop thinking about him. I''ve been craving to see him again." Wave was weirded out of Esdeath because of how she affectionately spoke of me. Suddenly, *Boom!* When the smoke disappeared, a tall, muscular man with spiky blond hair with two longer bangs resembling horns and blue eyes. He wore black skin tight top wit long sleeves a dark gray suit of armor with his Teigu, white pants and a red cloak. His shoulder guards were notably large and have yellow tomoe markings on them. (Img<<<) It was General Budou and he looks really furious at me, "You rebel brat! You have guts to appear here alone and n?k?d. Not only you disrespected the Emperor and Officials, you even threatened of destroying this place! Do you have any last words before I send to your own demise?" he angrily asked, threatening me. I grinned at him, "I want to know defeat!" Esdeath eyes widened in surprise with my words while General Budou became more furious, raising his right arm. He swing his fist flickering with lightning, punching me hard. *Boom!* The floor around us got destroyed as lightning wave scattered around. "Everyone! Get the Emperor and Prime Minister to a safe place!" Wave yelled to the guards around. "Yes!" The Imperial guards surrounded the young Emperor and Prime Minister, covering them then they walked away from the throne, escaping this place. General Budou''s fist hit my forehead. "What?!" He was surprise when he realized that I didn''t even budged from his punch. *Sigh* I sighed, "Seriously... that was the absolute best you can do?" ... General Budou''s body produce more electricity, flickering around him. "You''ll regret for underestimating me, brat! The next attack will surely kill you!" Raising both of his arms, his pair of gauntlets which is his imperial arm charged a lot of electricity. *Rumble!* I can hear several thunder rumbling in the sky outside this palace. "Advent of Thunder Emperor!" Suddenly, several pillars of lightning which pierces through ceiling instantly. A large pillar of lightning was about to hit me when I felt my magic power reach to peak point. The moment has come. Za Wan. My whole body suddenly burst out a tremendous hot flames then a large pillar of lightning hit me. *Boom!* "It hit him!" Wave yelled. Esdeath and others covered themselves from the shockwave created by general Budou''s attack. "There''s no way he''ll survive from that powerful attack!" said by the young man with fair blond hair and golden eyes. He wore a white robe on top of a black shirt and pants with a brown belt, a feather pin behind his ear and a collar-like accessory on his neck. He was carrying a book on his hand. (Img<<<) "Since he''s the guy who defeated General Esdeath, can I have his corpse?" said by young lady with short black hair in a twintail style and black eyes. She wears a black sailor uniform and wears a red belt that has a red side skirt cover like Akame. Her shirt is slightly too short as it doesn''t cover her belly bu??on. She also wears red gauntlets like Akame. She wears a long black socks and black shoes (Img<<<) "Justice will prevail!" shouted a young woman with auburn hair and amber eyes. She wore her hair in a long ponytail that almost reached the ground. She was in a military uniform in favor of dresses and casual wear, and was attired in upper-body armor. Her face is distort into a warped and demented smile. (Img<<<) The black clouds dispersed and the sun shone from the large hole on the ceiling of the palace. "To think I have to use that attack to that brat and destroy the palace." General Budou spoke, putting down his arms. When the smoke and dust disappeared, "Huh?" General Budou was shock. Everyone around was very surprised of what they seeing right now. I was standing in front of them unscathed, bathing in the sunlight while doing Jojo pose. (Img<<<) "How stylish!" commented by tall and slim young man with black hair with a white patch and blue eyes. He wore glasses, a yellow suit with a blue shirt, a tie, and a white lab coat. (Img<<<) (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 153 - 149: Sun Vs The Empire Chapter 149: Sun Vs The Empire Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - High noon time arrives and I became invincible and stronger, I was standing half-naked in front of them completely unscathed by general Budou''s lightning attack. [Play: Avalon - Ultimate Kars'' Theme JJBA OST] They were all completely shock watching me as I bath in the sunlight of high noon sun, "This impossible! That kid was..." One of the guards trembled, can''t believe what he seeing. "He took general Budou''s attack... And it did nothing to him!" (Img<<<) "Hehehehe... Hua hahahaha... Hahahahaha!" I evilly laughed loudly. "This is terrible..." "This is really bad!" Some guards trembled as they took step back in fear. "Hehehe... I''m the ultimate being that possesses the power of the Sun and become the invincible incarnation of power once the sun reaches high noon... I became... The One." "And..." Looking up and glancing at the high noon sun above, "How beautiful its shine! Truly the most wonderful thing I have ever beheld..." Glancing back at them, "The sun finally, finally reaches high noon! Hua hahahaha!" Suddenly, General Budou produced more electricity, flickering around him. He charged again his gauntlet imperial arm then threw a punch. "You brat! I''m not finish yet!" I moved my left arm, catching his fist easily. *Boom!* His fist made an explosion upon contact with my palm. But, it didn''t have any effect on me or did any damage on my hand. "What!?" he was completely shock. "No, it''s my turn." My stand ''Dark Berserker'' emerged behind me, clenching its fist. "Against my wrecking machine Stand, let''s see how tough you are." "Ora!" my stand threw a straight punch on his face. *Thud!* "Aargh!" he ?r??n?d as his face bleeds. He got stunned. Letting go of his fist, I rushed my stand towards him, throwing conservative number of powerful and swift punches. "Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!" My stand threw an uppercut lifting him up into the air then giving him another barrage of punches. "Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!" "Helios Fair!" I performed a punch on his ?h?st, shooting a torrent of fire that sent him flying into the ceiling and got burned in flames. The ceiling got destroyed and he went through it, making another hole on the roof. When the torrent of fire dissipated, he fell back on hole he came from and crashed on the floor. *Boom!* He was lying on the floor, completely unconscious. His armor was destroyed and his ?h?st was gravely burned and totally beaten up. (Img<<<) One of the guards checked on his condition. ... "He''s... He''s dead!" Esdeath''s subordinates glared at me. "I would never forgive you! Glancing at them with conceited smile "That''s one down." A notification appeared informing me about my quest progress, [Defeating General Budou has been completed.] [Your reward ''2 Random Friend Invitations'' will be automatically added to your friend list limit.] "Two more to go. The Prime Minister and Emperor are the remaining one." "I won''t let you!" Said by a young man with dark blue hair, pulling out his sword from it''s scabbard. That must be Wave who has same characteristics as Tatsumi if he became a soldier from the Empire. Wave stabbed the floor with his sword, "Grand Chariot!" The floor broke behind him and black danger beast rose from it, covering him with armor. (Img<<<) Wearing an black, full-body armor with a phantasmagoric defensive film as cape behind him, he lunged himself towards me. *Thud!* (Img<<<) I slightly leaned forward, preparing for his attack. "Oops, time up!" One minute has passed and the power of my ''The one'' has ended. The hot flame around my body slowly disappeared. Wave threw his fist on me. *Thud!* I caught it with my right hand easily. He lifted his right foot, trying to give me a front kick. I caught it with my left hand and stop it. Struggling with me, I swiped his left foot making him fall to the floor. *Thud!* Holding his right foot, I aimed for his head, smashing him with my b?r? fist. He immediately crossed his arm, covering his head. *Thud!* "Ugh!" he ?r??n?d in pain. I hit him several times and the gauntlet of his armor slowly broke, revealing his bleeding skin. "He''s destroying Wave''s armor using only his b?r? fist! Coro let''s help him!" the young woman with auburn hair spoke then ordered her small white dog that stands on its back leg. She has annoying eerie expression. This must be Seryu Ubiquitous. Remembering how she killed Sheele if I''m not here, I looked at her with cold expression. Suddenly, the small white dog''s size became larger, making it look strong and ferocious. "Coro, Arm!" Each arm of the large white dog became large and muscular. (Img<<<) "It really look disgusting." I mumbled, getting annoyed of her. "Pulverize!" The large white dog rushed towards me, furiously unleashing a volley of punches. *Raaawrrr!* It roared, revealing its several pointed teeth. My stand ''Dark Berserker'' clenched its fist then rushed towards it, throwing also a barrage of heavy punches. The punches of the large white dog and my stand Dark Berserker collided with each other. *Raaawrrr!* (Img<<<) "Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!" (Gif Sample<<<) Wave''s arm got broken hitting it several times and his head became wide open. I noticed the girl with short black hair in a twin tail style and black eyes pulling out her sword summoning people behind her. She really looks very similar to Akame. She must be her sister, Kurome. (Img<<<) I''m gonna bring her back with me and cure her sickness for Akame. I immediately pointed my index finger towards her sword. "What!?" she was completely shock when she saw her melted in her hands. "My Imperial Arm melted..." She can''t believe what she seeing. All of her summon puppets disappeared from behind her back. Now, she''s rendered useless as Aqua unless she picked up another weapon. I smashed Wave''s head several times and his helmet got broken, making his bleeding face exposed. I grabbed his neck, lifting him up. His armor disappeared, turning into a sword and dropped on the floor. "Ugh!" Wave struggled, trying with his remaining strength to get away from me. "Arrrghh!" He can''t breathe. "Wave!" A young man with fair blonde hair flew towards me, unleashing multiple piercing feathers. I immediately let go of Wave, dodging all the piercing feathers smoothly. "Ugh!" Wave dropped on the floor in pain. The blonde young man went to check his condition, "Wave, are you okay?" "Run, I''m sorry..." So that blonde young man just like me is Run. On my Stand''s side, the large ferocious white dog was getting overwhelmed. Strength, Speed, Toughness, Power and Precision. My stand ''Dark Berserker'' has all high attributes on this. It has unlimited range and strong magic resistance. What special on this stand is that it can equipped as an armor to protect the user and stop the time for several seconds. Even it gets a damaged, it won''t have any effect on user. The only weakness my stand has are unlike other kind of stand, it can be seen by ordinary person. It can''t pass through wall like other stand has. "I guess I have no other choice." Seryu spoke, gritting her teeth. In desperation, "Coro, last resort! Berserker!" she yelled at the large ferocious white dog. Suddenly, the large white dog''s body reddened and became more bestial. (Img<<<) "RAAAAAAAWRRR!!!" it made very powerful roared capable of stunning everyone around but not me. "I shall show you what a real berserker is..." Slowly, my Stand''s skull helm and bevor transformed to a shape of beast. It quickly jumped very high towards the large red dog. "Raaawrrr!!!" My stand pulled the great sword on its back, "Wrrryyyyyy!!!" I made it do a loud hissing sound on purpose. Esdeath was standing on the sideline, watching me with eyebrows furrowed. She''s not making any move. I noticed that their comrade Dr. Stylish was not around. Did he ran away? While the large red dog and my stand fighting each other, I saw Wave''s sword lying on the floor in front me. This put a smile on my face. "Heh." (Img<<<) I went towards it, "Oh, somebody forgot their sword!" I innocently picked it up, "Well, it''s mine now." No one noticed. "Sorry for taking too long! Everyone of you! Move out of the way!" Suddenly, a large grizzly man wearing a mask appeared carrying a flamethrower. He had 3 scars on his upper ?h?st. Run pulled Wave with him. The grizzly masked man pointed his flamethrower towards me. (Img<<<) My cheek twitched, "Seriously?" He send out a strong burst of intense flame, setting me on fire and burning me to death. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 154 - 150: God of the New World Chapter 150: God of the New World Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Battling with the members of Esdeath''s squad, a grizzly man wearing a mask used his Imperial Arm flamethrower to burn me alive with its inextinguishable intense flame until I die. While I''m bathing on intense flame, instead of being burn in pain, I feel invigorated. Its the same feeling as bathing on lava in a active volcano. It''s really relaxing that it takes away my fatigue from preparing food for everyone. "This feels good." I turned around to let the bursting flames hit my back. "There... there... that part." I mumbled, massaging my right shoulder. Burning me? The one who possesses the power of the sun? What that man trying to do is the same as drowning the useless goddess Aqua on the river, burying alive the perverted Goddess on the ground and gambling with Eris with life on the line. "Is it working?" the grizzly man wearing a mask asked, continuing to throw flames at me. "Of course, it''s working. Please continue." I answered, stretching my arms. "Stop it, Bols. You''re already seeing that it''s not working on him." Esdeath spoke, scolding him. So that grizzly man name is Bols. I remember now. Bols immediately stopped his flamethrower. I guess that was enough. The inextinguishable intense flame around my body disappeared and got absorbed by my skin. "Thanks! That felt really good." I said, spinning my right arm around. I dashed towards Bols. "He coming!" Bols took his battle stance but he doesn''t know what to do because he''s also rendered useless. I threw a straight punch towards him. He immediately crossed his arm, covering his head. My fist didn''t arrive because it was a feint. "Huh?" Instead, I gave him a swift front kick on the abdomen. "Arrrghh!" He was sent flying, crashing on the wall. "Ugh!" I held back my strength so that he won''t die from that kick. Just before he dropped on the floor unconscious, I immediately teleported back to my former position, catching the imperial arm in my hand. Esdeath frowned at me, seeing my teleportation ability. That was the ability I used to appear before her on the north when we first met. Glancing at the battle between my stand ''Dark Berserker'' and the large ferocious dog, my stand was cutting the large ferocious dog several times but it keeps regenerating *Adam, That is the Magical Beast Transformation: Hekatonkheires. It is a biological imperial arm that can regenerate if damaged.* Reginleif spoke in my mind. *Unless you damaged or destroyed the core, it will just keep regenerating.* she followed. "Oh, you''re finally awake, Reginleif. So it''s the same type of imperial arm as Susanno." *Yes, the core of that ferocious beast according to the book of imperial arms was an orb in its head.* "Okay, I understand. Thanks, Reginleif." I said with a smile. *Please use me, Adam. That thing can be a good punching bag.* "Sure." I took out the knuckleduster from the pocket of my swimming shorts, wearing it on my right hand. "Alright!" *Just like the old times.* (Img<<<) "Sorry, Reginleif. I don''t remember any of it." *It''s fine. Most of those memories are just the Simp Goddess pestering you to do perverted things with her.* "Haha..." I laughed awkwardly then said, "Seriously?" ... "So... she never changes." I made my Stand retreat, disappearing as it returned back to me. *RAAAAAAAWRRR!!" the large ferocious dog roared very loud. It rushed to me next, opening its mouth wide open with full of frightening pointed teeth. I slightly squatted down, taking my fighting stance. It lunged itself, jumping towards me. *RAWWRRRRR!!* [Play: Fairy Tail - Theme song] My fist was flickering with Hamon''s electricity-like sparks and bursting in intense flame of my sunshine. "I''m all fired up now!" I said excitedly, grinning then I threw the imperial arm sword towards the approaching large ferocious dog. I immediately jumped forward, swinging my right fist without holding back my strength. "Sun God... Divine Fist!" Just when the imperial arm sword went pass from the large ferocious dog and at the same time it was about to bite me, I vanished, appearing behind large ferocious dog and catching the imperial arm sword in my hand. I punched the back of the head of large ferocious dog, hitting it hard with the knuckleduster. "Flying Thunder God Magic... Level Two!" *BOOOOM!!!* My fist pulverized the head of the large ferocious dog, turning it into minced meat. It created a very strong shockwave in the air and ground, making everyone around thrown away except Esdeath who used a thicker ice wall to cover herself and Kurome. The floor was destroyed, creating a very large crater and deep hole on the ground. The large ferocious dog''s body fell on the ground, not moving or regenerating. "Dead already?" *Well... you went for the head where its core is hiding and completely destroyed the orb.* "Hehe..." When the dust and smoke disappeared, everyone saw what happened in the surroundings inside the palace. One of the guards fell on his knees, shocked of what happened. He saw how I destroyed everything around with just a single fist and turned the palace into ruins. I remembered that he was one of Esdeath''s army soldiers that retreated back and got away from me on the north. "He... He''s invincible! He has no weaknesses! General Esdeath''s ice attacks and General Budou''s lightning attacks doesn''t even work on him! He himself alone can destroy the Empire!" "He''s indomitable! Unkillable! Unmatched! He now hold the title of the strongest being, the Supreme Leader of the Soviet Yunyun, Sun!" (Img<<<) "Waaahhh!" He suddenly ran away in fear together with his comrades. Wow! Thanks for the hype. I just did a Jojo pose without thinking. Suddenly, someone rose up from the crumbled wall. It was Seryu. "Coro..." She walked towards his dead ferocious beast. She fell on her knees then cried. "Coro!" she yelled in tears Standing up, she glared at me. "I will never forgive you!" I just looked at her with cold expression. She gritted her teeth in anger then pulled something on her waist and pointed at me. It was guns that she''s holding in both of her hands. She fired it at me without hesitation, raining me with bullets. *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and all bullets halted in front of me. Everything around me was frozen in places. I noticed Esdeath was also frozen in time but her eyes are moving. Taking one halted bullet in my hand, I threw it away behind then jumped, levitating in the air. Reaching the destroyed rooftop, I passed through the big hole then stopped, looking down at Seryu. "Summon Vehicle!" I summoned a very large and heavy motor vehicle, carrying it. (Img<<<) I dropped it down with me, crashing it towards Seryu. "Eight seconds have passed." I counted, yelling. "Nine seconds have passed." As I fell, "ROADO ROLLA DA!" *Crash!* Seryu was crashed by the large vehicle, killing her. After ten seconds, the time has begun to move again. "What!? Since when?" Run was surprised, seeing the large vehicle. Standing on top of it, I saw blood flowing under the vehicle. "She''s dead..." I mumbled. "Seryu!!!" Wave yelled, grieving her death. "Invincibility! Devastating Magic! Ehehehe... Ehe hahaha!" "And STANDO POWAH!!!" I followed, yelling. (Img<<<) Wave glared at me, "Sun! I''ll never forgive you!" he angrily shouted at me. I hate killing but somebody has to do it in order to fix this country full of rotten people that abuse their power and kill the innocents. I already came this far so I will finish this and see through the end of this. I''ll carry all those sins and bring it with me to my grave. Thinking about it, all I could is laugh insanely. "Ha ha ha ha... hahaha... Hahahahahaha! Ghie hahaha... Gua hahahahaha! Hua hahahaha! He ha! ha! ha! ha! ha!! Ha hahahahaha!" Glancing at Esdeath with menacing look, "That''s right, you can hate me all you want." "And what can you do?" "Kill me right here?" "Hear this, I''m not only Sun," "But I am also... God of the new world!" ... "I will become law in the world we now live," "I will be the one who will maintain order." ... "I will become justice," "The only hope for mankind," "Huh! Kill me?" ... "Is that really the right thing to do?" ... "Since my appearance few weeks ago, I have ended the lives of invading army on north and put the end of the lives of murderer officials here in the Capital! But, it''s not enough this Empire is still rotten! With too many rotten people." ... "Somebody has to do this! And when I first arrived here all those weeks ago, I knew I had to do it. No, I was the only one who could." "I understood that killing people was a crime... But there was no other way the world had to be fixed! A purpose given to me." ... "Only I could do it." "Who else could have done it? And come this far?!" "Would they have kept going?" "The only one... who can create a new world... is me..." ... All of them are shock except Esdeath. "This guy..." Wave was trembling. "He''s a madman!" "Run! Kurome! Take everyone with you and get away from here." Esdeath ordered them. "What about you, Esdeath-san?" the blonde young man asked. "I, alone will go against him. If I don''t return back to you guys, that means I''m really weak and lost my life by his hands." Esdeath responded, pointing her sword towards me. "Esdeath-san!" "This is my last order! Now, go!" she yelled at them. Run and Kurome became determined then nodded at her, "Yes! Esdeath-san!" The two of them took their comrades and run away. "Wait! I still can--" "No, Wave! You''re already not in condition to fight anymore." Kurome stopped him. "But!-" "Stop it! In the first place, you don''t have the imperial arm to go against him. He already taken it." Kurome explained. ... Wave became silent. He was very frustrated but what Kurome said is true so he doesn''t have other choices but run away with them. "Good luck, Esdeath-san. We''ll be waiting for your return." Run carried Bols on his back while Kurome helped Wave to walk. They all left, leaving me and Esdeath alone. ... "Now, it just the two of us." Esdeath pointed her sword to me, "I''ll ask you one last time, Sun. Become mine!" "I refuse!" I replied. "Then I will kill you." Esdeath and I started to move, rushing to each other with our sword. *Clang* Our sword crossed with each other. (To be continued.) (A/N: Don''t worry, I felt cringey too writing this chapter.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 155 - Side Story 4: Me and The Boys Side Story 4: Me and The Boys Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - High School DxD World - In Kuoh Academy, we guys are gathering together on the rooftop. "You guys! Let''s sing our national anthem before we start our activity!" I energetically shouted. "Yeah!" Issei excitedly responded, raising his fist. "What are we even doing, Sun? This is really embarrassing." Tatsumi spoke, wanting to complain to me. "Don''t be like that, Flat Chest Dragon. This is just us guys having fun together." "Hey, don''t call me with that Title, you Thicc Thigh Dragon." Tatsumi retorted. "That''s what should we call each other when we having meeting together. Just be proud of it." "Why should we proud of being called the Four Perverted Dragon Emperors?!" "Hehe..." I grinned at him. Vali became dejected, hearing our title. ... Glancing at Vali who''s hiding in the rooftop''s entrance, "Stop hiding there and join us here, Butt Dragon, Vali!" I yelled, calling him. "Don''t call me Butt Dragon! Albion is already depressed because of that. Don''t mind me, I''m fine being here. I will just listen to your conversations." he said with cold tone. "Look at your rival, Oppai Dragon. He seems to eager to do this." "Don''t compare me with that pervert!" Vali retorted. "All guys are pervert, Butt dragon. Come here already and join us." Issei said, teasing Vali. "You!" Vali got pissed off, glaring at Issei. "Hahahahaha..." I just laughed at the two of them. "Nevermind then as long as we the Four Perverted Dragon Emperors are complete here." "Oppai Dragon, Issei." "Here!" He''s really interested as long as it is about br??st. "Flat Chest Dragon, Tatsumi." "Stop it, Sun!" Tatsumi complained. "Butt Dragon, Vali." "Ugh!" Vali ?r??n?d. "And your''s truly, Thicc Thigh Dragon, Haru." "We will now sing our national anthem..." "Let''s start!" I said, started singing. [Play: Binbougami ga - Song of Fanservice] "?They rise from a woman''s body.?" "?Two great favors.?" "?The twin peaks of hope.?" "?Shine with a gentle pink.?" "?Boobs!?" "?Boobs!?" "?I love them!?" "?I love them!?" "?Titties!?" "?Titties!?" "?So huge!?" "?So huge!?" "?Ah! Boobs!?" "?Boobs!?" "?Oh!?" We sang together except Tatsumi who''s being embarrass to join. Vali who''s having a headache, being dejected. "To think this guy is my great grandmother''s ex-husband. Why did I do to deserve this?" he mumbled. "Well... you challenge me and lose. You have to be us as punishment. Hahahaha!" "Ara Ara. To think I''ll find you here, Haru." Hearing Akeno whispering behind me near my ear, I shivered. (To be continued.) (A/N: Side story spoiler.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 156 - 151: Sun Vs Esdeath 2 Chapter 151: Sun Vs Esdeath 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Meanwhile, In the middle of underground route of the Empire''s palace, Prime Minister Honest was escaping alone on his secret passage way. "What was that, Rebel Brat!? Suddenly appearing out nowhere then decided to destroy the palace. Now this building turned into ruin because of him. He''s a monster!" "Hie hehehehe..." The Prime Minister heard a voice of a girl laughing as it echoes the path, "Huh?" "Ara ara... How rude of you to call Haru a monster. He was such a cute boy when he has a flustered reaction." the girl spoke with seductive tone. "Who are you?!" the Prime Minister stopped then angrily yelled, being alerted around him. "Hie hehehehe... Come and find me." He looked around in nervousness, trying to find for the source of the voice. "D*mn! Show yourself!" he yelled as sweat appears on his forehead. Suddenly, a shadow appeared on the floor behind the Prime Minister and a girl with long, black twin tail and right eye is red-tinted while her left eye appears as a golden, inorganic clock face emerged from it. When the Prime Minister felt something, he immediately turned around and face the girl. The girl stick out her tongue close Prime Minister''s face, "Blehh!" The Prime Minister was very surprised, making him stumbled down on the floor. "Waaaahh!" "You bitch! How dare you!" "Ara ara, You''re really a rude man. Regardless, I have to bring you alive to him to finish his quest quickly." "I won''t never let that happen!" The Prime Minister quickly moved his right arm, pointed his ring towards her, (Img<<<) "Haha! You''re finished! With my Anti- imperial arm ''Erastone'', your imperial arm will be destroyed and become unusable. After this, I''m going to make you my toy--What?! Why is it not working?" he said then panicked. He tried to use the ring on her but it''s was not activating. "How?" "Are you not finished yet?" the girl asked with a smile. "D*mn!" The Prime Minister pulled out a gun and pointed at her, "Die! Bitch!" he immediately pulled the trigger, shooting her several times. *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* The girl was bleeding, full of bullet holes on her ?h?st. "Ugh!" She dropped on the ground, groaning and twitching. "Tch! This bitch wasted a lot of my time." The Prime Minister annoyingly said then he was about to continue to escape. "Hie hehehehe!" he heard another girl laughing. "What?!" "What''s going on?" he panicked. Suddenly, several girls emerged from the floor and surrounded him. "Hie hehehehe!" All of them have the same appearance, laughing together at him (Img<<<) "Hie hehehehe!" The Prime Minister was being overwhelmed by fear, making him move a step back in every second. Shadow appeared below his feet then several number of white hands stretched out, grabbing then seized him. He struggled but it was futile and he wasn''t able to move around, "What''s this?!!" The girl and copies slowly walks towards him, "Hie hehehehe! Hie hehehehe hehehehehe..." "Stop! Leave me alone! Stop it! I''ll give a lot money! Please let me go!" he begged as his face went paler and paler. "Hie hehehehe!" When they went near him, (Img<<<) "Aaaahhh!!" he screamed in fear very loudly. --- (Harukin''s POV) *Clang!* *Clang!* Esdeath tried stab me but I moved sideward, dodging it. *Swoosh!* I swing my sword towards her neck but she immediately moved her sword blocking it, "Not bad." I said with a slight smile. She quickly created a knife molded from ice then tried to stabbed me. Her eyes widened, seeing the ice knife melted quickly before it made close to my side. I gave her front kick in the stomach, *Thud!* "Ugh!" she ?r??n?d, being thrown away and crashing onto the walls. The walls crumbled and destroyed. She slowly rose from collapsed boulders. "Ugh..." There was a blood bleeding from her mouth, wiping it with her wrist. "I told you, you ice abilities is useless against me." Esdeath stood up then she created several icicles out of thin air, "Weissschnabel!" she quickly fired them at me with a simple hand movement. *Sigh* I sighed, taking out my five magic staves from my dimensional storage. Creating a big magic circle in front of me, "Three Layered Magic Circle... Mirror Water!" All of Esdeath''s Icicles hit my magic circle then reflected all back to her. "What!?" Esdeath immediately touch the ground, creating a large wall of ice to cover herself. She was frustrated for unable to do anything against me. Planting the five magic staves in front of me, I created several Magic circles covered in runes above her. "What is this?!" she looked above in surprise. "Sleep... Five Layered Magic Circle, Sacred Song!" it released a concentrated beam of Magic Power, hitting her. "Arrrghh!!" she screamed in pain. "Ugh!" After that, she fell down and rolled over from the pile of rumble stones. She has a lot of burned wounds. Deep inside me, I felt really bad seeing her hurt like this. I want to end this quickly. She stood up weakly, picking up her sword. "Why continue to fight till the end, Esdeath? You''re defeat was already inevitable." I asked her. "This is what I''ve been looking for, Sun. A fight to death with someone strong as you. This won''t end until one of us die. Only the strong survive and the weak shall perish. That''s how this world works." she said with a conceited smile. ... Analyzing what she said to me just now, "...Are you delusional? Do you suffer from a mental illness? Do you think you do?" I asked her as a doctor. "I''m not! Are you mocking me?" she responded with angry tone. "Then..." This is really embarrassing to ask but I have to confirm it. "Esdeath... do you... like me?" Her eyes widened then she slightly blushed, smiling at me. (Img<<<) "Of course, I am. Since the day we met I never stop thinking about you. I really really love you that I wanted to do everything just to make you mine." "Ugh!" That''s some heavy love. "And I won''t take any other lovers. You''re the only man for me. I wanted you to stay by side forever." she followed with affectionate tone. ... If she''s capable of loving someone like me then she''s not a Psychopath or Sociopath. She''s just born and raised that way. In other words, she was naturally born as a Sadist! I felt really bad killing her but there''s no other way to change her thinking. She will harm anyone just to satisfy her bloodthirsty. I have no choice but to kill her myself. Throwing the Imperial Arm sword in my hand to my dimensional storage, I took off the knuckleduster from right hand. *Adam?* "Sorry, Reginleif. Watch on the sideline for now. I''m gonna use my new ability on her." *Okay... but don''t overexert yourself.* "Yeah." The knuckleduster returned back to her original humanoid form which is Reginleif herself, standing beside me. "That''s..." Esdeath was surprise. When Reginleif moved away from me, "Requip!" I used a type of Spatial Magic, summoning my ?ssassin''s clothes that I use as a member of Night Raid." "Let me introduce myself again, Esdeath. I am Sun of the Night Raid. We lurk in the shadows, and we hunt the shadows. That''s our sole purpose." "So... you''re actually a member of that famous ?ssassin group lurking around the Capital and hunting Empire''s officials." "Yeah, you''re right. And this time, my target is you." Releasing a overwhelming magic power, pressuring Esdeath. "I am an Arch Wizard... I was never meant to fight using swords. Admittedly... some of weapon I use are just as much a borrowed forgery because of my other special abilities requires it in order use its techniques." Glancing at her with serious expression, "What I''m saying is that I''m going to show you one of my ultimate skills of my special ability." "I am the bone of my sword" I started chanting. "Steel is my body and fire is my blood." "I have created over a thousand blades." "Unknown to Death," "Nor known to Life." "Have withstood pain to create many weapons." "Yet, those hands will never hold anything." "So as I pray," "Esdeath, I shall end you with this ability. Prepare yourself!" "Unlimited Blade Works." The ground shattered below me and everything around suddenly burst into flames. (To be continued.) _________ Kill Esdeath? Yes or No? (Comment on the paragraph.) Yes, Kill her! No! Add her on the harem. Who cares? Why not both? _________ (A/N: Hahaha! I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 157 - Side Story 5: Yes I am! Side Story 5: Yes, I Am! Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) [A/N: Sorry, I''m going to kill her(Joking)] ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Heavenly Realm - On a dark room in the afterlife, There was a tall, beautiful, and slender woman with long, light blue hair and blue eyes sitting on a ordinary chair waiting for something. She wore a General''s apparel with long sleeves with bu??ons on the upper arms, a blue scarf on her neck, and high-heeled boots. She also has a tattoo on her ?h?st. She has dead eyes, staring blankly on the checkered floor with expressionless face. (Img<<<) In front of her was an glowing empty chair that looks very luxurious and beside it was a expensive looking side table with book and red apple placed top of it. "Sun... I''ll be missing you." she mumbled as tears fell from her eyes. Suddenly, a bright light appeared as feathers fell from it and a boy with platinum blonde hair descended down smoothly from it. He was wearing a white Yukata with pink border. "Sorry for keeping you waiting. There''s no one available to guide you so I was called here in their place." "Huh?" The woman moved, recognizing the voice of the blonde boy. When the blonde boy was about to sit on the luxurious chair, taking the apple on the side table. "Anyway, let''s start. Welcome to the afterlife. Unfortunately, you''ve died. And it might''ve been short, but your life''s now over... Huh?" he stopped when he recognized the woman in front of him. The woman and the blonde boy stared at each other for a moment. "Eh?!!" The two of them reacted. "Sun!?" "Esdeath!?" ... "Sun! Is that really you?" the woman asked, slightly blushing. "Yes, I am!" the blonde boy responded in exaggerated way. "Wait! How is this possible? This is the Heavenly Realm in another world, right?" The woman stood up quickly and jumped towards him, "Wait, Esdeath! Don''t--Hmmmp!" She hugged him tightly, never letting go of him. The blonde boy became flustered as his face sinks between her large br??sts. "Hmmmp!" "Even death cannot separate us. I really happy to see you again!" "Nobody told me anything about this!" "Sun, I won''t never let you go. From now on, we''ll be always together forever." the woman said with a beautiful smile, being happy. The blonde boy cheek twitched hearing this. He ended up killing her in a battle but they had a fateful meeting in the afterlife. (To be continued.) (A/N: This is my spoiler on my next chapter. See, I killed her. Happy? But I still added her on the harem. I did both. Don''t worry, I have a way to fit her in. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Alternate Konosuba will be next after Akame ga kill. (Gif<<<) Hahaha Hahaha Hahaha! Hahaha Hahaha Hahaha Hahaha Hahaha Hahaha Hahaha Hahaha Hahaha Hahaha Hahaha Hahaha Chapter 158 - 152: Endgame Chapter 152: Endgame Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - "Unlimited Blade Works." When my incantations has been completed, the ground shattered below me and everything around suddenly burst into flames. It was an illusionary flame that does not emit any heat that spread out to form a boundary and wall for the Bounded Field. (Img<<<) "What''s happening?" Esdeath was alerted, watching was happening around us. Suddenly, a bright light shrouded our vision then we appeared on a open, barren desert with clear sky and bathed in a high noon sun. It is place filled with countless number of swords planted on the ground like grave markers in a wasteland but it looks new and well preserved. (Img<<<) Esdeath was surprised, looking around. "This..." "Witness, Esdeath. You''re the first one to see this ability of mine. This place is called Reality Marble. A reflection of my inner world." Actually, most of the sword here are made by myself and sold it to my customers. But no matter how many sword I create and sell, my family''s debt won''t decrease. The high noon sun symbolizes the source of my strength and this barren wasteland represents the challenges that happening in my lives that I have to overcome. I''ll end her with the this ability. Raising my right hand, most the sword planted on the ground got uprooted, floating in the air. "You''re really very strong, Sun. Where does such strength derive?" she curiously asked. "In order to protect my friends and love ones from harm." I said something cringey but it''s true. Actually I''m already strong enough with just few cheats but that perverted Goddess just keep in increasing it, making me more overpowered. "I cannot possibly understand..." "It''s love, Esdeath. That''s driving me to become more strong unlike you who just loves to trample lives of others wouldn''t possibly understand." "That''s the way this world works, Sun. Only the strongest will survive." ... She really upholds her father''s philosophy. But, that''s the only way for her to survive in this kind of cruel and world. I can''t really blame her that she turned out like this. This made me hate this kind of worlds more. "Then I''ll change this world." Esdeath frowned at me, "Oh, Do you really think you can? Looks like you''re overestimating yourself." "Of course, I can!" As I about to snap my fingers, "Cause I am... inevitable." *Snap!* All the swords floating above pointed at her then launched like an arrow, showering on her. Esdeath immediately created a large and thick ice barrier to protect herself. Her ice barrier was slowly getting destroyed by a large number of swords raining down on her but she able to maintain it. "I''m not finish yet. There''s more..." "Gate of... Harukin!" Different kinds of weapons was passing out through on each opened void. I launched some weapons behind her, "Ugh!" She didn''t notice it and hit her back several times. She wasn''t able to maintain her ice barrier anymore and the swords that rained upon her broke through, hitting her. Several sword stabbed through her body and her left arm was cut down as it flew away from her. "Arrrghh!" she screamed in pain. I immediately halted all the swords. Watching her condition right now, I felt really worse. It''s really felt painful deep inside me. But I have to will myself. I don''t want her to suffer anymore. But I noticed that my body was trembling. I want to finish her already but my body won''t move. Esdeath was still standing but she was bleeding from grave injury. She should died from that. Suddenly, she rushed towards me with her sword pointing at me. I want end this already. But my body won''t still budge as she get close to me. The truth is... I don''t want to hurt her anymore. All I could do was to close my eyes. ... The attack didn''t come and I felt nothing. Opening my eyes, I saw her sword halted close to my neck. "Why are you crying?" she asked. ... I noticed some tears falling from my eyes. "I don''t know..." I responded. Pulling back her sword, letting go of it. *Cling!* "You had a very cold expression just now but you''re hesitating to finish me... You passed the chance and decided not to do it." "And crying in front of your enemy? I don''t know what is wrong with you." "That might even kill you someday, Sun." She was scolding me. All I can do is look away. I was ashamed of myself. "But... I''ve kind of little understand now how you feel just now." ... Hearing what she said, I glanced back at her is surprise. "In the end, I hesitated and wasn''t able to do it too." "I wanted to be with you more, Sun but I guess..." *Cough!* She coughed up a lot of blood. "...It''s already... too late... for me." "Esdeath! Hmmp!" She suddenly grabbed my head and pulled me, kissing my lips. A crack appeared on my Reality Marble then it shattered returning back to the real world. All the sword stabbed on Esdeath''s body disappeared, dispersing into small light particles. ... Letting go of my lips, she gave me her most beautiful smile with our forehead touching with each other. (Img<<<) "Sorry, Sun... but this will be the last..." "Huh?" She fell down on my ?h?st lifelessly as I immediately hold on her in my arms. "Esdeath!" I tried to shake her, "How warm..." she mumbled with a satisfied smile. After that, there was no any response from her. She''s already dead. I sat on the ground with her dead body in my arms. Before I noticed, the sky started to dim with the clouds getting darker. *Rumble!* The sky rumbled with the sound of thunder. Then it started to rain. I was unnoticeably crying because my tears was getting swept by rain. While getting showered by the rain, I realized just now that the "H" in Akame ga Kill stood for Happy Ending. Reginleif was watching me in the distance, standing under the shade of this ruined palace. *Sun-sama!* Suddenly, I heard a familiar female voice in my head. *Sun-sama! Can you hear me? Please respond!* "What is it, Tenshi-san?" I responded. She''s the angel that replaces the goddess trio and I in the Heavenly Realm if we''re not available or sick. She''s the one who''s doing the work of those three goddess and currently guiding young deceased people from Japan to the afterlife. (Img<<<) *Sun-sama, please... help me!* She sounds restless. "What''s wrong?" *Aqua-sama and Eris-sama including Gaia-sama are not responding to me? I have a lot of things to do from the compiled work left by the goddesses to me. And I can''t do the job of guiding souls to the afterlife right now.* "You mean?" *That''s right, please come here in the Heavenly Realm and do the job for me. Please, I begging you!* ... "What about my quest? Won''t it be cancelled?" I asked. *Don''t worry. As long as your only soul come here, it won''t be cancelled.* "Okay, fine then..." *Thank you, Sun-sama!* I took a deep breath, "Paimon!" I shouted loudly. ... "Paimon reporting for duty!" Paimon appeared out of nowhere near me. (Img<<<) When she saw Esdeath''s dead body in my arms, "What?! Harukin, why did you kill her? She was your potential lover. You''re so cruel!" "Shut up, Paimon! I don''t have any other choice. She will hurt others if I don''t do this." ... Paimon suddenly hugged my head. "Paimon... what are you doing?" "Paimon can sense that you''re in pain because we are one entity." ... "Anyway, I called you here Paimon to bring my soul to the Heavenly Realm." "Okay, Harukin... leave it to me!" Paimon immediately touched my forehead and everything turned blank. --- When my consciousness returned, I appeared in the paradise of Garden of the Gods. It''s still full of beautiful sceneries. Beside me, I saw a beautiful angel with tired expression. "Sun-sama, thank you for coming to my call." she slightly bowed to me. "Tenshi-san, are you okay? You look very tired." "I''m okay, I just have to rest a little bit." she said with a smile. "Don''t worry, I''ll scold those three goddess for you." "Hehe... Thank you, Sun-sama. You''re really reliable." "I''m going now. How many souls do I have to guide?" "Only one..." ... "I''m going back now..." The angel stopped me, "Wait, Sun-sama! I can''t deal with someone like her. She''s very scary! Aqua-sama and Eris-sama are the one who''s usually dealing with someone like her. Right now, she''s spacing out in reincarnating room and not responding to me." *Sigh* I sighed, "Okay then..." "Good luck, Sun-sama! I wish for your safe return." "What!?" I immediately glanced at her. "Nothing!" she quickly looked away from me. She sounds suspicious. I teleported to the reincarnating room. (To be continued.) (Next Chapter<<<) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 159 - 153: Second Chance Chapter 153: Second Chance Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Heavenly Realm - Arriving in the dark room, I descended down from above, landing smoothly on the floor. Feathers scattered around as it fell down slowly with me. I was wearing a white Yukata with pink border as guide here in the Heavenly Realm. Not looking directly at the person I''m going to guide, I walked towards the glowing empty chair that looks very luxurious and beside it was a expensive looking side table with book and red apple placed top of it. "Sorry for keeping you waiting. There''s no one available to guide you so I was called here in their place." "Huh?" I was about to sit on the luxurious chair, taking the apple on the side table. "Anyway, let''s start. Welcome to the afterlife. Unfortunately, you''ve died. And it might''ve been short, but your life''s now over... Huh?" I stopped when I immediately recognized the woman in front of me. She was a tall, beautiful, and slender woman with long, light blue hair and blue eyes sitting on a ordinary chair. She wore a General''s apparel with long sleeves with bu??ons on the upper arms, a blue scarf on her neck, and high-heeled boots. She also has a tattoo on her ?h?st. How? She and I stared at each other for a moment. "Eh?!!" Both of us was surprised. "Sun!?" "Esdeath!?" ... "Sun! Is that really you?" Esdeath asked, slightly blushing. "Yes, I am!" I responded in exaggerated way. "Wait! How is this possible? This is the Heavenly Realm in another world, right?" "Wait, Esdeath! Don''t--Hmmmp!" She hugged me tightly, never letting go of me. I became flustered as my face sinks between her large br??sts. "Hmmmp!" "Even death cannot separate us. I really happy to see you again!" I pulled out my face from her br??sts, "Nobody told me anything about this!" "Sun, I won''t never let you go. From now on, we''ll be always together forever." she said with beautiful smile. She looks really happy seeing me again. I killed her but we met again in the afterlife. "Let go of me! We''re currently in Heavenly Realm right now and you''re already dead." "People die if they are killed, Esdeath." I said, trying to push her away from me. "I don''t really care as long as I can see you again, Sun!" she said as she keeps rubbing her cheeks on mine with full of affection. "Stop it, Esdeath! This is embarrassing. I''m currently the god who''s in charge of guiding you here in the afterlife." "Sun, you''re a god?" she said with surprised expression. "Yes but only half. In other words, I''m a Demi-god who controls the power of the Sun, also known as the Sun God." I explained. When she let go of me, putting me down. "No wonder I was defeated easily no matter what I tried to do against you. I wasn''t even able to put a small scratch on you and I was one-sidedly beaten twice." "Hehe... The weak should fear the strong, Esdeath." I said with proud tone. "That''s why I wanting you more, Sun." I shivered, moving away from her quickly and taking a defensive stance against her. "What''s wrong, Sun? Why are you running from me?" "Nothing... I just felt someone dangerous from you but in different way." "I don''t know what are you talking about, Sun. But since I dead anyway, where are you going to guide me? Is it hell?" she asked me, returning back to her seat. "Let''s see..." Sitting in the luxurious chair, I took the book on the side table and opened it, going to the last blank page. When I found the blank page, her name appeared with her last name. [Esdeath Partas] "Oh, found it! So... your full name was Esdeath Partas." "Yes, Partas was the name of my clan but it was already destroyed in the past... I was the only sole surviving member of my clan." ... Poor her... "Okay." Looking back at the book, "Huh?" There was nothing written on the page aside her full name. I don''t know now if I''m going to bring her to Heaven or Hell. There''s nothing even written about giving her a choice of reincarnating her to another world. I don''t know what am I going to do with her. But deep inside me, I felt relief she won''t be brought to hell. I know she''s an unforgivable murderer. But this is how her dark world works or else she won''t survive. "Are you okay, Sun? It seems like you''re thinking deeply. I''ll like to know what''s gonna happen to me." "No, I''m fine. It just that nothing was written--what!?" The page suddenly lit up, glowing together with me. I noticed that Esdeath''s body was glowing too. "Huh? What''s happening?" "I don''t know..." I responded, slightly panicking. Esdeath''s lit up a blinding light, slowly transforming and becoming smaller. When the blinding light disappeared, my eyes widened in surprise, seeing her appearance becoming younger. She was now wearing a black hairband with her clan''s symbol on it, a short sleeved white shirt with dark green trimmings and a black spats short. She''s also wearing a black boots. (Img<<<) Just like her I was also very shock. "What happened to me? My br??st became smaller and the clothes that I''m wearing changed. Wait! This looks very familiar! Isn''t this my appearance when I was young?" She stood up from her seat and glared at me, "Sun, what have you done to me!?" (Img<<<) "Wait, Esdeath! I don''t know. This also happened all of sudden without me knowing!" Suddenly, several holographic screen bar appeared in front of me. [You have the conditions to form the contract.] [You have now successfully formed a contract.] [Congratulations, you''ve got a new familiar.] [Esdeath Partas, The Ice Queen has become your familiar.] [You can now summon her anytime using "Summon Familiar"] ... "Eh?" Did she just became my familiar? With me and her kissing each other twice, it''s highly possible. Esdeath walked towards me while speaking with angry tone, "Sun, are you listening to me? Tell me! What did you do to my body--" "Stop!" I said, ordering her. She suddenly stopped, "What!?" "Ugh... Ugh... I can''t move!" She glared at me, "What did you do to me?" "Move!" I ordered. "Huh? What''s happening?" she scanned her body. She glared back again to me, "Hey! What did you do to my body?" "Hug me?" I followed, ordering her again. "What are you talking about---What!?" Before she noticed, she was already hugging me tightly. "My body! It''s moving on its own!" I smiled, hugging her back. What happened between me and her is the same with Krul few years ago. With this, I can now order her not to hurt the innocent people and she can never go against it just like Krul. Everything that was weighing on my mind, ?h?st and heart disappeared. "Answer me, Sun! What--" "Esdeath!" "Huh?" "From now on, Esdeath. You only belong to me!" Said by the scumbag me. But I don''t care anymore. She suddenly became flustered, "What!? Wait, Sun! That should be my line!" "No, you lost! The winner takes all. You''re mine now." "You..." She wasn''t able to retort to me. "You are now my familiar and you will follow everything I said. I''ve been through a lot that even made me cry because of you. Just accept this as your punishment and stay by my side forever." ... "Fine... I already lost to you anyway. Take me wherever you want." she replied, yielding to me. A magic circle glowed below us, making us levitate in air. A blinding light shrouded our vision and everything turned blank. (To be continued.) [Spoiler Memes in the comment section.] (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 160 - 154: Tokisaki Kurumi Chapter 154: Tokisaki Kurumi Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - When my consciousness returned and I woke up, I immediately opened my eyes. The first thing I saw a girl staring intensely close to my face. She has a ivory skin and long, black hair tied in long twin tails. Her right eye is red-tinted while her left eye appears as a golden, inorganic clock face. Both of her eyes are glinting. ... "Good morning, Haru-kun..." (Img<<<) My eyes widened in surprise with my face becoming pale, "Gyaaaaaah!!!" I freaked out. I immediately moved away from her. "What are you doing here, Kurumi!?" She smiled at me, "Ara Ara... Looks like you already know about me. No wonder I always get easily outsmarted by you in my time line." (Img<<<) Hearing what she said, I sweated profusely. She touched her chin with her index finger, thinking about something. "Hmmm... I wonder where did you get those important informations about me even though we never met each other. How really mysterious you are, Haru-kun--No! You''re real name is suppose to be Shouta-kun, right?" "How did you know about that!? Wait! Timeline?" "Hehehe..." she laughed at me. I pointed at her with my index finger while trembling, "You''re from the future, right?" "Yep! Correct! I''m one of your lovers from the future, Tokisaki Kurumi." she answered, introducing herself. "Did you also come here to s?xu??ly ?ssault me?" She frowned at me, "Of course not! Don''t compare me with that deviant Erza who does anything she wants because she can''t resist herself." she angrily responded. ... Looking into my arms, "Oh, that''s right! Where''s Esdeath?" I remembered when I noticed that Esdeath''s corpse is not in my arms. "She''s over there." Kurumi pointed on the side. Turning my head to that direction, I saw Esdeath squatted down staring at the old fat man who''s tied down on the ground. (Img<<<) "Prime Minister Honest..." Esdeath spoke, calling the old fat man. "Huh? Wait! Aren''t you General Esdeath? Why do you look so younger?" he asked. "I lost, Prime Minister. I died in his hands." "What do you mean by that? Anyway, Esdeath. Release me in this ropes so I can escape from here." ... Esdeath just continue to stare at him with bored expression. "What''s wrong? Help me out here quickly before they noticed!" ... She was not moving. "Come on, Esdeath! What are you waiting for!?" the Prime Minister angrily said. But it was futile and Esdeath was not listening. The Prime Minister sweated profusely, "Hey! I give some bigger reward if you help me escape from here--No! I will give you everything you wanted!" he said with conceited smile. (Img<<<) A vein popped up on my forehead, hearing when he said something inappropriate in my ears. It just like an fat old man tempting a beautiful young girl to do something for him in exchange for big rewards. I want to smash the face of that Prime Minister. "Esdeath!" I yelled, calling her. When she glanced at me, I smiled and waved my right hand. She stood up and walked away. Paimon appeared out of nowhere, lying down on top of my head. "Finally! Esdeath became your lover. That was so manly, Harukin! Paimon will go and talk to her." "Don''t tell her unnecessarily things, okay?" "Yes!" Paimon glided towards Esdeath, following after her. "Haru-kun... I just helped you out on your quest and caught that old pig alive so I want to ask a favor from you." Kurumi spoke. "Me? A favor? Why don''t you ask the future me?" "No, Haru-kun. It has to be you in this timeline." "Fine then... I''ll listen." ... "It''s easy, I just want you to add the present me in your system." "Is that possible? There are current requirements to fulfill in order to add someone to the system according to Paimon. One is that the person should had at least once talk with the system owner and the second is a strange... the person should be a female one. Is this really a friend system?" "Pffffft! Hehehe... Hehehehe!" Kurumi suddenly burst out laughing. "What''s wrong? Is something funny?" I asked. "Nothing... Hehehehe..." I looked at her with squinted eyes. "Don''t worry, you''ll know soon after you became 13 years old. Your system will be updated by then." When she calmed down and stopped laughing, "Anyway, it''s possible only to me because I can jump back in time using my 12th bullet Yud Bet and talk to you. As long as you talk to Tokisaki Kurumi or any of me from different timeline, you can add the present me even she''s currently from another world." *Sigh* I sighed, "Okay then, I''ll try..." I''ll opened my system, clicking through the friend system. _________________ Friend System Friend List (7/9) Hyakuya Akane (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Erza Scarlet (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Katsura Hinagiku (Resting) [Chat] [Move] Honjou Kaede (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Megumin (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Komi Shouko (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Hitori Bocchi (Busy) [Chat] [Move] [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] [Random Invite] Summon Beings (7/10) Krul(Busy) Aqua(Busy) Mirajane Strauss(Busy) Wiz(Busy) Dustiness Ford Lalatina(M) Yunyun(Busy) Esdeath Partas (Bored) [Back] _________________ I clicked on "Add a friend" and wrote Kurumi''s name on it then clicked "Okay". "To-ki-sa-ki Ku-ru-mi, okay!" I clicked ''Okay'' *Click* Few seconds later, _________________ Friend System Friend List (8/9) Hyakuya Akane (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Erza Scarlet (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Katsura Hinagiku (Resting) [Chat] [Move] Honjou Kaede (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Megumin (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Komi Shouko (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Hitori Bocchi (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Tokisaki Kurumi (Bored) [Chat] [Move] [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] [Random Invite] Summon Beings (7/10) Krul(Busy) Aqua(Busy) Mirajane Strauss(Busy) Wiz(Busy) Dustiness Ford Lalatina(M) Yunyun(Busy) Esdeath Partas (Bored) [Back] _________________ "It''s works!" "Told you, didn''t I?" Kurumi said with proud tone. "Now, tell me Kurumi. What''s the purpose of this?" I asked her with serious tone. "It''s my wish." she answered. I frowned at her, "Ara Ara, do you want to know? Are you really that curious?" We stared at each other for a moment then, *Sigh* She sighed, smiling at me "Hehe... Nothing really, I just wish that I met you earlier." ... "Don''t worry, I have your approval before I came here in this timeline. He wanted me to tell you that good luck on your next hellish quest. Your daughter Yaoyao-chan will be waiting for you. Let me remind you, she''s a good cook just like you." "Hellish quest?" "Oh, looks like my time has come. Sorry, Haru-kun. I have to go back now in my timeline. But before that..." She suddenly raised her arm sideways, doing a pose. (Img<<<) My eyes widened when I guess what she''s trying to do. Her right eye with crimson color is glinting, "I am called Kurumin! Referred as the Worst Spirit, and the one who will one day go back in time and kill the First Spirit!" ... My cheek twitched seeing her doing my clan''s introduction. She slightly blushed, becoming embarrassed. She stopped and return back to her standing position, "As expected, I''m still not used in doing this. It''s really embarrassing." (Img<<<) "Anyway, Haru-kun. Please take care of the present me. Bye-bye!" She disappeared and dispersed into small light particles. "Pffffft!" I chuckled. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 161 - 155: The Sun God Titan Vs The Ultimate Imperial Arm Chapter 155: The Sun God Titan Vs The Ultimate Imperial Arm Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - After Tokisaki Kurumi disappeared and returned back to her future timeline, Harukin sighed and scratched the back of his head. "To think... even someone like her became my lover in the future. I wonder what my future me is thinking in that timeline?" "Esdeath! Paimon! I''m finish here." he called and waved at them. When the two of them glanced at him, he decided to walk towards them. "Sun, your real name was Harukin?" Esdeath asked with surprised tone. "Yeah. Is something wrong?" ... There was an awkward silence. Esdeath was staring at him with blank expression. Haru decided to say something, "I know it sounds strange but that''s how it is in my home village. I preferred that you call me Haru or Sun because it sounds normal." "Adam..." Reginleif suddenly appeared beside him, tugging his coat. *Sigh* Haru sighed and said, "Fine... you girls call me whatever you want." "I''ll call you Sun." Esdeath decided to stay with that name of calling him. Looking at Esdeath, Haru noticed something different on her behavior. "Esdeath, you seems some kind of docile today. Are you okay?" he asked curiously. "...I don''t know. Ever since I got revived, I felt like I''m not in the mood to do the things I used to be. And my body... It feels heavy and I can''t move properly." "Harukin! Paimon thinks this is because she just got revived. That body of her was just dead corpse when she got resurrected and brought back to life, becoming younger." Haru touched her forehead and Esdeath slightly blushed. "Her temperature was normal. I guess you''re right, Paimon." Glancing at the Prime Minister who''s tied on the ground. "How will I defeat this Prime Minister and complete the quest? Should I kill him?" "Paimon think you don''t have to. He already looks defeated." "Hmmmmm..." Haru walked towards the Prime Minister and stepped on his head, doing a victory pose. "Ugh!" the Prime Minister ?r??n?d with his face shoved on the dirt. "I won." A notification appeared informing me about my quest progress, [Defeating Prime Minister Honest has been completed.] [Your reward ''Servant Summoning Catalyst (Rider Class)'' will be automatically placed to your Dimensional storage.] "Okay, one last quest." Stepping out of the Prime Minister, he glared out of Haru, gritting his dirty teeth. "You brat! I''ll make you pay for this!" "What are you going to do with him?" Esdeath asked. "I''ll offer him as a gift to the Night Raid together with that little puppet Emperor." Haru answered. "Do you think that was be easy?" The Prime Minister spoke with conceited smile. "I am the ruler of this nation!" someone shouted very loud from the throne as it echoes around inside the palace. "Huh?" Haru frowned when he felt something. "Hehehe! Now, feel despair as face against the strongest Imperial Arm!" The Prime Minister yelled. Suddenly, the ground trembled then it shook. "Reginleif! Can I leave the Prime Minister to you?" "Don''t worry, Adam. He''s light as a feather for me to carry." "Thank you." "Huh?" Esdeath was surprised when Haru suddenly lifted her up, carrying her in his arms. Haru made a hand signal using his fingers, all of his five Magic staves planted on the ground flew towards him. "Paimon! Hold on tight!" "Yes!" Paimon held on him back. "Jump on my staves!" Haru and Reginleif jumped, standing on each magic staves. As they fly towards the sky from the big hole on the roof. Looking down from the sky, something came out from the middle of the palace. It was a giant massive Armor. *Boom!* *Rumble!* The palace exploded from the middle and a giant massive armor stood up tall. It was extremely massive and tall enough to overlook the entire Empire itself. (Img<<<) Esdeath forrowed her eyebrows, "So this is what stylish was talking about. The oldest and the most powerful Imperial Relic." "This is too big even for my titan form. If I''m going to estimate the height of this giant thing, it should be around 500 meters tall." Haru spoke. "You guys are doomed! You''ll taste the real power of the Empire! Hahaha!" The Prime Minister yelled, laughing. He smiled conceitedly at them, "Now, witness! This is the empire''s trump card, Shikoutazer!" "It''s strength rivals that of God!" "No, it is God!" ... "And those who try to invade the empire will be judged by God! Wa hahahaha!" he crazily laughed. "Shut up, Old pig!" Reginleif hit the back of his head, making him unconscious. "Adam, what are you going to do?" she asked, glancing at Haru. But Haru was not responding. "Adam?" "Hm?" Esdeath suddenly felt something and her face reddened. "Eh?" Paimon noticed something. Haru''s nose bled. "Harukin... You..." Paimon looked at him with squinted eyes. Haru placed down Esdeath, making her sit on magic staff. "Paimon, Take care of Esdeath for the time being." Paimon float towards Esdeath and held on her. Haru jumped on another magic staff and flew towards the gigantic armor. All the people around the Capital saw the Humongous Armor. Haru stopped in front the gigantic armor while looking at his hands. The gigantic armor turned towards Haru, "Our Empire has lasted generations by the grace and will of God." "None can defy God!!!" The Emperor yelled, charging something from the head of giant massive armor. "I don''t even know who you are." Haru responded calmly. But his hands are trembling, "Esdeath''s th??hs... I can''t forget the feeling left in my hands! They''re so soft and squishy. It''s incredible..." he mumbled. "I''m feeling it... It''s rising even more." ... Haru immediately took off his upper clothes and threw it on his dimensional storage. His body started to produce a intense heat. "Power... Surging!!!" Haru burst out in flames. Red light emerged from the mouth of giant massive armor then shoot a very powerful laser beam. "Like I let you harm the innocents!" Haru flew blocking the path of the laser beam. He jumped from his magic staff, "Za Wan... Ultimate!" he yelled as golden lightning flickered around his body. *BOOOOM!!!* He was hit by the red beam of light from the gigantic armor. "Death to the invaders!" The emperor yelled then he laughed. "Hahahaha-What!?" The emperor was completely shock when he saw a giant humanoid with masculine body engulfed in intense flames, floating in front of him. (Img<<<) "What is... that!?" Not far from them Paimon and Esdeath are flying together on a magic staff. Reginleif was following after them while carrying easily the unconscious Prime Minister with one hand. "What is that? Sun just became huge after that explosion!" Esdeath was surprised. "Oh, that is Harukin''s titan form but combined with his sunshine magic. He called this ''The Sun God Titan''. This is the first time Paimon saw Harukin used this in a battle. Paimon guess this fight is going to be concluded soon." Esdeath was amazed, glancing at the giant form of Haru. Even from the long distance between him and her, she can still feel the intense heat coming from his body. The emperor gritted his teeth, glaring at Haru. "Why don''t you just die, you pest!" The gigantic armor shoots a red beam of light from different parts of its body. Haru concentrated the power of sun around his titan body then produces a large amount of miniature suns in front of him. "Crazy Prominence!" He threw it all towards the gigantic armor with others blocking the laser beams. *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* The miniature suns explode on impact with the gigantic armor, destroying and melting some parts of its body. "Aaarrghh!!" the emperor screamed in pain. He glared at Haru again, "Grrrrrr." Haru smiled with his titan form then flew towards the gigantic armor. "Your next line is..." "How dare you?!" Haru said it while emperor screamed it angrily at the same time. "What!?" The emperor was surprised. The giant massive armor shoots a red beam of light from its hand. But Haru slapped it away to the sky with his titan hand flickering with Hamon. His body flared up more as he pointed his index finger with his titan hand upwards then created a larger and more powerful miniature sun, "Final Prominence!" he yelled, throwing the powerful miniature sun towards the face of gigantic armor. *BOOOOM!!!* The face of the gigantic armor exploded and got destroyed. "Arrrghh!!!" The emperor screamed in pain again. Haru quickly arrived on the ?h?st of the gigantic armor, touching it with his flaming titan hands. "It''s over." Multiple red magic circle appeared around the body of the gigantic armor "Detonation Magic... Implooosion!" All the red magic circle exploded from different parts of its body of the gigantic armor. *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* Flames from around the Titan body of Haru disappeared, "Ugh! I have to hurry!" Haru came out from the back of neck of his titan body then he jumped towards the ?h?st of the gigantic armor. Imbuing his fist with the power of the sun, *Boom!* He punched a big hole in its ?h?st and created a path inside the gigantic armor. He immediately ran inside. *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* More explosion happened around the body of the gigantic armor and it started to collapse. *Boom!* Its left arm exploded and fell from its body. *Boom!* Inside the gigantic armor, Haru finally found the emperor lying down on the control room by punching through it. He was unconscious and slightly bleeding from his head." *Alarm noises* The room bleeping with red light blinking as signal for warning. "Ugh..." The emperor was still alive. "I finally found you." Haru grabbed him from his waist then lifted him up and placed him on his shoulders. "Time to get out of here." he disappeared, teleporting outside. ... *BOOOOOOOM!!!* The whole gigantic armor exploded, crumbling down to pieces. Haru appeared on the floating magic staff, landing on top of it while carrying the fainted Emperor on his shoulders. Suddenly, light shrouded Haru''s vision. ... When his sight returned, he appeared back on a plains filled with green grasses and flowers. It was a beautiful day and ahead of him, he saw the back of his daughter Diona. ... "Daughter?" Haru called her. When she turned around and faced him, (Img<<<) ... "Did you do it?" she asked. ... "Yes..." Haru responded. ... "And what did it cost?" Haru gave her a kind smile, "Hehe... Nothing." he answered with proud tone. His daughter Diona became teary-eyed then also smiled, "Dad!" she ran and jumped at him as they hugged each other tightly. Several holographic screen bar appeared in front of Haru, [Defeating the Emperor and destroying the Imperial Guardian has been completed.] [Your reward ''''Cat Ear''s Headband" will be automatically placed to your Dimensional storage.] [Gamer System Quest 1/3 has now been completed.] [Reward ''Random Mystery Box'' has been automatically placed on your dimensional storage.] [Initializing Next World...] [Initializing Completed.] [Gamer System Quest 2/3 will be in ''Konosuba World''] [Quest Conditions will appear upon arrival.] [You may now advance to the next world.] Haru grinned, seeing the next quest''s world. It was his home world. Both of them slowly disappeared, turning into small light particles. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Wa hahahaha Wa hahahaha Wa hahahaha Ignore this for update mistakes. Wa hahahaha Wa hahahaha Wa hahahaha Ignore this for update mistakes. Chapter 162 - 156: Aftermath Chapter 156: Aftermath Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - When my consciousness returned and I woke up, I was surprised when I found myself still standing in my flying magic staff while carrying the emperor on my shoulders. "Wooah!" I lost my balanced a little bit but I was able to retain it back. "Oh! That was close!" I just lost my consciousness for a moment. I''m glad I woke up quickly before I fall down. Ahead of me, I saw Esdeath riding in my magic staff together with Paimon who''s supporting her back. Reginleif was beside them was carrying the unconscious Prime Minister while riding on my another magic staves. Gliding near them, I smiled giving them a V sign hand gesture. "Hehe... It''s mission accomplished." "To think you''ll went all out against that massive armor thing, Harukin. Paimon is surprised." "I have no other choice. Look!" I pointed, glancing at the residence around the palace. "People living beyond the walls of Empire''s palace are unharmed. I quickly destroyed that Imperial Guardian without making any casualties around palace. I''m amazing, right?" "Yeah. Yeah. You''re amazing, Harukin." "You''re not impressed of me, Paimon?" "Well. Yes... Paimon knows the reason why your excited during the fight." Paimon and I stared at each other then smiled, "Nice th??hs!" we gave each other a thumbs up. "As expected of Harukin, Thicc Thighs save a lot lives. Esdeath''s th??hs save a lot of people''s lives." "You said it, Paimon." Esdeath frowned, "What are these two talking about?" she said with angry tone. "Ignore them." Reginleif spoke. "Anyway, Harukin. Let''s open now the random mystery box that you''ve got from finishing all the quest. Paimon is really curious what''s inside." Paimon spoke, looking at me with her eyes twinkling. "Paimon... getting a good item from this kind of random thing needs decent luck... but with my luck stats being suck... I don''t want to put my hope on getting something good from this." "Harukin... it won''t hurt you to open the box. Just don''t expect anything good from it and threw away if you get a trash." I stared at Paimon for a moment then, *Sigh* I sighed, "Fine... I''m also curious anyway." Glancing at Esdeath and Reginleif, "Let go down first." With my hand gesture, The magic staves that we''re riding slowly moved down, landing outside the wall of the Empire''s palace. "Okay..." After that, I opened my dimensional storage and took out the random mystery box. The box has a red color tied in golden ribbon. (Img<<<) "This..." "Hurry and open it, Harukin!" Opening the box, "Ugh..." A blinding light shone from inside then few seconds later, something appeared inside the box. (Img<<<) Grabbing it inside box, "Harukin, isn''t that!?" "Yes... there''s no mistake. It''s a devil fruit." Glancing at Paimon, "Do you want to eat it?" I asked her. "Paimon pass. That fruit taste so disgusting. Also you''ll might get an ability from that but you won''t able to swim from the rest of your life." "Paimon... You don''t know how to swim in the first place." Staring at the devil fruit, I don''t know what kind of ability I get from this fruit but I don''t want to gain anymore cheats. I just want to live a peaceful, quiet and slow life. But... but... the disgusting taste is tempting me to eat it. Does it surpass the taste my disgusting dishes I made? I''m really curious. Well... who cares. I took a bite and tasted it, As I swallowed, I smiled, "Disgusting!" I took another bite then swallowed it, "Hehehe... It''s so disgusting that I can''t help but laugh. Hehehe..." Paimon''s face went pale, watching me. After eating the whole fruit, "Harukin, you don''t need to eat it whole to get the ability." "I kinda liked it, you know." I said, smiling. "Only to you!" Paimon retorted. "Then what ability did you got from eating it?" she asked. "I don''t know... I felt nothing from eating it." I responded, scanning my body. "I guess that devil fruit was a sham because of my low luck stats." I followed, touching the wall beside me. *Byouk!* "Eh?" A crack appeared on the wall, creating powerful shockwave. The ground suddenly started to shake. "Ugh! What''s happening!?" Esdeath became unbalance and fell down. I immediately went to catch her into arms. "Are you okay, Esdeath?" "I''m fine. My body... It''s hard to move!" "You have to rest later." Looking at the wall, crack started to expand and it may collapse soon. "Harukin, don''t tell me!" "Yeah, it''s my devil fruit ability." "You just became more OP." I immediately picked up the unconscious Emperor. "We talk about that later. Let''s get out of here!" "Okay." We immediately ran away from the wall. And when we arrived on a safe place, we saw the part of the huge wall where we came from, collapsed and crumbled down to pieces. ... "You''re new power is terrifying." Paimon reacted. "I know." Looking around, I saw many people becoming anxious as they found out behind the destroyed wall that the palace was already destroyed from the battle between me and the emperor. I have to declare to them that battle has already ended in order to ease them a little. "Reginleif, please also watch over the emperor." "Where are you going, Adam?" "Please... just wait here. I''ll be back quickly." Taking one of my magic staves with me, I flew towards the palace. Stopping in front of the destroyed palace, It still looks beautiful but the middle part was destroyed and some part are damaged because of the imperial guardian. Looking around I saw a lot of people watching me not far from the palace. I flew towards the roof of the palace and touch it with my palm. I casted a magic spell, "Goodbye, Empire! Implooosion!!" Several crimson magic circle appeared around the remains of the castle then it exploded, *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* I immediately flew out as the large castle collapse, crumbling down and turning into small rumbles. After that, I flew, facing towards the crowd of people, watching the remaining part of the castle destroyed. Pointing my hand towards them, "Attention, entire world!" "Hear my proclamation!" "I am Sun, Supreme Leader of the Soviet Yunyun and now your new ruler!" "The Emperor and Prime Minister Honest has surrendered and captured by me." "As a result of this, I already destroyed the Imperial Guardian and took all of the remaining Imperial arms." "And not even the remaining Jaegers have the strength to oppose me now." "If anyone dares to resist my supreme authority, they shall know the devastating power of my Implosion!" "Those who could challenge my military rule no longer exist." "Yes,? from this day, from this moment forward, the World belongs to me!" ... "I, Supreme Leader Sun commands you..." "Obey me, subjects! " "Obey me, world!" "ALL OF YOU ARE YUNYUN''S FRIEND NOW!" ... "We refuse!" All the people shouted together loudly. If they don''t want to become Yunyun''s friend, "Okay, I''m out of here!" I flew away going back to Paimon and others. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 163 - 157: Going Back Home Chapter 157: Going Back Home Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - Teleporting back to where Erza and others near the river, "I''m back, everyone!" Akane together with Mirajane and Erza cleaning dishes glanced at us, "We''ve been looking for you, Harukin! Where did you--Huh?" Akane spoke. "Harukin, you brought back another girl with you? Are you still not contented with us?" she said, scolding me. My face went paled, "Wait, Akane! This is not..." I looked away from her, becoming dejected. "It was inevitable..." "Inevitable huh?" Akane was looking at me suspiciously. She glanced at Erza and said, "Erza, can you call everyone here. We have something to talk about with him." "Okay..." Erza just agreed. "Please wait! Can you do that later? I have to talk to Najenda first." "Oh, you''re running away from us?" "No, many people lives are staked here. I need to speak with them. Please Akane!" I begged on her. ... *Sigh* She sighed, "Fine... We''ll having a talk later, okay? I know this is not fully your fault that you''re having this kind of relationship with us but we should at least put some limit on it." "Yeah, I understand. Thank you, Akane." I was able to make some excuses to delay being scolded by them. "Sun, who are these girls!?" Esdeath looked at me with cold expression and asked. ... I sweated profusely. I haven''t told her about me having a lot of lovers. "They are..." "They''re all Harukin''s lovers! Congratulations, Esdeath... You''re his 15th lover now." Paimon proudly said, clapping his small hands. *Clap!* *Clap!* *Clap!* "15th lover..." Esdeath was surprised then glared at me, "Do you think I''ll agree with this!? These girls even look so weak!" "What?!" Erza and Mirajane frowned at her, starting to get angry. "Esdeath... The losers have to obey the winners, right?" I responded. "Ugh!" Esdeath took a critical damage. But she willed herself, "Still... I would never agree with this." she desperately said. "Well... It''s up to you. But from now on, you''re going to live with me in my home world as I watch over you by my side." ... I turned towards Reginleif, "Thanks, Reginleif." I said then smiled, taking the unconscious Emperor and Prime Minister from her. "No problem, Adam." she also smiled at me. Turning to Paimon who''s floating beside me, "Paimon! I leave Esdeath to you. Let her take a good rest for her body." "Yes, Harukin! Leave her to me." Paimon saluted. I walked away, dragging the emperor and Prime Minister with me. "I''m going to kill you for this if I found a chance, Sun!" Esdeath warned me. I stopped and gazing behind at her. "Mmm. First time?" Krul asked, appearing out of nowhere. (Img<<<) "Huh?" Esdeath was surprised and glanced at her. "Krul?" Krul smirked at me, "Welcome back, husband. I heard what happened to you from Earth." "Yeah. How unfortunate really I am..." I said with dispirited tone. Krul looked at Esdeath, "Is this girl General Esdeath? The strongest in the Empire? She looks completely different from what I heard from your fellow Night Raid members." "Well... a lot of things happened and she ended up like that." "Heh..." ... "Your?" Esdeath frowned at Krul. "My name is Krul Tepes. General Esdeath No! I just call you Esdeath. As you can see, I''m also binded as a familiar with Husband. If you think you''re the strongest but second to Husband, you have to change that already." Krul glanced at Erza and Mirajane. Esdeath''s eyes widened when she felt a very strong intimidating aura. She followed the glance of Krul, "You have to rethink about your position now." Krul said with a smile. Esdeath smiled excitedly, seeing the two. Erza changed into her Black Armor while Mirajane transformed into her Demon form, Satan Soul. The two of them are glaring at her, (Img<<<) "Oh, I see... I understand now... No wonder the armies we sent to the east for subjugation got wiped out easily." "Hehehe... It was you guys... the High Class Danger Beasts they are talking about." "Let''s see how strong you are." Erza said, having a murderous aura. "I''ll make you eat those words you said!" Mirajane angrily spoke, emitting a terrifying aura. "Let me have some fun too." Krul joined, cracking her fist. "Eh!? Eh?!" Akane doesn''t know what to do to stop them. Sweats appeared on Esdeath''s forehead because she still not in good condition to fight with them. "If you girls are gonna cause a trouble, I will never let any of you come with me in my next travels. I''ll remind this to Paimon." I said with annoyed tone, warning them. Erza immediately changed back to her swimsuit while Mirajane quickly transformed back to her human form. "Sorry..." the two of them apologizes. Krul hugged Esdeath from behind her back, "What are you talking about, husband? Esdeath and I are getting along well. She and I are both your familiar." "You!" Esdeath frowned, getting annoyed of her. "Hehe. Don''t be like that, Esdeath. I tell you a lot things about husband including some of his deep secrets. You like him a lot, don''t you? That you fell in love with him." "...I didn''t." Esdeath responded, resisting herself to agree with her. Krul smell the neck of Esdeath then she licked her cheek, "This taste... is the taste of someone who''s lying, Esdeath Partas." ... "Krul..." I mumbled. When Krul and I glanced at each other. ... "Nice Jojo reference, Krul!" I gave her a thumbs up. "Hehe... Nailed it." She also gave me a thumbs up. "Huh?!" Esdeath was confused, doesn''t know what are we''re talking about. Erza, Mirajane and Akane looking at the two of us with squinted eyes including Paimon. (Img<<<) "These two..." they mumbled. "Well then everyone... I''m going now. Take care of Esdeath and don''t fight with her." "Yes!" Krul responded happily, waving at me. I walked away, dragging the two unconscious luggage with me. "Wait! Who are those people?" Akane pointed at the two unconscious people that I''m dragging. ... Stopping on my footstep, I don''t want to explain this to her. "Harukin?" ... "Sorry!" I said, quickly running away really fast. "Harukin!" she yelled. When I got farther away from her "Moo!" she pouted. (Img<<<) "Oh, how suspicious." Krul grinned. --- Meeting with Najenda and other members of Night Raid in our camp, "These..." Her cheek twitched looking at the two people I brought to her. "Sun, aren''t these two the Emperor and Prime Minister of the Empire. "Yes." "Did you just took down the empire by yourself?" "Yes." "Then..." she smoked a cigarette. "What the purpose of those planning then?! Why did you even joined us in the first place if you can take care them by yourself!?" she yelled. Everyone from Night Raid was staring at me. "Sun..." Akame mumbled. I slightly bowed, "Sorry! Please deal with the aftermath for me!" "Huh?" Standing straight, I scratched the back of my head as I gave them a wry smile, "You see... I going back home after this with family and I can''t deal with the remaining things in the Empire." Casting a teleportation spell, "Let''s continue this on our hideout. I don''t want my family to see something horrible." A magic circle appeared below us, "Teleport!" we disappeared, appearing outside our hideout. Everyone looked around, "This teleportation ability of yours is really convenient, Sun." Bulat spoke. "Now then..." I pointed my palm towards the unconscious Prime Minister and Emperor, "Create Water!" I shoot a water at the two of them, trying to wake them up. "Ugh! *Cough!* *Cough!* *Cough!*" The two of them woke up and coughed. "Huh? Where am I?" The emperor looked around nervously. The Prime Minister was completely shock, looking at Najenda. "Y-You''re!" "It''s been a long time Prime Minister Honest." Najenda greeted him. The Prime Minister gritted his teeth, "Former General Najenda, you traitor!" "I decided to defect the Empire after seeing how corrupt the current regime was. And you''re the big reason of the Empire''s decline." The Prime Minister just glared at her. His body trembled in anger. "Anyway, your atrocities end here. Prime Minister Honest." Najenda lit up another cigarette then smoked. "Like I let things end up like this!" "Do it, Leone." she ordered. "Yes, Boss. This is really exciting." Leone cracked her fist. When the Prime Minister glanced at me, I smugly smiled at him. "Sun! You''re going to pay for this! I gonna kill you!" he screamed in anger. "Thud!" Leone kicked his face, "Ugh!" he ?r??n?d as his bleeds. "Nee-san, I thought you will punch him." Lubbock spoke. "I changed my mind, Lubbock. He looks disgusting that I don''t want to touch him with my b?r?hands." Leone replied. She beating up the Prime Minister with several kicks. "Then let me help you." Lubbock joined her, kicking the prime Minister. "Let me into it too!" "Me too." One by one, everyone from Night Raid joined and beat up the Prime Minister. "Sun! You''ll pay-Ugh! For-Ugh! This! Arrrghh!" the Prime Minister suffer in pain. The Emperor watched in terror as he saw the Prime Minister get trampled on. I noticed that Tatsumi is only one who didn''t join. "What wrong, Tatsumi? Won''t you join them?" "I pass. My body is painful right now from training." "Oh." "Sun! I going to kill you for this!" The Prime Minister screamed again. "Wow! This guy is really tough." I said, taking out a magic music player and place it on the ground. "Sun, what are you going to do?" "Just watch! You can join me if you wanted." "Nevermind." I turned on the magic music player and play the song I recorded. *click* I started to dance with the beat as they beat up the Prime Minister. [Play: JJBA Golden Wind - Gang Torture Dance] "??Vocal percussion on a whole''nother level coming through my mind??" "??Vocal percussion on a whole''nother level coming through my mind??" "??Haaaaaaaaaa...??" "??We''re Golden Wind...??" Everyone noticed that I''m dancing and glanced at me while they''re still kicking him down. "??Kono me amareri maroreri merare maro.??" "??Haaaaaaaaaa??" "??We''re Golden Wind!??" "??Kono me amareri maroreri merare maro.??" "??It''s like a burning sunrise.??" "??Ahi makareru makare punpun kete.??" "??It''s like a burning sunset.??" "??Ahi makareru makare punpun kete.??" "??It''s like a burning sunrise.??" The Prime Minister was already full of injury and bathed on his own blood. The emperor was already very terrified. He''s scared that he might end up just like him. "??Ahi makareru makare punpun kete.??" "??It''s like a burning sunset.??" "??Ahi makareru makare punpun kete.??" The music ends. "Sun, what are you doing?" Akame asked with stoic expression. "Nothing... Just don''t mind me." I said, sitting down on a rock. After dancing, I took out a tea set from my dimensional storage and poured some on my teacup. "I going to kill... everyone of you. Including your family and love ones... I''m going to kill them all!" The Prime Minister spoke with his remaining strength. I blew my tea, cooling it down a little even though I don''t need to do it. I took a sip on it. "Aaaahhh... This is relaxing." Placing down my empty teacup, I immediately joined them, kicking the Prime Minister. (Img<<<) (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 164 - 158: Going Back Home 2 Chapter 158: Going Back Home 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - After the fun picnic and dealing with the Emperor and Prime Minister, we stayed for the night in this world. A day has passed and we already packed our things to go back home to our home worlds. Now, I can finally take Maple out of this dark world. When she known that I completed the rest our quest by myself, she pouted at me and sulked, becoming disappointed that I didn''t take her with me. Her reaction was cute and I just patted her head, promising her that I''ll bring her next time with me. I didn''t mind because our next quest is in my home world. I already bid my farewell to people of the Soviet Yunyun and they''re sad about it, but I promise them that I drop there if I have a time since the system notified me that this world was already saved in my World Gate after finishing up all the quest given by the Gamer System. __________ World Gates Home World [Move] Owari no Seraph World [Move] Fairy Tail World [Move] Akame ga Kill World(New!) [Move] Unsaved World Hayate no Gotoku World [Locked]<351Days 3 Hrs 47 minutes 09 seconds> Random World 2(New!) [Move] ___________ Mina and Rena who I appointed to manage together the country seems to be happy and told me that I visit more often for them. Of course, not to ask for advice but just wanted to cuddle me. Ugh! Scary... Yunyun learned that I invaded a country and use force on its people to become her friends but still rejected... Well... she was not shock when she told me that she already seen it in the divination with Soketto. But still... I was greatly scolded by her as she shook me. After that, she sulked at me but she was cheered up by her friends, Komi-san and Bocchi. I already told Paimon to send back the others to their home worlds because most of them has something important to do. Erza has to prepare for her S-Class Wizard Promotion, Mirajane has to take care of her siblings, Akane has to go back to her studies, Nee-san and Yunyun is also the same and they''re already absent from academy for few days, and Wiz has take care of the shop in Axel. About the Goddess trio; Gaia, Aqua and Chris. I asked Reginleif to bring them back to the Heavenly Realm and make sure to do their overly piled jobs. It seems like she doesn''t mind because she always stays by my side and doesn''t want to be separated from me. I also send Krul back to my home world and asked to bring Esdeath with her and watch over her at Wiz''s shop. As for my daughters, they went back home with their mothers. Lalatina explained to me what really happened to my parents in their vacation and told me that a very rich noble provoked father in the Casino and he took the bait easily. They gambled until father lost all of his money and became debt ridden. It seems like my mom wasn''t able to stop Dad because he was to stubborn to get back what he lost. Now, he''s a slave in that country and won''t able to go back home after he paid all of his debt. Most of our family''s properties including our house was sold off in order to pay a very small part of the debt. This is saddening but I was really glad to my Fiancee Lalatina that she was able to negotiate with that Kingdom''s officials and bring back my Mom home safely. She also told me why she came to visit my home village, looking for me. She''s asking to come and attend her 18th birthday on April 6. Wow... time passes really quick. She said that her mother already wanted to make our engagement official and its already has to be on her birthday. My respond was... ''Huh? Why would I marry a disgusting, flabby pig maggot like you!? Know your place, you slave!'' When she heard what I said with sadistic expression, she got turned on immediately and became happy about it. In the end, I gladly accepted the invitation and agreed to make our engagement official on her birthday. After that, I also sent her back home. Right now, I''m checking Hinagiku''s condition before I sent her back to my home world. It was dawn and we''re sitting under the tree, waiting for Paimon to take others home first. "Are you feeling okay now, Hinagiku?" "Yes... but I still feel little cold." Hinagiku stared at me suspiciously, "Huh? Why are you looking at me like that?" I asked. "Haru, are you trying to hide something from me? You''re acting suspicious." Sweat appeared in my forehead, looking away from her. "Nothing." In my hand hiding behind my back was the cat ears headband. It is the magical item of my daughter Diona. Currently, I''m trying to find a chance to summon her with Hinagiku. "How suspicious..." ... "Everyone already went back except me--Wait! Don''t tell me!" Hinagiku covered herself with her arms, "Are you taking advantage of me while I''m sick? You pervert!" "No! I''m not!" I denied. "Huh? What''s that?" Hinagiku pointed at the hairband in my hands. "Oh, it''s nothing." I was about to hide it but she quickly grabbed my wrist. *Sigh* She sighed, "I understand now. You just wanted to prank me by making me wear this hairband, right?" ... Yes but actually... no. "Then give it to me." She quickly took the hairband from my hand. "Wait, Hinagiku! That''s..." The cat ears headband lit up a blinding light. "What!?" she was surprised. "I guess it''s already too late." When the light dim down, "Huh?" The hairband is still in her hands. "You scared me, Haru! I thought something is gonna happened." she yelled at me. "What!? How?" The magic item didn''t activate and summon our daughter Diona. I was completely shock. I took the hairband from Hinagiku, "Why? It should be compatible with her." How will I explain this to Diona in my dreams? I can''t still summon her after all the efforts I''ve done. "What do you mean, Haru?" I felt sad looking at the magic item in my hands. "Hey, Haru! Is something wrong? Tell me!" I glanced at Hina and gave her a wry smile, "It''s nothing, Hinagiku. I''m sorry for making you worry." "Huh?" "I have to return you back quickly in my home world and rest for the time being on Yunyun''s house. It''s bad for your health if stayed here for too long outside." Looking around, "Why is Paimon taking so long?" ... "Huh?" "Harukin! Paimon''s back!" Paimon appeared out of nowhere, "Paimon, you took your time!" I scolded her. "Hey! Paimon brought them back home all by myself. You should be helping Paimon so it will be more faster." "I can''t leave here in this world without making sure that everyone is back home safely. In the first place, you''re the one who brought them here so do that job by yourself." "That''s tyranny! But you''re really cautious. "Well... anyway, Paimon. Has everyone back home already?" "Yes! Everyone except Shouko." "Huh? Komi-san? What happened?" "It''s secret. I can''t tell you." I frowned at Paimon, "Paimon!" Paimon got angry with me, "Have some tact, Harukin! Komi-san needs to use the bathroom and can''t wait for me! It''s a emergency!" "Komi-san need to go to the bathroom? But there''s no bathroom--Wait!" "Ha-ru-kin!" "I understand. I''m sorry, Paimon...".I apologized sincerely. *Sigh* I sighed, "Anyway, can you bring back home Hinagiku first? I''ll wait for Komi-san here. It will be bad for her health if stay here more longer." "Okay." "Let''s go, Hina-chan." he grabbed Hinagiku behind her back, ?ssisting her to stand up. "I''m sorry for the trouble, Paimon. Thank you." Hinagiku said with gratitude. "Don''t mention it. Paimon is always ready to help someone in needs." Paimon immediately opened the World Gate''s Portal and they went inside together. ... Now I''m alone as I finally rest, watching the sunrise on this grateful universe. --- After several minutes of waiting, she hasn''t arrived yet. "Why is she taking a long time too." When I looked behind me, ... I saw her standing behind me. She was shaking, staring at me intensely. "Komi-san?" Suddenly, her shaking became more intense as she panic looking around, "Calm down, Komi-san! Don''t be nervous around with me. A friend of my friend is also my friend--Wait! Yunyun was my girlfriend." "Anyway, I''ve been waiting for you. Everyone has already returned back home." Komi-san wrote something on her notebook then showed it to me while covering her mouth. [I''m sorry. I went to the toilet.] Her face reddened. "You don''t have to tell me, Komi-san. I''m already aware." I said to her calmly. She covered her face in embarrassment with her notebook. "Well... It can''t be helped. We''re in a forest right now." Casting a teleportation spell, "Oh, that''s right. Before we go back, I have to say my goodbye to the members of Night Raid including to Sayo and Ieyasu." When magic circle appeared below the two of us, "Teleport!" We teleported to our base. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) NEXT CHAPTER: Chapter 159: Ah, My Mute Goddess _________________ Friend System Friend List (9/9) Hyakuya Akane (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Erza Scarlet (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Katsura Hinagiku (Resting) [Chat] [Move] Honjou Kaede (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Megumin (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Komi Shouko (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Hitori Bocchi (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Tokisaki Kurumi (Bored) [Chat] [Move] Akame (Hungry) [Chat] [Move] [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] [Random Invite] Summon Beings (8/10) Krul(Busy) Aqua(Busy) Mirajane Strauss(Busy) Wiz(Busy) Dustiness Ford Lalatina(M) Yunyun(Busy) Esdeath Partas (Annoyed) Chelsea(Busy) [Back] _________________ Chapter 165 - Introduction Friend(Harem) System: An Implosion in Different Worlds MC: Harukin - a scumbag Crimson Demon MC with few screw loose on his head. Adam''s reincarnation from RoR. Paimon - Harukin''s Harem--No! It''s Friend System and guide. Ai-chan - Maple''s Gamer System and guide. Nicknames: Haruscum - Aqua Adam - Reginleif Sun-kun - Maple, Gaia/Earth-chan Aelius-sama - Eris Haru - Komi, Hinagiku, Chelsea Tarou - Bocchi Ephitet: King Crimson, Harukin - Crimson Demon Village Crimson Flash, Haru - Axel Town Night Raid, Sun - Akame ga Kill Crimson King, Platinum D. Haru - Roger Pirates (former) Momotarou - Kozuki Family (Retainer) - Onigashima, Kaido (Enemy) Thigh Dragon Emperor - 4 Perverted Dragon Emperors (Haru, Issei, Tatsumi and Vali) Harem members (Currently): (Warning: Some part are spoilers) 1st Yunyun (Konosuba) 2nd Megumin (Konosuba) 4th Hyakuya Akane (Owari no Seraph) 5th Dustiness Ford Lalatina (Konosuba) 6th Wiz (Konosuba) 7th Krul Tepes (Owari no Seraph) 8th Eris/Chris (Konosuba) 9th Gaia/Earth-chan/Fake Rem (Non-OC/RoR) 10th Mirajane Strauss (Fairy Tail) 11th Katsura Hinagiku (Hayate the Combat Butler) 12th Honjou Kaede/Maple (Bofuri) 14th Akame (Akame ga Kill) 15th Esdeath Partas (Akame ga Kill) 16th Chelsea (Akame ga Kill) 17th Tokisaki Kurumi (Date a Live) 18th Komi Shouko (Komi-san Can''t Communicate) Reginleif (Soon) - RoR/Records of Ragnarok Hitori Bocchi (Soon) - Hitori Bocchi no Marumaru Seikatsu Shiramine Risa (Soon) - Bofuri Himejima Akeno (Soon) - Highschool DxD Daughters: Nana(with Wiz) Kur¨¥ (with Megumin) Diona (with Komi Shouko) Yaoyao (with Yunyun) Sayu (with Shiramine Risa) (Soon) That''s all I can spoil... Thank you for the support. I''ll fix my mistakes later. Chapter 166 - 159: Ah, My Mute Goddess Chapter 159: Ah, My Mute Goddess Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Chelsea''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - "Huh?" Looking around, "Where am I?" I was confused. I remembered that we''re partying with Sun last night as celebration for the defeat of Empire. The Emperor and Prime Minister has been already captured and brought to the Revolutionary Army Headquarters. The Prime Minister will be tortured more then he will be executed by the people who suffered from his reign. The emperor will turned into slave upon request of Sun and Najenda accepted it with no problem. It seems Sun told something to the Emperor which made him really hate his Prime Minister. I wonder where Sun getting his information? He''s really strange as his appearance. I''m really curious. What really his real identity? When I asked his family and love ones about information about him, I didn''t get anything. What they''re telling me is he has few screw on his head, he''s a scumbag, he''s a pervert, he''s an idiot, a womanizer and other negative comments about him. But the way they talk about him is completely different. They were blushing as they say bad things about him. It''s really strange. Now, the Empire will be reformed and turned into a peaceful Kingdom. Our job now is to hunt down the remaining scum who escaped from the Capital. "Hmm..." Walking around, I arrived on a plains with full of beautiful flowers. ''This is really nice." I smiled, watching the beautiful sceneries. Now, the end of the battle that we''re waiting for is near. "Everything was thanks to Sun." Suddenly, I heard something rustling on the bushes. "What is that?" I turned towards the direction where the sound came from. "Sh...it..." I heard someone running. "What was that? What''s happening over there?" "Huh? That''s..." My eyes widened is surprise when I saw a person with the same appearance as mine. "What''s going on?" She''s exactly look like me! It''s a man holding a long spear with large blade and woman holding a gun. The girl with same appearance as mine was bleeding from her left hand. I noticed that all of her fingers on her left hand are severed. She runs as very fast as her life depends on it. When I saw her ran out of the forest, I saw the man jumped and landed in front of her. The man swung his weapon and quickly cut her right arm. *Bang!* The woman shoots her back, piercing her stomach. She fell and laid down on the bed of flowers unable to escape her fate of death. The man grabbed her neck as she watched the sky while crying. *Shiing!* He sliced her neck, decapitating her head. When the man raised her decapitated head, my body trembled watching what just happening right now. I felt terror seeing the copy of myself getting killed in front of me. My knees fell on the ground as I trembled. "What happening here? Why am I seeing myself getting killed? This must be a nightmare! Sun already ended the empire and it will be turned into new kingdom soon... Why am I dreaming this?" I held my head with both of my hand, trying to wake myself from this nightmare. Suddenly, everything around shrouded by light. "Huh?" "Ugh!" Suddenly, I appeared in the town. "Where is this place?" I looked around, My eyes widened in surprise as my face went paled in shock, seeing my head stacked on the pole. (Img<<<) "Wha-What is this? Why am I seeing this!? This isn''t true? I am still alive!" Suddenly, the severed head opened her eyes and glanced at me with conceited expression, smiling at me. "H-Huh!?" "This is true! And this is your real fate!" it yelled at me. I got terrified. "Nooooooo!!!" Before I noticed, "Huh?" I can''t feel my body. When I looked down, I saw myself as a severed head stacked on pole. "No... No... No... This isn''t true. Please! Someone wake me up from this nightmare! I can''t take this anymore! Please... Anyone... I''m begging you. Please help me wake up from this nightmare!" ... "Paimon heard your call! Paimon to the rescue!" A floating child suddenly appeared in front me, (Img<<<) "Paimon!" "Yes! Wait! What happened to you, Chelsea? You became a human lollipop." "Hey!" "Hmm... Paimon guess what they say is true, Chelsea... You really what you eat." "You ate too much Lollipop that you turned yourself into a lollipop. Wahahaha!" (Img<<<) This pipsqueak... she making fun of me! "That is not funny!" I retorted. "You told Paimon that you could be anything using your Imperial Arm... so you decided to become a lollipop yourself. Wahahaha!" (Img<<<) A vein popped on my forehead. She''s so annoying! "I didn''t! Stop messing around, Paimon! Come and help me here already." "Okay! Okay! Paimon will help you but there''s still a problem." "What is it?" I asked. "This will keep happening everytime you sleep and dream. This nightmare will keep haunting you for the rest of your life." "What!? Why?" "Actually, your future has changed." "What do you mean?" "The things happened to you in your nightmare was your real future." she explained. "You mean?" "You should become a lollipop for real." "That''s not a good joke." "But because of Harukin''s existence here in this world, it was changed and you''re still alive here eating lollipop." "Please stop with the lollipop thing!" "Anyway, to end this nightmare of yours. You have to become Harukin''s familiar and stay by his side." "Why would I have to become his woman!?" I angrily asked. "Paimon didn''t tell you to become his lover. Being friends with him is enough. Aren''t the two of you already living together in this base as comrades? Ever since he leaved and went somewhere, you started to have this nightmare, right?" "Yeah..." "That''s because... Aside from Akame and Esdeath, you''re the closest female to Harukin in this world. Akame survived in the future while Esdeath already became Harukin''s familiar. You''re the one who got inflicted by the nightmare." ... "What is he really?" "Sorry, Chelsea. Paimon can''t tell you that because it''s confidential unless you''re his system friend or familiar. All I can tell you is the world is rejecting you who''s close to the one who changed it. It was your fate to die but it was changed. That''s why, the things that should happen to you became a nightmare on your sleep." I was speechless by Paimon''s explanation. Who is Sun really? I am really curious. I guess it''s not that bad to become his familiar. I wanted to unveil all the things about him and know the truth about his mysterious existence. "Fine then... I''ll become his familiar." "You''ve finally decided." "What am I going to do?" "First! Paimon will wake you up. Paimon will turned you first into his familiar then I can explain things to you. After that, give me some of your lollipops." "Okay..." Suddenly, my vision darkened and everything turned blank. It was pass midnight when I woke up. Paimon fed me something and a screen appeared in front me, asking me to become Sun''s mistress and take me home. I accepted it according to Paimon''s instruction and became his familiar. It was easy. Paimon explain things about Sun''s identity and I was completely shock. I never thought that he was actually a half god and he came from a different world. I became more interested in him but not in romantic way, okay? After that, I gave Paimon some of lollipops then went back to sleep. It already a sweet and peaceful dream. --- Back to the present. (Harukin''s POV) Teleporting back to Night Raid base and meeting everyone one last time before we go back home in our home world, "Yoh!" Akame immediately noticed me in the hallway, "Sun!" she quickly went towards me. I smiled at her, "Before we go back, do you want me to cook you some meat?" Suddenly, she became sad. "Is it the last one you do it for me?" ... It can''t be helped then... Opening my friend system, I added her on my friend list. "Akame, just touch the ''Yes'' in the screen." When a holographic screen appeared in front of her, I read it together with her. ______________ Become my wife and I''ll feed you a lot of delicious meat forever. [Yes] [No] ______________ ... "Akame, please don''t listen--" "Meat!" Akame immediately clicked ''Yes''. A screen appeared in front of me, _________________ Friend System Friend List (9/9) Hyakuya Akane (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Erza Scarlet (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Katsura Hinagiku (Resting) [Chat] [Move] Honjou Kaede (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Megumin (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Komi Shouko (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Hitori Bocchi (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Tokisaki Kurumi (Bored) [Chat] [Move] Akame (Hungry) [Chat] [Move] [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] [Random Invite] Summon Beings (8/10) Krul(Busy) Aqua(Busy) Mirajane Strauss(Busy) Wiz(Busy) Dustiness Ford Lalatina(M) Yunyun(Busy) Esdeath Partas (Annoyed) Chelsea(Busy) [Back] _________________ "With this, you can now travel to my home world whenever you wanted. I''ll prepare a lot of delicious food for you." "Is that true?" "Yes." She beautifully smiled then hugged me. "Huh?" I noticed something on the list of my summoned beings, "Huh? Chelsea? Since when?!" I remember... the only one I can who can do this, "Paimon!" I yelled. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) (Update: Just fixed some. My eyes are already close when I wrote this.) Wa hahaha Was hahaha Was hahaha Was hahaha Chapter 167 - 160: Ah, My Mute Goddess 2 Chapter 160: Ah, My Mute Goddess 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - In Night Raid''s Hideout, I was in kitchen grilling a lot of danger beast meat for breakfast. It seems like Najenda together with Bulat, Susanoo, Sheele and Lubbock went to take the captured Emperor and totally beaten up Prime Minister to the Headquarters of the Revolutionary Army. Leone, Mine, Tatsumi, Ieyasu and Sayo went together to check the aftermath condition of the Capital. All of them left early in the morning. Only Chelsea and Akame are the remaining one to give me a farewell before I go back home in my home world. Thanks to the former Prime Minister of the Empire named Chouri, revolutionary army''s take over on the Capital is proceeding fast as planned. The Empire now will turned into a peaceful new kingdom but there are still remaining trash hiding in the darkness around the Capital. And that''s the remaining job of the Night Raid. Cleaning the remaining rotten trash. I wonder if my missile weapon that I ordered them to build will be finished soon. I''m sure I told them that it must be pointy on top. *Sizzle* *Sizzle* I placed a new meat on the grilling stove to cook. "Huh?" Suddenly, someone leaned behind my back. When I looked behind, it was Chelsea in her pajamas. She was leaning her forehead on my back. I''m bet that she just woken up. "Good morning, Chelsea. Did you sleep well." ... She didn''t respond. "Chelsea, are you okay?" "Yes..." "What''s wrong?" "Nothing... I just wanted to stay like this." ... I didn''t really mind so I continued grilling meat. "Harukin." she called me. "Why are you calling me with my real name?" "Nothing... I just wanted to thank you." "You''re acting strange. Did something happened?" "I had a nightmare last night." "What happened?" ... "I became a lollipop." "Pffffft!" I was surprised by what she said. "Just as Paimon told me, you''re really aware of my real future." "Did she tell you everything about me?" "Mostly." "She didn''t threatened you or anything?" "No, she just save me from my nightmare last night." "Okay..." "I''m curious. Am I the only one who died in this group?" "No. Everyone died except Akame. Najenda maybe alive but she used to much of her life force and can only for few years." ... I transferred the cooked meat on the plate then place another on the grilling stove. *Sizzle* *Sizzle* "What a horrible future..." "Yeah, it is. But at least you guys won and saved a lot of innocent people. Your deaths are not futile." "That''s why, I''m thanking you. You just our future and saved everyone." "Don''t mention it. I''m just doing what I had to do." Making an army of friends for Yunyun. "Anyway, you should go and wash your face already. Breakfast will be served soon." "Okay." She moved her head away from my back then walked out to the kitchen. --- Few hours later, After we finished our meal and rested a little, it''s time to bid our farewell as we are going back home to home world. "Akame, Chelsea. We''re going now. If something happened, you can message using the chat in the system. "Mm-Mhmm." Akame nodded, smiling. "You two, be careful on your way home." Chelsea said while eating lollipop. "Yes, tell the others that we dropped here and say our goodbye to them." "Yeah." Komi-san just nodded at them while showing something on her notebook, [Goodbye, everyone.] "Then see you girls later." I said. "Goodbye, Harukin. I like calling you with this name." Chelsea teased me. "Yeah, call me whatever you wanted." "Haruscum." "Not that!" I retorted. "Farewell, Sun... Shouko, you too." Akame waved her hand. [Yes.] Komi-san also waved her hand at them. "Komi-san, let''s go." Komi-san nodded at me. I opened the world gate going to my home world. We''re about to enter when I felt something strange in the portal. "Wait, Komi-san!" We stopped as I immediately took out a random sword in my dimensional storage. ... "What''s wrong, Harukin?" Chelsea asked. There was a strange magic power on the gate which is not mine. But, it disappeared. Frowning at the gate, nothing happened. "Hmmm... It must be my imagination." ..... "Let''s go, Komi-san." Komi-san and I entered the gate together. --- Arriving on my home world, we''re near in front of the Axel town''s gate. I was confused. "That''s strange... I''m sure I opened the gate going to my home village. Why did we arrived here?" Glancing at Komi-san, "Let me just show you around the town, Komi-san. Then we''ll go to Wiz shop and stay there for today." Komi-san wrote on her notes then showed me, [Okay.] When we arrived on the entrance gate, I took out my white eye patch on my pocket to hide my crimson right eye and barcode birthmark on right cheek. I''m doing this in order to hide my weird part of my appearance and everyone will see me as a normal person. Waving my hand at the guards with a smile as we entered inside the town together. "Wait! Stop!" The guards blocked our path. "Huh?" "You two, this is your first time in this town, right? Show me your identity." One of the guard said. I don''t recognize any of the two of them. "Ah!" I slammed my fist on my palm, remembering. I remember... I always use teleportation magic to enter the town. That''s why, none of the guards recognize me. Also my appearance has changed especially my hair color. It became blonde. I''ll just register my identity again since Komi-san needs to do it too because she''s new here. I just continue to smile at them, "Yes! But we don''t have any identification to use. Can we just register?" The guard glanced at me and Komi-san, ... "Okay... It seems like you two don''t look suspicious people to me. Here... Take this." He gave us each a piece of paper. Komi-san will be okay since the language will be not a problem with the help of the system. It will automatically make her understand the language on any world we arrived. Writing my name on the paper, Wait! If I write my real name here and the village where I came from, won''t they found out that I''m a Crimson Demon? They will see me as someone weird. What name should I write? Haru? Sun? Aelius? Adam? I think I have make a new name. About my address... Now I remember... I was born on a giant peach found by father which is floating down on the river. It''s the same from that Japanese folklore in my past life. "Okay, I''ll go with that." I filled all the information needed on paper, "Finish!" I immediately give it to the guard in charge. "Hmmm..." He looked at the paper, "So... You''re Momotarou from the Riverside Village?" "Yes!" "Where''s that place?" "A village beside the river." ... "Fine then... what about your companion?" When I glanced at Komi-san, "Eh?" I saw her shaking intensely and wasn''t able to write anything on the paper. "Komi-san?" She wrote on her notebook then show it to me, [I don''t understand a thing.] She wrote on another page, [Please help me!] ... I glanced at the guard, "I''ll fill her part." After that, the guards let us inside the town. I only placed Komi on the paper as her name. I also put same address as mine since we''re companions. Walking around the town, I showed her the places that I usually visit whenever I have a free time. But, this is not a date, okay? I showed her the church. Of course it''s Eris church. Not the Axis one. We went to the Adventurer''s Guild where you can take a quest to slay goblins. We went to market district where ate delicious street food but not delicious as my cookings. We walked around from different places. Before we even notice, it''s already dawn. While walking together in the streets, going to Wiz shop. "Sorry, Komi-san. This town is just a simple place unlike your home world." She wrote on her notes then showed me, [No! I had a lot of fun.] She wrote another then showed me. [Thank you for showing me around.] She became embarrassed as she slightly covers her face. (Img<<<) I just smiled at her, "Hehe... I''m glad." Arriving in front of Wiz shop, we entered inside. "Sorry, we''re already close." Wiz spoke from the counter, organizing things. "Wiz, I''m back!" "Huh?" "Can you prepare us some tea?" I said as we walked inside. "Eh?" "Komi-san, can you sit on that table and wait for me. I just have something to do." Komi-san went and sit on the chair to the table I pointed at. I noticed that Wiz was not moving, staring at me with confused expression. "Wiz, what are you doing? Hurry up and prepare some tea! I have Komi-san with me, right now!" I scolded her. "Yes!" she responded in panic and quickly went to the kitchen. I was also confused by her reaction. She was acting strange. When I checked the counter, everything was already cleaned and organize. I remember that Wiz is busy taking care of our daughter Nana that why she rarely sort things on the counter. Actually, that was my job here in this shop. Sitting together with Komi-san on the table, Wiz served us some tea. Taking a sip on it, "Ahhh... Not bad..." Glancing at Wiz, "How''s our daughter, Wiz? Is she sleeping?" I asked. "Ehh!!?" Wiz was surprised and accidentally dropped the kettle. *Crash!* "Wiz, are you okay?" I immediately went and checked her condition. Touching her hand, "Ummm..." "You should be careful, Wiz. Did you get burn?" "Ummm..." "What''s wrong?" I glanced at her. "Can I ask who are the two of you?" she asked while blushing. ... "Huh?" (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 168 - 161: Getting Nerfed Chapter 161: Getting Nerfed Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In Wiz shop, I was completely shock from what Wiz just asked me. "What did just say?" "I''m asking who are the two of you?" Wiz responded. I can''t believe what she ask me just now. "Huh? What do you mean by that? You don''t recognize me? It''s me, Harukin. We known each other since when I''m still a small child. You always visit our magic item shop in Crimson Demon Village to restock your shop''s items." I said, becoming desperate. "I don''t know you. You''re might be right that I visit the Crimson Demon Village to restock my supplies but I never met you there." My eyes widened hearing what she said. What!? I''m the one who''s always ?ssisting her in our magic item shop. How come she never met me? This is strange. Is she pranking me? No! That''s not possible. Knowing her personality, she''s too dimwitted to do that. Looking at the shelves around the shop, "Huh?" I saw the shelves filled with Father''s useless junks. "Wiz!" "What is it!?" she took a defensive stance. "Why is the shop filled with useless junks? Did I already thrown all of those in the trash?" "I don''t know what what are you talking about! Please leave the shop because it''s already close!" she trying to push us away outside the shop. "Wait, Wiz! You don''t really know me?" "Sorry, I don''t! Please leave already. I''m going to close the shop." she pushed us outside then she immediately closed the door. Komi wrote something on her notebook then showed me, [What are we going to do?] "Let''s just teleport to my home village and stay at Yunyun''s house." Casting a teleportation spell, "Teleport!" ... Nothing happened. I casted again, "Teleport!" "Teleport!" "This is really strange... Teleport!" Still... nothing happened. I had a bad feeling about this. "Let''s just fly using my magic staves." Opening my dimensional storage, "Huh?" I moved my hand around. It didn''t open. My face went paled, I tried to dimensional storage several times but it won''t open. "This is bad! All my important things are stored on it!" "Dark Berserker!" I tried to use my stand, ... But nothing emerged. "Dark Berserker... Za WARUDO!" ... The time didn''t stop. "Sword Barrel... Full Open!" ... "This is bad! This is really bad!" "Cruel Sun!" No miniature sun created on the tip of my index finger. "Gate of Harukin!" No void appeared. Pointing my palm in front of me, "Summon Familiar... Krul!" ... No one appeared. "Summon Pet... Aqua!" ... Still... Nothing appeared. .... Looking at my hand, I bit it. "Ouch..." ... I didn''t transform into Titan. I just did something dangerous out of desperation. But there''s one last thing I have to try. Pointing my index finger in front of me while trembling, I slid it down on the empty air. ... My eyes widened in surprise. No screen appeared. My system didn''t open. "How?" I tried to open my system several times ... It was futile. It won''t open no matter how many times I try. Glancing at Komi-san, "Komi-san, can you try it too?" She tried to slide her index finger, nothing appeared also in front of her. It seems like we can''t use the system. I can''t even use any of my special abilities. What am I going to do in this situation? ..... I guess I have no other choice. Let''s start with the basics. "Komi-san... Let''s go to the Adventurer''s Guild first." ... [Okay.] --- - Adventurer''s Guild - It was already dark when we arrived in front the guild building. Before we entered inside, "Komi-san, do you have anything with you?" Komi-san wrote on her note then showed me, [My bag contains my clothes and towels.] Showing her the things I''m carrying, "Most of my important things are in my dimensional storage and I can''t access any of them. What I have with me right now are these... the sword I brought out before we came here, a cat ears hairband, a towel, a small glass bottle that contains some kind of liquid inside, throwing knives and a small change of pocket money." Komi-san wrote again then showed me, [A cat ears headband?] Suddenly, I felt depressed remembering that I wasn''t able to summon my daughter Diona using this magic item. I wonder how I will explain this to her in my dreams. She will surely become very sad hearing what happened. [Are you okay? You look sad.] "Oh, I''m sorry. I just remembered something." [You can talk to me.] She wrote on another page, [I''ll listen.] "No, it''s okay. I''m going to be fine, Komi-san." "I''m sorry for making you worry." ... Komi-san glanced at the item I showed her then took the cat ears headband and wear it on her head. "Huh?" She wrote something on her notebook then showed me, [Cheer up!] ... "Pffffft!" "Hahahahaha..." I laughed. "What''s with that, Komi-san?" She wrote again, showing me. [Please don''t laugh.] (Img<<<) "Hahaha... Sorry." "Thank you for cheering me up. I appreciate it." She nodded at me while slightly blushing. Suddenly, the hairband on Komi-san''s head lit up. "Eh?" I was surprised. The hairband floated out of her head then slowly transforming into a small young girl. When the light disappeared, the girl landed in front of us. (Img<<<) ... "Diona?" She glanced at me, "Dad?" Her eyes widened then she jumped, "Dad! You finally summoned me." she hugged me on my neck. When she let go of me, she glanced at Komi-san. "Mom?" Komi-san froze hearing what she called her. Both of them stared at each other. ... Diona just went close to her and hugged her tightly. "Sorry, Komi-san. I''ll explain later." ... "Anyway, let''s get inside the guild and have some dinner." Entering inside the guild building together with Komi-san and Diona, "Welcome! If you''re dining in, please take any opened seat." A waitress greeted us. "If you need job guidance, head over to that counter inside." she followed. Komi-san just froze, unable to reply. "Thank you." I said. We walked straight to a open dining table near us and sit together. Looking around, there''s a lot of adventurers dining inside the guild. A waitress went towards us, "Are you ready to order?" she asked with business smile. "Yes! Fried chicken and vegetables for two ?du?ts and a grilled mackerel for a kid''s meal, please." "Okay!" the waitress wrote our order on her notes. "Dad! Stop treating me like a kid. I want an ?du?t meal!" my daughter Diona complained to me. (Img<<<) ... Becoming an ?du?t means you can now get married. Imagining her in a wedding dress with unknown man beside her. I felt really worse. As expected I don''t really like it. Glancing at her, "Absolutely... no!" I said with cold tone. "Dad!" *Angry Diona noises* (Img<<<) "I''ll give you a part of share, okay?" "Yay!" she rejoiced. [Is it okay? I''ll share mine too.] Komi-san wrote and showed me. "It''s fine, Komi-san. I don''t eat that much." I replied at her. ... After we finished eating together, Komi-san was wiping the cheek of Diona. "I''ll explain to you now, Komi-san. About that child and why she''s calling us her parents." The two of them glanced at me. "Just like my daughter Nana with Wiz and Kur¨¥ with Nee-san, she''s my daughter with you, Komi-san." I said with serious tone. Komi-san trembled as she write then showed me, [How?] "The magic item we touched was compatible with the two of us and summoned a magical daughter which is her. When we summoned her, the magic item will take a small amount of magic power from us and she''ll become related to us." I looked at Komi-san with serious expression, "In other words, she''s our genuine daughter." Hearing that, Komi-san was completely shock. She''s shaking intensely as she glanced to our daughter Diona. "Am I unwanted, Mom?" Diona started to cry. *Sniff* *Sniff* Komi-san stopped shaking and panic. She immediately shook her head to deny what our daughter said. "You mean?" ... Komi-san think for a moment. Then she wrote something then showed her, [I might not become a good Mom for you.] She wrote another then showed her, [But I''ll try my best.] she gave her a kind smile. "Mom!" Diona hugged her happily. "What happened might be sudden but I''m glad..." Komi-san glanced at me then she wrote something on her notes. She showed it to me with embarrassed face. [If you and I are her parents, does that mean you''re my husband?] Reading what she wrote, I slightly became embarrass. "Yeah... You''re right. But this is too sudden so let''s take our time." ... She just nodded at me while slightly blushing. "For now... We must find a place to stay for tonight since we can''t stay at Wiz''s shop for some strange reason. I don''t even know why I can''t use any of my special abilities." I explained. I guess I ask Luna-san for help to find us a Inn to stay for night. Going together with Komi-san and our daughter Diona to the admission desk of the guild, I saw Luna-san standing behind the counter. (Img<<<) "It''s been a while, Luna-san! I came visit to ask some help from you." ... She gazed at me for a moment. "Ummm... Luna-san? Is something wrong?" I asked. She gave me a wry smile, "Sorry, but I don''t recognize you." "Eh?" (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 169 - 162: Harukin: Not His Home Chapter 162: Harukin: Not His Home Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) In front of the admission desk of the Adventure''s Guild, Luna-san told me that she doesn''t recognize me. "You don''t know me too?" "Yes... This is the first time I met you." she responded. ... Everything is strange in this town. I''ve been noticing that everyone around here doesn''t recognize me. A lot of my stalkers which consist of young women should be coming out and following whenever I went around the town. But today when I arrived here in this town, I haven''t seen or felt any of them stalking me. More like I''m not on my home world right now. *Sigh* I sighed, "I guess I just had to admit it already." Of course, it''s on another world according to the quest I heard from my daughter Yaoyao. If I remember correctly it was defend the Crimson Demon Village and defeat the general of the Demon King''s army named ''Sylvia''. No one in Demon King''s army had the guts to attack my home village knowing someone like me live there. Also, Krul has eye on them seeing if they tried to do something funny, she''ll destroy them by herself. Now, my problem is... I can''t use any of my special abilities. I can''t even access my dimensional storage which is far more worse. It''s like my billion worth of savings locked in my bank account and I can''t withdraw it anymore. It sounds really scary. For now, I have to know which timeline am I now. Oh, I''ve got an idea! Looking at Luna-san, "Luna-san, how old are you right now?" Komi-san was surprised from what I asked. A vein popped on Luna-san''s forehead, "Why did you ask? Are you trying to tell me that I look old?" she said with menacing tone while smiling. I known her for long time since I became an adventurer so I know how to deal with her. I just smiled at her, "No, not really. You look very young to me. I can see that there''s no good guy around here inside the guild. If you''re still single at this age, how about you become my bride instead." She frowned at me while slightly blushing. "Aw! Aw! Aw! It hurts, Luna-nee!" "Stop joking around! You''re still too young to flirt with me!" she scolded me. "Then how old are you?" I asked again. "I''m currently 22 right now!" she finally answered. So, it''s one year difference before Kazuma arrived in my home world. That means, their party should be already formed in this timeline. *Sigh* She sighed as she let go of my cheek, sitting back on her chair. "I wonder why I feel like I known you for a long time even though this is the first time we met each other. It feels like I have annoying little brother who keeps messing with me." When she looked back at me, "Anyway, what''s your business with me?" Since I don''t have an Identification to show others, I need a new Adventurer''s Card. "I came here to register to become an adventurer." "In that case, you''ll need to pay the registration fee." "How much?" "1,000 eris..." "Can I ask for a discount?" Her face went dark while smiling kindly at me, "No!" she responded with cold tone. "Hehe... why so cold, Luna-nee." Glancing behind at Komi-san, "I''ll register you too, Komi-san. We need it to show our identification." [Thank you.] she said on her notes. What about me, Dad?" Diona asked, tugging my clothes. "Not for now. You''re still too young." "Mmmp..." she pouted. "Did she just call you dad? How old really are you?" Luna-nee asked with cold tone. "No, she''s my relative. I''m still currently 12 years old, you know?" I lied naturally as I breathed except on my age. "12!? I thought you were 15 because of your looks. And the way you talk is much older." "Hehehe... That''s why it''s better to ask than guessing, Luna-nee." ... "Ugh... Fine!" She left the counter for a moment then she came back, holding a mechanical device with a crystal ball place on top of it. It''s the same device we used in my home world for my adventurer''s card. Placing it in front of us on the counter, "Do you need some explanation about being Adventurer?" "No, it''s fine. I''ll just explain it to my companion later." "Okay..." I paid the registration fees for both of us. When Luna-nee gave a piece of paper on each of us, Komi-san still can''t understand what''s written on it so I filled her part again. I think this is due to my system disappearing all of sudden. While I''m touching the device as it prints my status on the card, I remembered something from past. I guess things will repeat itself. I have to stop before it happens again. When the printing finished, she took and read my Adventurer''s card. "¡­ All right, thank you. Huh? Harukin? Let''s see¡­" Her eyes widened in surprise, "What?! This stat--" I immediately closed her mouth in order to stop her from stirring up a commotion. "Hmmmp! Hmmmp!" Placing my index finger near my mouth, "Ssssh... Luna-nee. Don''t shout, okay? Or I''ll be in a big trouble here." Looking at my Adventurer''s card in her hands, _____________ Harukin Gender: Male Age: 12 Race: Demi-God Lv 311 Job Class: Arch Wizard Parameters Strength <34890> Vitality <34890> Magic Power <34890> Dexterity <20567> Agility. <23400> Luck <15> Intelligence <160> Active Skills Passive Skills Skill Points <420> Experience Points <77.77%> ______________ ... Did I really get nerfed? Those are my status during the night where my sunshine magic''s power is halved. From I can see on the values, it increased even more. My race now is officially Demi-God. Arch wizard is still my job class. I wonder what is really going on? Only Paimon can answer this. I wonder where is she really is. Glancing back to Luna-nee, "Luna-nee, can you please keep quiet about this. Just take this as our little secret, okay?" ... She nodded at me. Letting go of her mouth, "Who in the world really are you?" "The most powerful Arch Wizard that only hunts goblins as a quest." I responded with proud tone. "Goblins? Such a waste of strength. What about the demons?" "I rip and tear them if they gets in my way." "Monsters?" "I hunt them for food." "Then kill the Demon King!" "I have no interest in fighting him because he''s too weak. Also, that''s a hero''s job, not mine." ... "Mooo!" she grabbed both of cheek and pinched them. "Luna-nee, it hurts!" While she''s doing that, my eyes are looking at ?h?st, Sugoi Dekai! (Img<<<) Are girls in my home world or this world wearing a bra. I''ve felt like that bras doesn''t even exist in Konosuba World. That''s one of mysteries that I can''t solve for a long time. After that, Luna-nee sulked at me. It was Komi-san''s turn now. After she touched the device and her Adventurer''s card printed, "Don''t tell me! Her too?" she said taking the card and read it. I went beside her and read it too. Eh? Goddess? _____________ Komi Shouko Gender: Female Age: 15 Race: Goddess Lv 1 Job Class: None Parameters Strength <98> Vitality <100> Magic Power <390> Dexterity <94> Agility <99> Luck <97> Intelligence <200> Active Skills Skill Points <0> Experience Points <00.00%> ______________ Her stats are incredibly high for average human. And that luck... it''s even higher than Eris in her human form as Chris which is 90. "Aside from her Luck and Intelligence which is higher than yours... Seeing the others, I can''t be that shock anymore." "Luna-nee, luck is also important or else you''re always get into a lot of troubles just like me and the useless goddess." "Okay..." Actually, Aqua''s luck stats is 10. "Komi-san, do you want to become an Arch Priest?" I asked her. [What is that?] she said, showing her notes. "It feels like you''re an healing type. You do the support during the fights." [I don''t want to fight.] "Then, you do the supporting." I told Luna-nee to put her job class as an Arch Priest. After getting our Adventurer''s card, we said our goodbye to Luna-nee. Now, we went to look for an inn to stay for the night. After few hours of searching, we finally found an inn to stay. The problem is... It''s only a one small room with one bed. And there''s no more available room other than this. Right now, Komi-san went out to take a bath. I''m sitting on the side of the bed together with my daughter Diona, waiting for her to finish. Of course, I''m not nervous. Diona glanced at me, "Dad, why do you look nervous?" I got caught quickly. "No! I''m not." "You''re sweating profusely." "No! I''m not!" "You''re face is pale." "It''s your imagination, my little sweetie." "Don''t tell me..." No no no. "You''re hungry, right?" *Thud!* I fell on the bed. I immediately stood up then patted her head gently. "Yep! You''ve got it right." "Hehe..." *Click!* The door opened. I quickly sit back on the bed with my back straight. "Dad..." Diona mumbled. Komi-san entered the room while already wearing her purple pajamas. "Welcome back, Mom." Diona ran towards her. She hugged her. When she glanced at my direction, "Look Mom!" she pointed at me. "Dad is acting strange. He was nervous while waiting for you." "Diona! I told you. I''m not!" When Komi-san and I glanced at each other, *Poof* We both turned red, realizing our situation. Looking at her reaction, she really looks cute. (Img<<<) *Yawn* Diona yawned, going to the bed. "Mom! Dad! I''m already sleepy. Let''s sleep now." she lie down. ... There was an awkward silence. I don''t know what to do. I can see that Komi-san was also embarrassed. "Komi-san, you can sleep with her. I''ll just sleep on the floor." I said as I was about to sit on the floor then lay down to sleep. "Huh?" Glancing behind, I saw Komi-san tugged my clothes. She wrote on her notes then showed me, [No!] "Eh?" She flipped to another page then wrote again. She showed me, [It''s cold on the floor.] I smiled at her, "Don''t worry about me. I''m going to be fine." She wrote another one then showed me, [No! You can''t!] "Then, are you telling me to sleep with you?" Her face reddened even more. ... She took her time to write then slowly showed me while covering the half of her face with her notes in embarrassment. [Yes.] (Img<<<) I also got embarrassed, "You can forget what I just said." [No! It''s fine.] Wrote another then showed me, [You should sleep with us.] "Okay... If you say so." The two of sleep together with our daughter Diona sleeping soundly between us. Glancing at Komi-san at the other side. ... She seems to be very nervous. (Img<<<) "Komi-san, I''m sorry for dragging you into this." ... She didn''t respond. More like she can''t respond because of her social anxiety. "Don''t worry, I''ll do everything I can in order to return you back to your home world. Please be at ease. I''m swear I''m going to protect you." ... "...T-Thank..." "Huh?" "Thank you... Haru..." I heard a very soft voice from her but it was clear to me. She turned around and covered herself with a blanket. I just smiled at her. "Goodnight, Komi-san." Then I glanced at our daughter Diona who''s sleeping soundly between us. "Goodnight, our little sweetie." I kissed her forehead. After that, I closed my eyes and tried my best to sleep. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 170 - 163: It was Paimon All Along Chapter 163: It was Paimon All Along Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba World - In a beautiful plains inside my dream, I was sitting under the shade of the tree. "Nee~ Nee~ Father, please do the quest and summon me now.I want to play outside too." my daughter Yaoyao pestered me behind as she plays with my platinum blonde hair. "Sorry, my little princess.. but you have to wait here for now. My quest hasn''t showed up yet and I can''t do the quest without the event happening yet." She just pouted at me. (Img<<<) "Don''t worry, I''ll do the quest quickly and summon you when the event happened. Just have a little patience, okay?" *Yawn* Sayu yawned who''s sitting on my ??p, "Papi is right. You should patiently wait here and rest for now." she stretched her arms. (Img<<<) "All you do is to sleep all day, Sayu." "That''s because Sayu wants to grow up quickly and become an ?du?t." *Sigh* I sighed, "Enjoy being a child, Sayu. Being an ?du?t is quite hard and you''ll have a lot of responsibilities." "How do you know that Father even though you''re also a child just like us." Yaoyao asked me curious. ... Okay, I''ll try to explain to them. With serious expression, "Yaoyao... Sayu... Listen to me. Becoming an ?du?t is different for everyone. For some young people, it means living on your own or going away for something. For others, it means starting your first real job and becoming financially independent. No matter what the circumstances are, becoming an ?du?t means taking responsibility for your life." I explained to them. ... "I don''t understand." the two of them responded at the same time. "Ugh!" I fell down. After those explanation I gave them... But. I hugged both of them. "Huh?" "Papi?" That just means they''re still to young to understand. And I want it to stay the way they are now until they grew up. Responsibilities will chase you down whenever you are. I''m still a child but I''m already paying all the bills and dealing with troubles made by my parents. I''m in another world already but problem are still coming to me. And those things, I don''t want my children to experience it. The parents should be troubled by their children and not the other way around. I tickled both on their side, "Tickle Tickle Tickle." "Hehehe~ Father, stop it! Hahahaha!" "Papi! Hehehehe~" The first thing I see Komi-san''s beautiful face sleeping closely to me. (Img<<<) "Huh?" I slightly blushed. I remember that our daughter Diona was sleeping between us. Glancing below when I felt something heavy on top my legs, ... I saw my daughter Diona sleeping on top of my legs. I guess she moved around a lot when she sleeps. Sitting up, I carried her back to our side between me and Komi-san then covered her with a blanket. I glad she didn''t wake up from that-- "Huh?" I noticed Komi-san moved, sitting up. She really is beautiful like a goddess even though she just woke up in the morning. She rubbed her left eye as she glanced at me. Being amaze by her beauty, my eyes widened when I saw her cleavage. Her flawless alluring th??hs, I can''t stop myself from gazing at them. They''re too irresistible. (Img<<<) Suddenly "Huh?" Diona woke up, rubbing her eyes. I was interrupted as I glanced at our cute daughter. *Sigh* I sighed then smiled at them, "Good morning, Komi-san. Good morning, my little princess." Noticing me, "Good morning too, Dad." Diona responded as she yawned. Komi-san quickly panic as she can''t find her notes. She became embarrassed, "... Good... Morning. H-Ha...ru..." she tried her best to respond for me. "Hehehe..." I giggled. But deep inside me, Waaaahh!!! She''s so adorable! I want to hug her right now. "Okay, you two go ahead and wash your faces. I''ll wait here while checking on something." I said, I jumping out of the bed. "Yes, Dad!" Komi-san just nodded at me, going together with our daughter Diona outside the room. Grabbing my Adventurer''s card on top of the side table, I checked my morning stats. "Hmmm..." _____________ Harukin Gender: Male Age: 12 Race: Demi-God Lv 311 Job Class: Arch Wizard Parameters Strength <72431> Vitality <72431> Magic Power <72431> Dexterity <23426> Agility. <31738> Luck <15> Intelligence <160> Active Skills Passive Skills Skill Points <420> Experience Points <77.77%> ______________ ... It still rising in every seconds and I can see that it was glitching same as Eris''s Adventurer''s card. My sunshine ability is still active. I still don''t know what is going on but I''ll try again, Opening my dimensional storage, "It''s..." A void opened in an empty space. "It''s working now!" I took out a small bag of money. I raised my left arm sideward, "Partial Requip... Left Arm! My left arm covered by black aura and it turned into a black spiky gauntlet. Looking at my left arm and moving it around, "Release." The black gauntlet disappeared, turning back into black aura and dispersed. "Next is..." I conjured the sword Murasame in my hand and it appeared with green lightning flickering around it. Swinging it around, "It''s also working now." I made the sword disappeared as I threw it upwards and it dispersed into small light particles. "I guess I don''t need test the others." *Click!* The door opened and I saw Komi-san and Diona entered together. Diona ran towards me, "Dad! What are we going to today?" she excitedly asked me. Glancing at Komi-san, she was already in her summer uniform. Right now, she was stretching her arms and body. "Komi-san, do you have something you want to eat?" I asked her as I patted the head of our daughter Diona. "Hehehe..." When Komi-san glanced at me, she slightly blushed. (Img<<<) Being embarrassed, she took out her notes from her bag then wrote something. She showed me, [Anything is fine.] She wrote another, [I can''t be picky.] "Don''t worry, Komi-san. I can now access my dimensional storage. You can now order whatever you wanted." [I can''t indulge myself in that.] She wrote on another page, [You''ve been paying for everything.] ... She''s really such a good girl. I''m liking her even more. "Komi-san... It''s fine to rely on me at a time like this. You''re in another world right now and you don''t have anything brought with you here aside from your clothes." I became embarrassed, "Also... this might too sudden but you''ve became the real mother of this child. That''s why as a father of this child, I have to take responsibility of properly taking care of you as my... as my..." I looked at Komi-san with serious expression, "As my wife!" ... "Huh?" I noticed that Komi-san froze while blushing hard. "Komi-san, are you okay?" I went close to her. "Sorry, Komi-san... I know this is too sudden. We can take our time together." What have I done!? This really shocked her. She looked down in embarrassment then write something on her notes. I felt nervous. "Mom..." Diona looked at her with teary-eyes. ... She shoved her notes near to my face, "Huh?" Reading it, [Okay.] I became really happy from her response. She wrote another then showed me, [But let''s take our time.] I just smiled at her, "Yeah, I''m really fine with that." "Mom!" Diona jumped, hugging her. Komi-san hugged her back. I want to join them but I guess it''s not the right time yet. "Yosh! We''re having a grand feast today." "It''s all on me!" I said with a proud tone, pointing at myself. "Yay!" Diona jumped in joy. [Is it really okay?] Komi-san asked worriedly. "It''s fine! This is not my home world anyway." "Without my debt collecting parents, I''m the riches person in this world." *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* I heard several powerful explosion from outside the window. Oh, that must be the Megumin from Kazuma''s Party. Well, she''s not my twin sister anyway. Because, there''s only one Nee-san for me and she has better th??hs than the Megumin here. "Wait! That''s a lot of explosion! Is that really her?" I looked outside the window. "Harukin!" Paimon appeared out of nowhere, "Where did you just go? I''ve been looking for you!" "We talk about that later! This is bad, Harukin! Nana and Kur¨¥ just destroyed a property with bombs and it looks very expensive!" "Eh? Nana? Kur¨¥? What are they doing here?" "Paimon will explain later. Let go quickly to them or else they''ll destroy another properties." .... Paimon noticed Komi-san with our daughter Diona, "Eh... You''re good, Harukin." "Congratulations, Komi-san... You''re now Harukin''s 18th girlfriend." Komi-san blushed, looking away from me. So adorable!!! "Anyway, Harukin... Let''s go now or else you''ve get bankrupted!" "Fine!" Glancing at Komi-san, "Komi-san, you two go ahead in the guild and order anything you want. I''ll go there after dealing with the problem caused by Nana and Kur¨¥." ... "See you two later!" I said, jumping out from the window. I rushed towards the direction of explosions. "Nana! Kur¨¥!" I yelled. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 171 - Author Notes: Its been a year. Author Notes: It''s been a year. Yeah, it''s been a year since I started to write this fanfic but Rebirth in KurokoNoBasket hasn''t updated yet. The reason I wrote this fanfic because I''m waiting for that fanfic to be updated. If it''s updated, I''ll immediately drop this. A year has already passed but there''s still no update. This is so sad. Alexa, play Despacito! Well, the author now is focus now on his Harry Potter Fanfic. I kind of understand as an author because you need a lot of motivation in order to write on something. For me, it''s memes and Jojo references. Of course, most of it is from you guys who supported it. (Aw... Magkaka-nosebleed ako nito kaka-english.) (Lewd Image<<<) When I started writing this fanfic... It''s terrible and very confusing so I need to rewrite the whole story. Now, it still my main fanfic. I was a noob when I started this and at that time, I can only write ''one'' chapter a week while I have a work till now. I know this fanfic was very terrible ever since I started the world travelling from owari no seraph and fairy tail which some part are copy paste from manga. I was rushing the chapter and just inserted the MC. The story backfired hahahaha... The worst was the black mail part of that perverted Goddess. Haha... I got a lot of negative comments and it''s record breaking one. It became better after that. Hahahaha! A lot of readers dropped at that part already which I didn''t think too much. I guess I was influenced too much with how Konosuba''s Author did with Kazuma''s unfortunate life. Hahaha. I learned from that and make the story a little better. My other two fanfics? I may dropped them even though it''s very interesting. I don''t know what to write on future chapters of those fanfics. I''ll continue those after ending this fanfic. Well I wrote this Author Notes because someone asked me the list of girls in the harem. Here are some currently, Harukin - a scumbag crimson demon MC with few screw loose on his head. Haruscum - Aqua Adam - Reginleif Sun-kun - Maple, Gaia/Earth-chan Aelius-sama - Eris Haru - Komi, Hinagiku, Chelsea Tarou - Bocchi Shouta - Kurumi Ephitet: King Crimson, Harukin Crimson Flash, Haru - Axel Town Night Raid, Sun - Akame ga Kill Crimson King, Platinum D. Haru - Roger Pirates (former) - Whitebeard pirates (former) Momotarou, The Faker Swordsman - Kozuki Family (Retainer) Thigh Dragon Emperor - 4 Perverted Dragon Emperors (Haru, Issei, Tatsumi and Vali) Harem members (Currently): (Warning: Some part are spoilers) 1st Yunyun 2nd Megumin 3rd Erza Scarlet 4th Hyakuya Akane 5th Dustiness Ford Lalatina 7th Krul Tepes 8th Eris/Chris 9th Gaia/Earth-chan(Adam''s Wife) 10th Mirajane Strauss 11th Katsura Hinagiku 12th Honjou Kaede/Maple 13th Aqua 14th Akame 15th Esdeath Partas 16th Chelsea (It''s inevitable) 17th Tokisaki Kurumi 18th Komi Shouko Reginleif (Partner/Adam''s Mistress) Hitori Bocchi (Wahaha) Shiramine Risa (Soon to be kidnapped) Himejima Akeno (Soon to chase after him and give a big Ara Ara) Daughters: Nana(with Wiz) Kur¨¥ (with Megumin) Diona (with Komi Shouko) Yaoyao (with Yunyun) Sayu (with Shiramine Risa) That''s all I can spoil... Thank you for the support. I''ll fix my mistakes later. Chapter 172 - 164: Esdeath Vs Lalatina Chapter 164: Esdeath Vs Lalatina Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba World - After taking care of the damages did by my daughters, I walked back with the two of them while holding their hands. "Now Paimon, what are they doing here? Shouldn''t they with there mothers?" "Sorry, Harukin. Paimon will explain everything later if it just us with Maple and that green cabbage." "I can''t use any of my special abilities last night." "Paimon will tell that later too." ... "What kind of recipe do you want me to cook you?" "I want meat--Wait! Paimon told you that I''ll explain everything later!" Paimon retorted. "I thought it was something nonsense." "Nonsense? Paimon was just helping you because you''ve been depressed when the magic item didn''t work with Hinagiku." "Huh?" "It seems like the compatible mother changed to Komi-san." "So everything what happened last night was your fault?" I concluded. "It''s Paimon''s brilliant plan to help you with Komi-san and summon your daughter with her." "Now, everything works fine and it''s up to you what will happen from here on with the two of you." "Now, praise me and treat me a lot of delicious food." "Aren''t you the food here?" "Hey! Stop treating as a emergency food!" "Hahaha... Well, thank you for helping me summon Diona. Order what you want on the guild later." "Yay!" Paimon flew around me in joy. "Oh, that''s right! Gaia-sama told Paimon to give this to you." Paimon took something from her sleeve and gave it to me, "What''s this?" (Img<<<) "She told Paimon that this is called Gaia Stone and it carries inside the power of Earth itself." "Then what I''m going to do with this? Throw away?" "Don''t! She said you have to swallow it." "I refuse!" "Hey!" "This thing is so suspicious as long as that perverted Goddess is the one who gave it? Maybe it''s something that make you magically fall in love with her." "What''s the point of that if you two are already dating?" "Oh, I forgot!" "You''re horrible..." "Fine! I just have to swallow this, right?" I threw it very high. "What are you trying to do?" "Watch!" I lifted my head, opening my mouth. When the stone dropped, I caught it with my mouth and swallowed it. *Gulp* ... Suddenly, I felt something surging magical power inside me. "Wow, Daddy. That''s was amazing!" Kur¨¥ yelled. [Initializing Upgrade... 1%... 36%... 69%... 99%... 100%] "What? Upgrade!? Don''t tell me she..." [Upgrade Complete.] [System detected a new ability from the user] [Devil Fruit: Quake-Quake Fruit Ability has been detected from users body] [Curse has been detected from the new ability] [Removing unwanted curse... 1%... 45%... 67%... 100%] [Remove Complete] [Devil Fruit''s weakness has been completely removed from the user''s new ability] "Destroy... the world?" [You''ve gained a new ability called ''Haki'', you have now the ability to use Observation Haki, Armament Haki and Conqueror''s Haki] "Haki?" [You''ve gained a new ability called ''Pleasure Magic'', you have now the ability to cast both ''pleasure and pain'' on targets, only affecting those who have experienced the forbidden p???sur?s of life, and it can''t be avoided] "Pleasure Magic!? That Perverted Goddess! Isn''t that Larcade''s magic? She really done it!" "Waaahhh! Gaia-sama didn''t tell Paimon about this." Paimon spoke, looking at my screen. "Umm... Daddy? What''s wrong?" Kur¨¥ called, asking me. "Huh?" I glanced down towards my daughter Kur¨¥. I stared at her. "Daddy?" ... "Hehe..." She adorably smiled on me. (Img<<<) I also smiled at her, patting her head. Closing the holographic screen, "That new magic ability will be sealed for now." "Let''s go." We went together to the guild. ----- Arriving, we enter together inside the guild building, "Dad!" Diona ran towards me. "Mom and I already ordered a lot. We''re just waiting for you." "Okay okay, We''re going now." "Huh?" Diona glanced at Kur¨¥ and Nana. She gave them a smile, "Hello! Nana and Kur¨¥. My name is Diona." she introduced herself. "Dio?" Kur¨¥ misheard her name. "Not Dio, it''s Diona nyah!" Diona retorted. "Anyway, come and join us eat since we''re going to be siblings from now on." "Yay!" Kur¨¥ rejoiced. Nana just raised her hands with stoic expression. "Wooah..." The three of them ran then sit together on the dining table with Komi-san. When Komi-san glanced at me, I smiled, waving my hand at her. She blushed then looked away from me in embarrassment. That was so cute... "Now, you have two more daughters left to summon." "Yeah, good luck to me." When I turned around, ordering more food from the counter, *Thud!* "Kyah!" Suddenly, someone bumped on me. "Huh?" When I looked at the person, my eyes widened in surprise. I saw Maple who just fell on the floor. "Ouch... Wait! Why does it feel hurt?" she said, touching her head. "Maple!" "Huh? That voice!" When she glanced at me, she looked at me in surprise. "You''re..." She became teary-eyed, "Sun-kun!" She immediately stood up and hugged me on my waist. "Huh? What happened to you?" I asked. "Sun-kun! Everyone disappeared suddenly when I followed them here from the portal!" "What?" "Now, I don''t know where I am and I got lost on the woods! I was really hungry!" "What!? Where''s your cabbage guide?" "Sun! I finally found you!" Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice, shouting furiously at me. When I glanced at source of that voice, I saw Esdeath glaring at me while covered and dripping in a slime at the entrance of the guild building. "Esdeath, what happened--No! Nevermind. I understand now." She tried to fight those giant toads in that condition without any weapons. Of course, she''ll lose just like Krul. "Sun... tell me! What have you really done to me!?" she walked towards me while getting angry. "Huh? What do you mean?" I was confused by her. "I can''t use my ice abilities properly!" she responded. "Your body is still not in condition to fight, Esdeath. You should rest for several days." "I can''t wait that long!" "Sun-kun, this is bad! I can''t find Ai-chan around." Maple shook me. "Ai-chan? Oh, that green cabbage... You might unnoticeably eaten her because you''re hungry when you got lost." "Sun-kun, I didn''t! She just disappeared out of nowhere." "We''ll look for her later, okay? Join us for breakfast for now." Maple calmed down, "Sun-kun, thank you very much..." she said, being teary-eyed. *Sigh* I sighed, "Ummm... Excuse me?" "Huh?" It was the waitress, "That girl covered in slime..." she pointed at Esdeath. "Is she your friend?" "Yes!" I responded. "No! He''s her girlfriend." Paimon followed. "Eh? Then who''s this girl beside you?" the waitress pointed at Maple who''s very close to me. "She''s my--" "Girlfriend!" Paimon interrupted me. .... "Eh?" she glanced at Esdeath. Then she glanced at Maple, "Eh?" Maple blushed, being surprised. The waitress turned towards the dining table where Komi-san and my three daughters are sitting, "Eehhhh!!!?" she completely shock. "Did you just hear that?" "Huh?" I looked around. Before I noticed, everyone around inside the guild was whispering with each other as they looked at me with contempt. "That guy... isn''t he already have a very beautiful wife and cute daughters? Yet, he has another two girls with him. What a scumbag!" "He look so young but he has family already? Look! He had another girl hugging him and the other one was bathed in something slimy. Is this his play? Poor girl..." "This guy getting it on... Having a harem. I''m jealous--No! He''s a trash!" I''m hearing a lot of jealous and bad things from the people inside the guild. "Paimon..." "It''s better to tell them quickly and get used to it." ... "So that they won''t hit on them because they''re already yours." "Umm..." I glanced towards the waitress, "This girlfriend of yours..." We glanced at Esdeath, "Can you take her to the bath first?" "She really stinks." she covered her nose. "Sorry." Poor Esdeath... I guess we have to take a bath first. We just decided to order a take out and place all the food on my dimensional storage for the being. I apologize to Komi-san and my daughters. It''s seems they really don''t mind and just decided to take a bath with us. After we walked out from the guild building, we directly went together to the bathhouse to relax. I wanted to the women''s bath but this is a different world. No one recognized me here as a 12 years old child because of my teenage appearance. While soaking in a hot bath in men''s bath, I''m still wearing my eye patch. I don''t want to reveal for now that I''m a Crimson Demon. "The heat is not enough." I complained as I didn''t feel the heat of the bath. ... "Paimon! Please wash my daughters for now!" I yelled to the other side. "Yes!" she responded. "Daddy! Why won''t you come here? You always wash our hair in here." "Sorry, Kur¨¥. This is not our home world right now. I can ''t go to that side." "Okay!" "Nana! Kur¨¥! Where are going?" "Dat Da-da!" "You! I won''t get defeated by you!" I heard Lalatina''s voice, being turned on. Well, it''s a different Lalatina and not my fiancee. *Sigh* I sighed, "I wanted to bath on the lava." I should taken Bol''s Imperial Arm and bath myself in its flames. "Nana! Kur¨¥! Wait! Don''t run!" Standing up, "I''m out of here." I teleported, arriving in the male dressing room in a flash. Taking a throwing knife inside the basket where I put clothes. "Gyaaaah!" someone screamed beside me and stumbled on the floor in surprise. *Thud* When I glanced at him, my eyes widened in surprise. A n?k?d young man covered with a white towel below. He has a slightly spiky ?h?stnut-brown hair and green eyes. (Img<<<) "You scared me! Why did just appeared out of nowhere!?" he pointed at me, complaining. "You''re..." This guy... She''s Nee-san future boyfriend and also the leader of their party. Suddenly, "Papa!" "Daddy!" "Huh?" I glanced at the entrance, I saw my daughter Nana and Kur¨¥ entered the dressing room. They''re only covered in bath towels. "I want Daddy to wash Kur¨¥''s hair." "Nana too." (Img<<<) ''Wait! Huh?" I remembered that there''s another guy with me in this dressing room. I stiffly glanced at him with darkened expression, "Satou Kazuma..." I mumbled with menacing tone. "Eh? Have we met somewhere?" "Not yet... You saw it did you?" "Huh? What are you talking about?" he responded, sweating profusely. "Wah!" He suddenly reddened, glancing to my daughters. "Ah! My towel fell." Kur¨¥ spoke. I conjured a large claymore in my hands, lifting it up. "I''ll castrate you!" His face went paled, "Gyaaaaaah!!!" he screamed. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Rip Kazuma Rip Kazuma Rip Kazuma Rip Kazuma Rip Kazuma Rip Kazuma Rip Kazuma Rip Kazuma Rip Kazuma Rip Kazuma Chapter 173 - 165,: Esdeath Vs Lalatina 2 Chapter 165: Esdeath Vs Lalatina 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba World - --- Inside the men''s dressing room, Kazuma saw my daughters completely n?k?d as they entered, looking for me. As I about to swing down my claymore that I conjured, "I''ll castrate you!" "Gyaaaah!!!" he screamed with paled face. "Please forgive me!... Wait! Why would I apologize!?" he pointed at me. "This is the men''s bath. And they entered here all of sudden. Why would I be punish!? This is really unfair! Where''s my justice!?" he scolded me. ... Putting my sword down, making it disappeared to dispersing small light particles, "Oh, trying to win against me with an argument? As expected of famous Kazuma who steal p?nt??s from a girls." "Hey! That was not intentional! I thought I can get something random!" he responded. I picked up Kur¨¥''s towel and covered her body, "Daddy?" I squatted down then patted her head together with Nana, "You two should go back on the other side." "What about you?" "Daddy will come there later after I finish dealing with the trash here." "Who are you calling a trash!?" Kazuma retorted. "Trash? Is it dirty here?" "Yes... Yes... It''s very dirty here. Cockroaches may crawl out if I don''t clean here." I said, glancing at Kazuma. "Hey! Did you just looked at me!? Are you telling me that I''m the ???kroach here!?" Kazuma retorted. My daughter''s faces went paled, "Kyaah! Kur¨¥ hate ???kroaches! Let''s go, Nana!" Kur¨¥ quickly ran away. "Wait for me!" Nana followed. "See you later, Papa!" "Bye-bye..." I just waved at them. Standing up, "Now, I''ll let you choose then..." Facing him, "Castration or I erase your whole existence?" I said with menacing tone. "Wait! Wait! Wait! Aren''t both choices dangerous? Can you just spare me? It was an accident." Kazuma replied with desperate tone. "Listen Kazuma... Once any guy saw my daughters n?k?d... As of that moment... they no longer exist in this world." "This guy is dangerous! Somebody help me!" Kazuma moved away from me as he screamed. "You should be glad I gave you choice that spared your life with castration." "Gyaah!! Please forgive me already!" "Sorry, Kazuma... Peace was never an option." As he moved backwards, he stumbled on the floor in fear. "Gyaaaah!" I threw the knife hitting the floor close his crotch, "Ah!" *Thud!* He passed out and his mouth became bubbly. *Sigh* "This is why I don''t want to bath in the men''s bathroom. My daughters will come and follow me here. Well... it''s actually my fault today so next time... I''ll go together with them in the women''s bath." Imbuing my right hand with Hamon, I went towards him and touch his head. "Sorry, Kazuma. But I have to erase the memory where you saw my daughters n?k?d." "Overdrive!" After erasing a part of his memory, I left him fainted in the men''s dressing room and went to the other side of the bath where only girls are bathing. (Img<<<) "Huh?" "Eh?" "Uh?" "Kyaah!!!" They screamed, covering themselves. They panic seeing me entered like nothing, "Isn''t that a guy!? What is he doing here?" a young woman saw me while soaking in the bath. "Kyaah!!! A man! It''s a man!" Another woman panic, covering herself with her towel. I just ignored them. Yeah. Yeah. This should be their natural reaction to me, entering here. But in my home world, they''re already used to me bathing in the women''s bath that they are even the one who''s inviting me to take a bath with them. Right now, Komi-san was very shock, becoming flustered when she saw me. "Eh!?" Maple reddened in surprise then she shyly covered herself with a towel. "Sun-kun! Why are you here?" "Don''t mind me, Maple... Komi-san..." I walked beside them. "What is a man doing here?" a woman pointed at me. "Papa!" "Daddy!" "Dad!?" "Huh?" All the women glanced at my daughters, running towards me. Nana and Kur¨¥ called me while Diona was surprised, "Dad! What are you doing here? This is a girls bathroom!" Diona became embarrassed. "Looks like Paimon forgot his task. Fine... I''ll do it myself." Sitting on the wooden bath stool, "Come here, I''ll wash your hairs." Nana and Kur¨¥ went towards me and I gently washed their hairs. Diona shyly joined them too. After I finish washing them, I glanced at Komi-san who looks very embarrassed, "Do you want me to wash yours, Komi-san?" She strongly shook her head. "You, Maple?" "I''m fine..." she shyly answered. "Okay..." "Sun, you''re here!" I heard Esdeath calling me. When I turned towards her, I saw her washing her hair by herself. "Huh?" But the seat she using is... *Slap!* "Mmmmmh!" the young woman she''s sitting on m??n?d. She has a familiar blonde hair and well-endowed body. "Stop moving around, you d¨¡mn pig! It''s making me uncomfortable!" Esdeath yelled with annoyed tone after she slapped her bu??. My face went paled looking at them. "Isn''t that..." "Daddy, what are they doing?" Kur¨¥ asked me. I immediately closed her eyes. "Don''t look!" "Daddy, I can''t see!" There''s no mistake. That young woman that Esdeath sitting on is Lalatina and she''s my fiancee in my home world. Currently, she was heavily breathing, enjoying what Esdeath doing on her. This what happens when a barbarous sadist and complete m?s??h?st pervert meets together. This is giving me a headache. "Looks like you casted a curse on me Sun. My body froze all of sudden when I tried to attack or kill someone." I looked at her with serious expression, "Not a curse, it''s my order. I ordered you to not hurt or harm the innocents." She frowned at me. "It''s absolute and you can never go against it for the rest of your life. You lost became mine now." She slightly blushed while glaring at me, "Tch!" she looked away from me. "Don''t worry... if I have a free time, I''ll go out with you somewhere and hunt some monsters especially goblins. I''ll show some of my hunting skill to you." ... She became silent for a moment. "Is that true, Sun?" she asked me. "Yeah." I responded. "Then... I''m looking forward to it." ... "Mmmmmh! Ugh... I''m being used as stool while they''re having a romantic conversation? What a reward!" Lalatina spoke while enjoying her situation. This girl is hopeless! After getting out together from the bath, I gave everyone a milk bottle drink while I gave Nana a coconut milk. There still no quest appeared today. I wonder when will it come out. Since we don''t have any place to go, we came back to the guild and just eat there. Sitting together on a dinning table, I suddenly remembered something and I glanced at Esdeath. "Esdeath, Krul dragged you here right?" "Yeah, but she suddenly disappeared when we arrived here." Same as Maple. Turning towards Paimon who''s eating grilled meat, "Paimon! Do you know something?" Paimon swallowed the meat she''s eating then she drunk some water. I wonder where the food she''s eating went? It''s like there''s a black hole inside her stomach same as Komekko. "Ahhh... All Paimon knows is every world in the World Gate is frozen in time." "What!?" I was surprised from what I heard. "Then where did you went yesterday?" "Paimon was in the Heavenly Realm, talking with Gaia-sama. She''s the one who pulled Paimon there." "Why did the time stopped in my home world?" "Paimon doesn''t know. Only the green cabbage can answer that." "If that green cabbage doesn''t show soon, I''ll hunt her and turn her into a Okonomiyaki." "That''s delicious! Paimon wants that." ... "Anyway--Huh?" A holographic screen appeared in front of me and Maple, "It''s here!" Maple excitedly said. "Huh?" I was surprised from the quest I have. ___________ Gamer System Quest (2/3) Quest Requirements: Must have Maple''s best friend ''Sally'' in the party to unlock the quest. (0/30,000) Defeat 30,000 Goblins (Locked). (0/1) Defeat the Demon King''s General Veldia (Locked). (0/1) Defeat the Demon King''s General Wiz (Locked). (0/1) Defeat the Demon King''s General Vanir in Keele''s Dungeon (Locked). (0/1) Save Alcanretia and defeat the Demon King''s General Hans (Locked). (0/1) Defend the Crimson Demon Village and defeat the general of the Demon King''s army named ''Sylvia''.(Locked). Failure: Can''t redo the quest. Reward: Excalibur Sword 3 Random Friend Invitation Elixir of Life God''s Tongue Disguising Glasses Large Jingle Bell Hair Tie Gamer System Notice: Hello! I love Maple, I hate Cabbages. It''s me, Ai-chan! All the World Gates on the Friend System will frozen in time except the new Random Gate to Maple''s Home World. That''s because that floating pipsqueak will bring all that harem guy''s wives and wreck a havoc on the world. In order to avoid that... I, Ai-chan will freeze the time on other worlds. Don''t worry, your time in this world will also stop and you won''t age no matter how long you stay here. You won''t take 10 years to finish the quest, right? The quest events will all happen not more than 6 months. To unlock the quest, the harem guy will kidnap Maple''s best friend on her former world and bring her in this world. This is to avoid Maple from getting lost by herself because she always get distracted by something when she travels. The Pipsqueak will come with him and do something useful. I''m currently evolving right now so I can''t show up to you guys. Good luck, everyone! By: Ai-chan [Close] _________________ ... (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 174 - 166: Shiramine Risa Chapter 166: Shiramine Risa Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba World - Seeing the Gamer System''s quest and notice, "Paimon... Are all system guides annoying as you?" "Hey! She''s worst than Paimon!" "Doing things without permission." "I think that''s because you did most the work on the last quest by yourself while Maple just enjoyed herself, playing with others in the river." "I did that myself because I don''t want Maple to see something cruel and horrible." "What are you going to do now, Harukin?" Closing my screen, "Don''t call me Harukin here, Paimon. Haru is enough." "So you''re hiding your true identity as a Crimson Demon." "Yeah. For now, Let''s check on Maple''s quest rewards." Standing up, I walked behind Maple and looked at her screen. _______________ ... Reward: 100,000 Exp Passive Skill: Longevity 60, 000/ Bonus Health points 20,000 Bonus Vitality points Active Skill: Full Counter ..... ______________ ... I wonder what kind of Full Counter skill is that: against magic attacks or physical attack? "Sun-kun, do you know these skills?" "I don''t... unless we finish all the quest and get your rewards. We''ll see that then..." "Okay..." I smiled. "Ummm..." She became timid all of sudden, "What is it, Maple?" "About my best friend Sally..." "Sally? Oh, the one that green cabbage asking me to to kidnap on your home world?" "Mmm..." She nodded at me with sad expression. "Her real name is Shiramine Risa and... she''s been my friend for a long time..." She became teary-eyed and her shoulders are trembling, ... "Actually... I talked with Ai-chan about wanting to meet her for the last time and say my goodbye to her..." *Sniff* *Sniff* She suddenly hugged me and buried her face on my ?h?st. I was surprised, "Maple?" ... I sighed, giving her a kind smile her. Even though she always act happy and cheerful everyday, deep inside she was sad from what happened to her. She still miss her friends and family from her home world. But according to the rules of the Heavenly Realm, she can''t returned back anymore unless she died and be reborn again to a new life with no past memories. This is really sad for her. Even I can''t see it, she was crying silently and doesn''t want to show her face. Just for her and not to that annoying cabbage, I don''t mind doing it. "Maple, do you want to see her again?" I asked. "Huh?" she lifted her face, glancing at me. Taking out a clean handkerchief from my dimensional storage, I wiped her face gently. "I''m sorry, Sun-kun..." "It''s okay..." After wiping her face, we let go of each other. "I''ll ask you again, do you want to see this friend of yours again?" She looked at me with determination, "Yes!" "Okay, I''m going to kidnap her and bring her here to you." "Please, Sun-kun. I wanted to meet her again." "Yosh! Let''s go, Paimon!" "As a reward, Maple. You have to let Haru touch your th??hs and feel them." Paimon suddenly said to her." "Eh!!?" Maple was surprised, becoming embarrassed. "Hey! Paimon! What are you saying--" "I don''t mind!" Maple yelled while flustered. "Huh?" "I actually don''t mind if it''s you, Sun-kun... But only for a bit, okay?"" she said with reddened face. ... Everyone around was looking at me awkwardly. "Anyway, can I see your status right now Maple?" "Sure... I just placed all my status points on my defense." "Maple, put some to others too." Looking at her screen, ______________ Status Maple Lv. 47 HP 35450/35450 MP 822/822 [STATUS POINT > 0] Parameters [+] [-] [STR] 50 (+26) [+] [-] [AGI] 7 [+] [-] [INT] 11 [+] [-] [VIT] 28180 (+256) [+] [-] [DEX] 5 [OK] [Return to Menu] ___________ That vitality... she might surpasses me someday in terms of defense. "Ah, that''s right! Maple, did you get any random mystery box? It''s red gift box that contains special rewards." "Yeah, but the box was completely empty inside." "Empty?" "Yes... instead I acquired new set of skills." "What kind of skills?" Maple opened her System Menu, _____________ Welcome! Honjou Kaede / Maple Gender: Female Age: 15 Race: Human Job Class: Shadow Monarch [Status] [Inventory] [Skills] [Quest] [Pet] [Event] [World''s Map] [Exit] _____________ "Sha-shadow Monarch!?" "Look, Sun-kun. These are the new skills I got suddenly." She clicked the skill menu, opening a new screen and showed me her new skills as she scrolls down. ____________ Skills ACTIVE SKILLS Shield Attack Counter Machine God Great Eruption Pandemonium Cover Pierce Guard Loving Sacrifice Light of Affection Aegis Self-Offering Love Throne of the Heavenly King Crystallize Unbreakable Shield Meditation Provocation Cover Move Inspire Psychokinesis Wooly Quick Change Frozen Earth Heavy Body SHADOW MONARCH SKILLS Shadow Extraction Shadow Preservation Shadow Exchange Monarch''s Domain Equipment Skills Seeping Chaos Predator Atrocity Hydra Paralyze Shout Lethal Poison Breath Venom Cutter Venom Capsule Poison Lance Acid Rain Devour Invitation to the ocean floor Crystal Wall PASSIVE SKILLS Total Defense Giant Killing Fortress HP Strengthening (Small) MP Strengthening (Small) Savage Hydra Eater Bomb Water Great Shield Mastery IV Evasion Parry Stout Guardian Venom Incantation Connection to the Underworld [Back] ____________ ..... There''s no mistake, those are Shadow Monarch Skills... She just became a Shadow Monarch and became more OP. Now, she can conquered the world by herself. Glancing at her, "Huh?... Ummm... Sun-kun?" she slightly blushed at me. "No, it''s nothing..." "Anyway, I''m going now and make our party complete so that we can start our quest here in this world." "Take care, Sun-kun. I''ll be waiting here for you then..." Taking out a small bag of money and placed it on the table in front of Komi-san, "I''m leaving a money for you and for the children, Komi-san." ... "Alright, before I left here... You girls, please take care of the children for the time being. I''ll just take and bring Maple''s friends here so that we can start the quest." Glancing at Maple and Esdeath, "Esdeath! Maple! You two should register in the guild and have your own Adventurer''s card. I''ll look at them after I returned back here." Taking out another two bag, "Maple! Esdeath! Here''s yours." "Sun-kun, I''m fine." Maple refused. "I don''t need it." Esdeath rejected it, looking away from me. "Are you two going to be fine? It''s okay to rely to me sometimes." "It''s fine, Sun-kun." Maple just gave me a wry smile. "I''ll manage myself." Esdeath said with cold tone. "Fine then... I''m leaving now." "Bye, Dad!" Diona said, waving at me. "Goodbye, Daddy!" Kur¨¥ energetically followed. "Bye-bye, Papa." Nana gave me a farewell with stoic expression. "Goodbye, my three little princesses." [Goodbye, Haru. Be careful.] Komi-san showed her notes. I smiled, nodding at her. "I''m sorry, Sun-kun. I''m leaving Sally to you." "No problem." Glancing at Esdeath who has cold expression, "Esdeath, I''m leaving now..." ... She was ignoring me. I guess she still angry at me. "Okay then..." As I about to leave, "Sun, you''re promise..." she spoke to me all of sudden. "Huh?" Turning back to her, "Don''t forget it." she followed while looking away again from me. "Yes!" I smiled at her, being glad that she doesn''t hate me after all. I noticed her cheek slightly becoming red. Change my mind. She''s just being tsundere. "Hehe..." Leaving the guild building, I arrived on a place which has no people around. "I guess no will see right here." I remembered that there''s only one random gate that I haven''t explored in my world gates. Before I go, I remembered that there''s only Maple who''s strong enough to protect my daughters. There should at least two to three strong people watching them. The problem is Komi-san is not a fighting type. Esdeath is badly weakened because her body is not in good condition to fight. "Maple is enough, you doting father!" Paimon spoke. Pointing my palm in front of me, "Summon... Krul!" ... No one appeared. "Haru... Looks like you can''t summon someone from a world which is frozen in time." Paimon explained. "Tsk! I guess I don''t have other choices." Taking out a bottle from my dimensional storage which contains an unknown liquid inside. It is emitting a menacing aura. "Haru, is that..." "Yeah, I don''t really want to use this." It was the servant summoning catalyst that I got from the last quest. Raising my hand while holding it, "Hear my call... Rider!" ... Nothing happened. "Did I did it, right?" "Paimon doesn''t know how this thing works." Suddenly, the back of right hand lit up and black tattoo appeared in form of a dragon. (Img<<<) I really have a bad feeling about this. The bottle disappeared from my hand then someone appeared in front me, kneeling on the ground. It was a girl with a long, beautiful pink hair tied in braid with ornaments clipped on both side of her head. She was wearing a fancy looking dress and a white red cloak behind her back. She also wearing a red crown on her head. Holding a sword in her hand, Facing me, she gave me a cute, sparkling smile. "Hello, you''re my master, right? My name is Astolfo. One of the twelve Paladins of Charlemagne. You can call me Rider. Nice to meet you." *Sparkle* (Img<<<) ... Wrong! It was a boy! (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later even though it can''t be fixed anymore.) On the next episode of Dragon ball Z, (Hint<<<) Chapter 175 - 167: Rip and Tear Until Its Done Chapter 167: Rip and Tear Until It''s Done Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba World - Summoning the Rider-class servant, it was an androgynous-looking boy who is fancily dressed appeared in front of me. Introducing himself as Astolfo, one of the twelve Paladins of Charlemagne. He may look very cute and beautiful beyond all compare, also act and dressed like a girl but that''s actually a guy. A genuine boy. Under that skirt lies the Chunchunmaru hiding in female''s und?rw??r. He''s a guy that you called a tr¨¢p. A Schr?dinger''s Trap: A female-like entity existing simultaneously as male and female. Its biological gender can only be determined upon the observation of its genitals. And-- "Stop it, Haru! Paimon can clearly hear all your long nonsense explanation in your mind. And it''s wringing in Paimon''s head." "Then don''t read my mind." "But you''re not saying anything and just continued to look at him." Paimon retorted. Astolfo became embarrassed, fidgeting around. "Master... if you look at me like that, I might... I might..." "Tsk!" I got annoyed. "Eh?" "Haru!?" "Right now, the best way to know if it''s a boy or girl is..." Holding his right shoulder with my left hand, I went close to him. Astolfo became flustered, panicking. "Eh... Master... We can''t! I think this is too early--Ah!" I grabbed his crotch. *Ting* His eyes became empty. He''s passing out. ... I felt a male genital under her skirt. "See, he''s really a boy." I confirmed. "Ugh..." *Thud!* He fell on the ground, holding his crotch while twitching. "Astolfo!" Paimon came to help him. "Harukin, you''re terrible! You don''t have to do that if you already aware of it!" Paimon scolded me. "Sorry, Rider. My curiosity get ahead of me." "Mas...teer~" "Anyway, I have a request for you." Glancing at me, "What is it, Master?" "I want you to watch over my daughters." "Daughter? You have daughters!? You look too young to have them." She immediately stood up, shaking off her skirt. "Don''t think too much about the details. I just want you to protect them." "Then if it just protecting, I don''t really mind. Where are they right now, Master?" "They are currently inside the guild, eating with Komi-san and others. My daughter names are Nana, Kur¨¥ and Diona. Please watch over them." "Okay..." "Well, we''re going now. I leave them to you." "Mmm!" he nodded with confidence. "Wait, Adam!" Reginleif descended out of thin air then jumped towards me. "Reginleif!?" I was surprised. Catching her, "Divine Treasure Forge... V?lundr!" She lit up and turned into her knuckleduster form on my hand. *I wanted to come with you.* "What about the goddesses job?" *Don''t worry. The angel is the one strictly watching over them.* "If there''s no problem over there, Fine then... you come with us." Entering inside the gate, "Bye-bye, Master!" Astolfo cheerfully waved at us. Passing through the end of the gate, we arrived on a vast, grassy field which reached out to a small forest. (Img<<<) "Wow! This place looks peaceful. I wonder where we are in Maple''s home world." "Harukin! If we arrive in the city, I want to eat their specialties on 5 star restaurant." "Yeah. I want to learn new recipes here." "Paimon, let''s go and look for someone we can ask our current location." "Yes!" Paimon excitedly said. When we turn around, we stopped when we saw a European-styled home, standing three stories tall with blue roofs and light orange walls. ... Seeing the building, our face went paled. "Paimon... you want to eat their special meat here, right?" "Hey! Who wants to eat a human child meat that has been producing here!?" Paimon retorted. (Img<<<) "Demons..." I answered. "Your luck is really bad, Harukin. You''re always pulled in a dark world whenever you travel on another world." *Sigh* I sighed, taking out a gun from my dimensional storage. *Chik-chik* I raise gun in my hands then ???ked it, making it ready for firing. "Haru, isn''t that Mine''s imperial arm? You haven''t returned it yet?" (Img<<<) "I''ll borrow it for now." I tried to aim with it in front me. "Now, Paimon. Where are those demons lurking?" Paimon pointed on a certain part of the small forest, "It''s over there. There''s a gate there where they shipped out the children." "Okay..." "Dark Berserker... Requip!" Dark Aura shrouded my body and turned into a giant black armor. It''s skull helm and bevor slowly transformed to a shape of beast. "Wrrryyyyyy..." "Can we just move to the next world, Haru? We have to take Maple''s best friend before Veldia attack the Axel Town or else your quest will fail." "We can?" "Yes... You really didn''t think about that because you wanted to slay the demons here." Opening the system, I checked my world gates menu, __________ World Gates Home World [Move] Owari no Seraph World [Move] Fairy Tail World [Move] Akame ga Kill World [Move] Unsaved World Hayate no Gotoku World [Locked]<350Days 11 Hrs 10 minutes 48 seconds> Date a Live World [Locked] Alternate Konosuba World [Move] Promise Neverland World(New!) [Current] Random World 3(New!) [Move] Random World 4(New!) [Move] Random World 5(New!) [Move] ___________ "Three new worlds!? The system didn''t notify!" "It did but you were sleeping with Komi-san at that time last night." "Why do you sound like I''m doing something ??wd with her?" Paimon turned away from me, "Paimon didn''t say anything like that. Your daughter Diona was between the two of you last night." "This emergency food..." "Hey! Stop calling Paimon an emergency food!" Paimon retorted. "No!" "Harukin!" "Ehe." "Ehe te Nandayo!" Paimon angrily responded. "Anyway, let''s go. I also want to test my new devil fruit ability. It''s dangerous if I don''t know how to control it properly." "Well, you''re right about that." "Now, let''s slay some demons!" I energetically shouted. "You really just wanted to vent your frustrations because you arrived again into a dark world." "Let''s go!" I ignored what Paimon said. Paimon was looking at me with squinted eyes. --- - Several hours later - (3rd person''s POV) Inside the orphanage home(farm house), a young, fair-skinned girl of thin build who has emerald oval-shaped eyes and notably thin eyebrows. Her hair is a light orange color that is short and messy, sticking up at all angles around her head and worn parted to her right with a single longed lock curving upwards to one side from her parting, and another from the base of her neck. She''s wearing a white shirt and skirt along with plain brown shoes. There a tattoo number that can be seen on the left side of her neck which is "63194". (Img<<<) She went inside the dining room holding a broom to clean up the place. Seeing a staffed animal toy sitting on top of the table, she immediately let go of the broom and grabbed it. "Connnnny?! How could you?!!" she yelled loudly. She talking about her fellow orphan who just leaved their orphanage and get adopted. (Img<<<) She was trembling, ''How is this possible? How can you be so careless right after that heartwarming speech you gave?! How?!'' Remembering her, ''I suppose she was a little on the forgetful side, but this is just nuts!!'' she thought. Her fellow orphans enter the dining room "Wha... What should I do?" "I mean... she already left!" said by a young girl of average height with fair skin. She wears a big pair of circular-lensed glasses over her grey eyes. She has short, straight olive drab hair kept in a Chinese bob hairstyle. Like all the other children at the orphanage, she wears the standard uniform; a white shirt and skirt along with plain brown shoes. ''65194'' is the number tattooed on the left side of her neck. (Img<<<) "It''s too early to say that." said by a slim boy of average height with somewhat messy short black hair, parted to the right so that the longer, chin-length clumps on his left obscure much of his face. Around the sides, it appears to spike upwards, following the shape of his head, and he also has triangular forest-green eyes with noticeably small black irises. He wears the standard orphanage uniform- a white shirt and trousers along with plain shoes. The number "81194" is tattooed across the left side of his neck. (Img<<<) "Just now, I saw some lights turned on over at the gate through the bathroom window." "There''s definitely a possibility that she still hasn''t left yet." he explained. "Let''s bring it to her." said by a young boy with short, tidy white hair that''s worn parted to his left, a prominently longer piece curving upwards on the side of his head, resembling a horn of sorts, and narrow, inward-tilting blue eyes. The most distinctive physical trait of Norman is his thick eyebrows. Just like others, he wore a white shirt and trousers along with plain shoes. Number "22194" is tattooed across the left side of his neck. (Img<<<) "Norman..." Emma mumbled. "Although, it''s probably just better to ask Mama to send it to her later..." "It''d be best for Conny''s sake if we hurry... right?" Norman smiled kindly. "Yup!" Emma happily smiled. After that, Emma tried to go out of the house to see Conny but the backdoor was locked. *Thud!* *Thud!* *Thud!* "It''s no use. Of course the backdoor is locked!" "I guess it''s no surprise... since mama is out." Norman was with her, preparing something. "It''s no problem. A lock like this can be easily opened without a key." "There''s a trick to it, like a small wire puzzle." "Huh?! Norman?" "I wouldn''t do this if circumstances didn''t call for it, but..." Norman showed his two small wires and used it to pick the lock of the door. "But right now, we have to." *Click!* He unlocked the door then opened it. "We''ll just share the blame together." After they got out of their orphanage home, the two of them quickly ran outside and went to the gate which leads to the outside world. Arriving together at the gate, "Huh?" The two of them saw gate was totally destroyed, "What happened here? The gate was destroyed. It looks like it was opened by force." Emma was surprised. "Let''s see what inside." Norman said, entering inside first. Inside the gate, they saw a four wheel truck. ''Whoa... A real car...'' Emma was amazed. Norman looked inside the driver seat, "There''s no body inside the car." Emma went behind the truck and curiously looked inside, "Maybe they''ll find it if I just put it in the truck." ... She froze when she saw a big monster cut into pieces and head part was stabbed by several iron rod on its face. It was dripping with unique blood color. She stepped away, dropping the staffed toy in her hand. "Norman..." Norman went towards her and looked inside together. The two of them was completely shock from what they saw. "What is this? Where''s Conny?" Emma panicked. "Arrrghh!!! Please spare me!" They heard something behind the door near them. "Rip... And Tear..." "I''m begging-- Arrrghh!!!..." The scream became soft then ended. "Rip..." The two of them quickly went and hid under the truck. *Thud!* The door opened loudly and someone walking out, dragging something. "And Tear..." Emma silently crawled and tried to look outside, Her eyes widened when she saw giant demonic armor, dragging a dead monster. [Play: Doom Eternal OST - The Only thing they fear is you] ''...What?!'' (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Sorry, pictures later I have to go to work. Chapter 176 - 168: Slayer Chapter 168: Slayer Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Promised Neverland World - While hiding silently under the truck, Emma saw giant black armor with tattered cloak and claymore on its hand. The helm has the shape of beast as its eyes are glinting with crimson color that pierce fear on anyone who look at it. The Armor''s body has scale of spikes pointed enough to cause damage to anyone bumped to it. (Img<<<) It was dragging some lifeless unknown creature with humanoid form. Its appearance was terrifying. "Rip... and Tear..." As the giant black armor walked in front them, they saw closely the unknown dead creature that was being dragged. "Demons..." Norman mumbled in fear. ''What really is happening here!? Conny where are you?!'' Suddenly, they several loud footsteps coming to their direction, "Found him! That''s the armor infiltrated this place!" The two of them became more frightened when they saw several demons appeared. (Img<<<) "Stop right there! How dare you intrude this place!" The giant black armor halted it steps then turned around, facing them. "Rip... And Tear..." "What is that thing?! Isn''t that a demon too?" Pointed by one of demons. "Throw your weapon away and surrender yourself peacefully if wanted to be alive!" The demon who seems be their leader said, pointing his weapon at him. The giant black armor lifted its sword high. "I said... throw your weapon away--" The giant black armor threw the sword towards the group of demons, hitting the leader and splitting it''s head into half. "What?!!" The other demons got intimidated. The giant black armor stepped on the dead demon head and crushed its head like a watermelon. *Crash!* "Wrrryyyyyy!!!" it screamed terrifyingly. "Rip! And Tear!" The giant black armor swiftly rushed, grabbing one the demon. "Wha!" Lifting him up, "Whaaaa!! Please help me! It hurts!" One of the demons tried to help his comrade but he stopped. "What?!" "Aaaaaarrrrghh!!! The demon saw his comrade screaming, slowly being teared apart by giant black armor. "Waaahh" the demon stumbled down is shock. "Please... help... me..." his demon comrade was split into two then dropped it on ground lifelessly. "Rip... And Tear..." The giant black armor glanced at him. "Waaahh!" Crawling away, the demon was quickly grabbed on the neck by the giant black armor. Staring fiercely, "Wrrryyy..." The demon trembled, "What the hell are you?" the demon asked in fear. Half of the beast shaped helm of the armor melted and opened, showing the face of boy with platinum blonde hair and blue eyes. He was staring at him with cold expression. "We... are... Slayer!" A combination of demonic voice and young boy was heard, responding to the demon''s question. The boy''s was covered by dark aura and its beast helm reverted back to its former state. The giant black armor let go of the demon''s neck then grabbed the head, slamming it on the ground. A bubble covered the head of the demon, *Byouk!* The demon''s head was crashed together with its mask. *Thud!* Then the demon was thrown away, already lifeless. The giant black armor glanced to the other frightened demons. "Everyone! Run!" All the demon tried to run away but, *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* "Huh?" Emma and Norman under the truck was completely shock when they saw that all the demon was already slaughtered. Some of them are teared apart and the others are already decapitated and the head was crushed. ''Since when?! What did just happened?! The demons was just about to ran away but I didn''t saw anything that killed them. They''re all dead before we notice! What is this black armor really?!'' Emma thought, shivering in fear. They saw the giant black armor''s gauntlets are dripping with demon''s blood. Norman tugged the shirt of Emma, giving her a signal to escape together. Emma nervously nodded. The two of them quickly crawled silently to other side of the truck then was about to ran away and escaped. "Huh?" The two of them froze when they saw the giant black armor appeared suddenly in front of them. "What?! How?" Norman took a step back. "Wrrryyy..." Emma stumbled and fell down on the ground. ''Is this our end?'' she nervously thought with hopeless expression. (Img<<<) "Emma? Norman?" a twin-tailed blonde little girl came out from the door. When the two of them glanced at her, "Conny?" "Emma!" she ran towards Emma, hugging her. "Conny! What are you doing he--Wait!" She became alerted of the armor in front of them. "Huh? Emma, you smell like a pee. What happened?" Conny asked her. "Forget that, Conny! This armor is dangerous. It''s killing--" "Ah! Haru-nii!" Conny pointed at the armor. "What? Haru-nii? Eh?" Emma was surprised. Conny went towards the armor then tried to shake it, "Haru-nii!" she was waking it up. "Wait, Conny! That''s dangerous!" Norman warned her. The giant black armor''s eyeholes in the helm glint in crimson red. It glanced down at the little blonde girl, "Ah! Sorry, Conny. I just dozed off." they heard a voice of a young boy from the armor. "What?!" Emma and Norman was surprised. "Anyway... Requip Release!" The giant black armor turned into aura and disappeared then a boy with platinum blonde hair and white eye patch on the right eye came out, landing in front of them. He stretched, his arms around. "Huh?" the two was surprised again, seeing him. "Let me introduce you. This is Haru-nii. He''s the one who saved me from the demons." "Yoh!" Haru raised his hand. "Haru-nii. These two are my family in the orphanage. Emma and Norman..." "Huh?" *Sniff* *Sniff* Haru smelled something, "Ugh..." He smelled something bad from Emma making look disgusted. He closed his nose, "Emma, right? Why do you smell like a pee?" ..... Emma trembled. "Emma?" Norman tried to approach her. "You..." Emma glared at Haru with teary-eyes. Haru felt a ''Deja Vu'' with Emma''s reaction. He remembered his girlfriend Akane on her when they''re still live stocks of the vampires. "Is it my fault?" he pointed on himself. Emma smiled, "If you already known it then let me hit you." "Hehehe... Sorry about that." Haru just laughed. "Nigerundayo!" He quickly ran away. "Wait! Come back here!" Emma chased after him. Norman and Conny glanced at each other. They smiled. "I''m glad you''re okay." Conny smiled happily. "Oh! that''s right. Here''s your doll. You forgot it." "Thanks, Norman." --- Meanwhile, In somewhere building facility, Reginleif was walking together with Paimon who''s floating beside her. Behind them was a fair-skinned, tall woman with a pair of deep purple eyes. Her dark brown hair was tied into a bun that hung down onto the back of her head. She wore an attire which consists of a black dress with a white blouse underneath it and a white apron over it. She had the number "73584" tattooed on the right side of her neck. (Img<<<) Her face was pale while following them. There''s a knuckleduster on Reginleif right hand, stained with demons blood. "Human... Is this the last facility of this factory farm." "Yes..." The tall woman answered. ... They arrived on a certain room. Reginleif look disgusted from what she saw. (Img<<<) Paimon was shocked, "Paimon can''t take this anymore. Paimon will go back to Harukin!" she floated away and disappeared. "No wonder, Adam wanted to destroy all the factory quickly with full of rage." Glancing at the tall woman, "Now, he''s hunting and slaughtering all the demons he see, ripping them apart to pieces." Reginleif smiled. "Who the hell are you guys really?" the tall woman asked. "We''re something you called ''Gods'' but we''re half-gods." Reginleif answered. "Half-gods..." "Yes, Demi-gods..." "What are you all doing here?" "We just accidentally arrived here... You should be lucky we came to save all of you here." ... Reginleif walked away, "I already wiped out all the demons here. All you''ll do is save all the children here cause I don''t know how things work in this facility. That should be enough to repent the bad things you did in order to survive from this wicked farm system." She stopped and looked at her with intimidating aura. "Remembering this, I''m watching you." The tall woman got terrified but deep inside her, she felt an ease. It''s like a goddess told her that she was watching her. Reginleif left and disappeared, leaving the tall woman alone in the room. --- Reginleif teleported back to Haru, "To think that all the children here are emergency food to demons." Haru said with a bump on his head. He was smacked on the head by Emma. "Hey! Stop looking at Paimon when you''re saying that!" Paimon retorted. "Anyway, I already killed all the demon around here in the farm houses and this place will be under my protection." "But we have to hurry up and go to the next world." "Don''t worry, Paimon. I created several earth golems to protect this place from demons." "Is it enough to defeat the horde of demons?" "You don''t trust me, huh? Watch this... This is my new magic I created myself." Haru touched the ground, "Cursed... Create Golem!" A statue rose from the ground and is vaguely humanoid in shape, although improperly proportioned. Traces of spray paint on the statue''s upper body, resembling a face. It was stationary and not moving any parts of the body. Paimon face went paled. (Img<<<) (To be continued.) (A/N: DxD next.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 177 - 169: Konosuba Side Part 1007 Chapter 169: Konosuba Side Part 1007 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba World - ----Evening In the guild, sitting on the dining table. "Sun-kun is taking his time... Everyone what are we going to do?" Maple asked, leaning her upper body on the table. She''s bored and nothing to do because the quest is locked without Haru bringing Sally in their party. Esdeath was sitting beside her, leaning on the table while drinking her juice. She can''t drink alcohol because of her younger appearance. Even though she wanted but the bartender won''t give her a booze. It seems she doesn''t care about any conversation if it''s not Haru talking to her. Right now, she sitting on a blonde crusader who''s name is Lalatina and she''s breathing heavily while being turned on. Nana and Kur¨¥ are riding on the back of Astolfo while he walks on all fours. Diona pouted because there''s no space on his back for her to ride. She ran towards Komi her mother, "Mom, I want to ride too." she pointed at them while tugging her mother''s uniform. ... Komi didn''t say anything and went out of her seat. She leaned down, walking on all fours. Glancing on her daughter, she nodded. "Yay!" Diona happily ride on her back. She noticed some men are trying to peek on her mother''s skirt. She glared at the them menacingly, "Stop peeking at my mom or else I pluck out your eyes!" she spoke at them with sharp tongue. All of them looked away from her, whistling. Some of them are captivated by Esdeath beauty but when they tried to approach her, they felt a very dangerous aura that just getting close her will kill them. But when they noticed that there''s a blonde, young woman crusader she''s sitting on, they realized she''s a sadist, making their face paler and stayed away from her. Not far from their dining table, Kazuma and his friend which is a young man with a slender body, blonde hair, and a black mole under his left eye. His usual outfit consists of a neck choker, a red track jacket with cuffed sleeves, bandaged forearms, brown pants with tucked socks, and black shoes. (Img<<<) The two of them drinking, looking at the new beauties that arrived in the guild. "Dust! Do you know these new people?" Kazuma asked, sipping his beer. "Nope. This is the first time I saw them... But not bad... Those girls are high level beauties. Especially that tall girl with long dark purple hair. She looked like a goddess... Bad thing is... she seems to be already married and had one daughter who''s riding on her back. Giiii~ her husband must be a lucky bastard having such a beautiful wife! I''m jealous!" Dust said then drink all his booze on his cup. "One more!" he ordered another cup. Kazuma drink also all the remaining beer on his cup. "Me too!" When they''ve been served another cup, "That one with light blue hair seems to beautiful too but looking at your companion that she''s sitting on, I better stay away from her or I''ll suffer." "Yeah! Those three companion of mine are doing anything they wanted and they''re giving me a lot of problem, especially that Useless Goddess and right now... that m?s??h?st crusader is giving me headache. I don''t want to meet another one of them." ''What kind of Isekai Life is this?!'' he thought, being frustrated them. "That girl wearing an black armor with short black hair. She''s very cute and very approachable... But she''s still a brat and not in my strike zone. I don''t mind having her if she grew up few more years." "Well... same to me." *Thud!* They slam the cup on the table, "Another please!" they yelled, raising their cup. "Anyway... How about that chick with pink hair, Kazuma? Aren''t she adorable? She really looks like a princess. She must be some kind of knight as her job class. What do you think?" Dust together with Kazuma glanced at Astolfo who''s playing with the children. "Hmmm... you''re right. She''s cute. I wonder where she''s from..." Astolfo noticed the glance of the two, "Huh?... Hehe..." she just beautifully smiled at them, waving her hand. The two of them was surprised, "Did you see that, Kazuma? She waved at us! And she looks really cute!" "Yeah... She looks cute. I wonder what''s her name." Kazuma slightly blushed, being captivated by Astolfo. "Come with me. Let''s ask!" Dust stood up, going towards Astolfo. "Yeah " Kazuma followed after him. --- - Promised Neverland World - Looking at the Statue created by Haru using his cursed version of magic. (Img<<<) [Play: SCP-173 Song "Waiting"] "This is my statue golem is Mr. Peanut... named by my daughter Kur¨¥ because it shape like a peanut. Amazing, right?" "Paimon read from your mind that this golem is not just scary, but also very dangerous." Paimon hid behind Haru''s back. "Of course... it attacc, it protecc, but most importantly, it crack your neck if you blink your eyes." "Hie..." "Don''t worry, it''s made from my magic so it will only attack those I considered enemy like demons here and the goblins. It may also attack a human if it''s someone hostile." "Huh?" Thee statue disappeared all of sudden, "Where did it go?" "Suddenly, something grabbed Paimon''s head from behind. "Eh?" Her face went paled. It was the statue appeared behind her, holding her head. "Waaaahh!" Paimon moved away quickly and grabbed Haru from his collar, shaking him. "What is that for, Harukin?! That scared Paimon!" Haru looked away, grinning. "Ehe." "Ehe te Nandayo!" "Now, I will leave this statue golem here to protect this place while we go to the another world." "Will this really enough, Adam? What if this place was raided by army of demons" Reginleif asked. "About that. This golem statue multiply if overwhelmed by numbers." "Scary... Imagine alarge number of this attacking you." Haru tapped the statue. "Anyway, let''s go to another world." When he turned around, ... He saw the perverted Goddess in her Fake Rem form, smiling at him, (Img<<<) "Huh? Why are you--" "Reginleif! This is really unfair! I''m working my bu?? off in the Heavenly Realm while you''re enjoying yourself being with Sun-kun! I want to be with Sun-kun too!" Gaia complained. "Tch!" Reginleif got annoyed, looking away from her. *Sigh* Haru sighed, "Earth, what about your piled jobs?" he asked with tired tone. "I already finished mine, but Aqua and Eris has still a lot of work to finish." "Wow! That was fast." "Gaia-sama, did her work overnight without resting." Reginleif revealed. "Go back home and sleep." Haru scolded Earth. "Wait!" the perverted Goddess jumped, hugging Haru on his neck. "Earth cannot live without Sun. That''s why, I should be always by your side to stay alive, Sun-kun." Haru looked at her with tired expression. "Fine... do what you want! But don''t cling to me to much, I still have something to do to start our quest." he just gave up. "Quest? Isn''t it on your home world? All the possible quest that will be given to you should be completed already when you arrived." "Nope, it''s in the parallel world to mine . More like, it''s the real and original world where I shouldn''t exist. Look!" Haru opened his system and showed it to her, "Huh?" he was surprised when he saw his quest progress. ___________ Gamer System Quest (2/3) Quest Requirements: Must have Maple''s best friend ''Sally'' in the party to unlock the quest. (1,183,946/30,000) Defeat 30,000 Goblins (Locked). (1/1) Defeat the Demon King''s General Veldia (Locked). (1/1) Defeat the Demon King''s General Wiz (Locked). (1/1) Defeat the Demon King''s General Vanir in Keele''s Dungeon (Locked). (1/1) Save Alcanretia and defeat the Demon King''s General Hans (Locked). (1/1) Defend the Crimson Demon Village and defeat the general of the Demon King''s army named ''Sylvia''.(Locked). Failure: Can''t redo the quest. Reward: Excalibur Sword 3 Random Friend Invitation Elixir of Life God''s Tongue Disguising Glasses Large Jingle Bell Hair Tie Note: Quest will be completed and rewards will be given after unlocking System Quest. [Close] ___________ "What happening?" "I already told you. Those system quest should be completed already when you arrived." "What do you mean?" "Those events in that quest won''t never happen because of your existence." Earth pointed at the part of screen where the number goblins are already defeated. "Look at this large number defeated goblins. This is the number of goblins you killed on your entire life." "Wow... I didn''t know that I already killed that many. That''s a lot of dead goblins." Haru was amazed of himself. "And the Demon King''s Generals are too afraid of you so they tried their best to avoid going against you. That should be counted that you defeated them." "Wiz already became your lover so that should count also." ... "Now, we just have to unlock the quest and get the rewards. But Quest Requirements? You don''t need to do that." Earth grabbed his head, "What are you trying to do again?" Haru asked. "Don''t move, Sun-kun. I going to kiss you. Chuuuu~" She kissed him on his lips. ... Haru just let her do it. ''Well... taste same as ever. It''s salt water.'' he thought. When Earth let go of his lips, Several holographic screen bar appeared in front of Haru, [Defeating 30,000 Goblins has been completed.] [Your reward ''''Excalibur Sword" will be automatically placed to your Dimensional storage.] [Defeating the Demon King''s General Veldia has been completed.] [Your reward ''''3 Random Friend Invitation" will be automatically added to your Friend List.] [Defeating the Demon King''s General Wiz has been completed.] [Your reward ''''Elixir of Life" will be automatically placed to your Dimensional storage.] [Defeating Demon King''s General Vanir in Keele''s Dungeon has been completed.] [Your reward ''''God''s Tongue" will be automatically added to your special abilities.] [Saving Alcanretia and defeating the Demon King''s General Hans has been completed.] [Your reward ''''Disguising Glasses" will be automatically placed to your Dimensional storage.] [Defending the Crimson Demon Village and defeating the general of the Demon King''s army named ''Sylvia''. has been completed.] [Your reward ''''Large Jingle Bell Hair Tie" will be automatically placed to your Dimensional storage.] [Gamer System Quest 2/3 has now been completed.] [Reward ''Random Mystery Box'' has been automatically placed on your dimensional storage.] [Initializing Next World...] [Initializing Completed.] [Gamer System Quest 3/3 will be in ''One Piece World''] [Quest Conditions will appear upon arrival.] [You may now advance to the next world.] Haru glanced at Earth, "Did you just tampered my system again?" "Only a little. I did it to help you. At least be grateful to me. Now, we can go back." "What about the quest on Maple?" "Oh, that? Sorry, but it won''t be counted on her since she wasn''t there when you did it. She has to do the quest alone." Earth explained. ... "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine. It''s Konosuba World after all." "Yeah..." "Now, let''s go back home and have a date. I have to charge my Sun-kun energy." "Sorry, but I still can''t." "Eh, why?!" "I promised Maple to bring her best friend to her. I can''t go back empty-handed." "Wow! You''re so sweet, Sun-kun. How about to me too." "Maybe next time." "How horrible..." "How about I take you on a date just the two of us if we arrived on Maple''s world then." "I absolutely accept! Yehey!" She rejoiced. "Okay, let''s go!" Haru opened the gate and they entered together at the portal, leaving the statue golem alone. ... It disappeared suddenly. (<<==To be continued==) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 178 - 170: Highschool DxD Side Part 1 Chapter 170: Highschool Dxd Side Part 1 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) ---- It was already dark when we arrived on another world. Taking out Excalibur Sword From my dimensional storage, scanning around the place. "Huh?" I can feel the sword and sense its powerful aura in my hands but it was concealed by something and even I can''t see it. This must be the invisible air; a sheath of wind that covers Excalibur and conceals it so that it cannot be easily recognized as the famous holy sword. "This sword is really amazing..." Earth approached me, "Nee~ Sun-kun, when will you insert your rocking hard Excalibur into my very wet Avalon?" she asked me perversely. (Img<<<) Looking at her with squinted eyes, I''m already used to this Goddess''s pervy behavior. Her being like this became normal to me. "You have to wait until my body is fully developed physically. With someone like you as my lover, I need a strict family planning with a girl horny as you." "Wow! You really think ahead about our future, Sun-kun. I''m amaze." "That''s why, the best way is stay away from me and keep a 3 meters distance." "Why?! I can''t hug you with that way!" Earth complained. "Then as long as you keep you''re horniness in check, I''ll let you get close to me." Earth pouted then, *Sigh* She sighed, "Fine... Sun-kun." Looking around, we''re on alleyway with tall buildings around us. "I wonder where are we, right now. Is this Maple''s home world?" ... Suddenly, Earth frowned. "This powers..." I noticed that Reginleif has surprised expression, "No, it can''t be..." "What''s wrong, you two?" I asked. Earth glanced at Reginleif, "Reginleif, can you sense them?" "Yeah, Simp Goddess. I can''t really believe this. This power is... it''s from Odin-sama. Even the other Norse gods like Thor-sama and Loki-sama. I can sense them here including the other Valkyries." "For me, I can sense the power of the other Primordial Gods and Goddesses here. Even that bastard Zeus is here." I wonder why they''re talking about other deities here. Maple''s world is a peaceful one. Opening my system, I went to check the list of my world gates. __________ World Gates Home World [Move] Owari no Seraph World [Move] Akame ga Kill World [Move] Alternate Konosuba World [Move] Promised Neverland World [Move] Unsaved World Hayate no Gotoku World [Locked]<350Days 05 Hrs 6 minutes 45 seconds> Date a Live World [Locked] One Piece World (New!) [Move] Highschool DxD World(New!) [Current] Random World 4(New!) [Move] [Close] ___________ Highschool DxD? I understand now why they reacted like that arriving here. This is a world where Devil, Fallen Angel and Angels are at war here. Even the Gods, Buddhas, Dragon and other unknown beings are here too. Looking at Earth, she''s gritting her teeth in anger. "You''ll pay from what you did to me, Zeus! I''ll make sure that you''ll suffer as I bring you down from that throne--Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! That hurts, Sun-kun..." I pinched her cheek. "Now, it''s time for you to tell me the truth. Gaia?" I said with a smile. Earth''s face went paled, sweating profusely. "T-Truth? W-What are talking about, Sun-kun? Of course, I love you--" She was stuttering. "Stop acting stupid! You know what I''m talking about." I said with annoyed tone. ... "Sorry, Sun-kun. I still can''t tell you." I frowned at her response. It looks like she won''t tell me with that determined look on her face. "Adam, do you want me to tell you about the disastrous divine marriage life of this Divorced Goddess?" "Marriage life?" Earth immediately glanced at Reginleif with shocked expression, "Eh? Reginleif? Don''t tell me!" "I''ll tell him the truth but only about your past." "Hey! Please don''t tell him! I don''t want him to know about my history!" Earth begged her. I hugged her tightly and silenced her by covering her mouth. "Hmmmmp!" she started to cry. I''m quite interested which story about her that I read from the books in my past life. I wonder if they''re real. "Tell me everything. Don''t leave a single detail." "Hmmmp! Hmmmp!" Earth was desperate, trying to stop Reginleif. "Ahem! One upon a time, Gaia, the Mother Earth Goddess... the ever-sure perverted, wicked, scheming and ugly Goddess. She was a pompous, loud and demanding goddess that makes you annoyed just talking with her." "Hmmmp!" Earth looks very angry at Reginleif. "She was the first deity to be born after Chaos, the gaping emptiness, came into being. She was followed by Tartarus, the Underworld and Eros, the god of love." "Without a mate, horny Goddess Gaia brought forth three children. They are Uranus, the Sky... Ourea, the Mountains... and Pontus, the Sea." "She can do that without a partner?" Earth shook around but I held her tightly. "First, she lay with her oldest son, Uranus, and gave birth to eighteen children." "Oldest Son? She mated with her own son! So the stories I read from the books about her are real." I was surprised. "Hmmmp! Hmmmp! Hmmmp!" Earth panicked, struggling to get out of me. "The first twelve of them were the Titans... six females they are Theia, Rhea, Themis, Mnemosyne, Phoebe, Tethys, and others are six males Oceanus, Coeus, Crius, Hyperion, Iapetus, and Cronus." "Next, she bore the three Cyclopes... Brontes, Steropes, and Arges, and, finally, the three Hecatoncheires... Cottus, Briareos, and Gyges." "Wow! That''s a lot of children. She can conceive that many?" I was amazed. "Of course, she has Unparalleled Fertility as a mother goddess." "Afterward, Gaia mated with Pontus and brought into being five more children... Nereus, Thaumas, Phorcys, Ceto, and Eurybia." she continued. "Another son? She did it with him?" I felt disappointed at Earth. I noticed that Earth stopped struggling with me but she was crying. Her face was already messed with tears. I started feel bad from what we''re doing. "Though ?ustful and unrestrained, Uranus, the Sky, hated his children... so much so, in fact, that he pushed each of them back into the Earth, the w?mb of their mother... at the very moment of birth. After a while, devastated by grief and pain, Gaia fashioned an adamantine sickle and asked her children to help her oust Uranus from power." "Cronus, who despised his father was the only one who wasn''t afraid to agree to her plan and, following Gaia''s advice, he hid at a different place in her w?mb and lay there in waiting for a chance to attack Uranus. The chance came the very same night when Uranus tried sleeping with Gaia yet again. Cronus stretched forth his hand and hacked off his father''s genitals. Afterward, he freed his brothers and his sisters and became the new king of the gods." "The blood which spurted out of Uranus'' wound sprinkled Gaia and ?mpr??n?t?d her with many more children. The three Erinnyes or Fates, the numerous Gigantes or Giants and the even more numerous Meliads, the Nymphs of the Ash Trees." "After a brief period of harmony and bliss, Cronus started ruling the world the same way his father had ruled it before him... brutally and autocratically. Alarmed by a prophecy and fearing a rebellion, he imprisoned his brothers, the Cyclopes and the Hecatoncheires, in Tartarus, and swallowed all but the youngest of his six children. The child who will grow to become Zeus was saved thanks to the shrewd advice which Gaia gave to Rhea, Cronus''s wife... to replace it with a stone." "However, even after successfully freeing his brothers and his sisters, Zeus was unable to overthrow Cronus... at least not until Gaia advised him to free the Cyclopes and the Hecatoncheires from Tartarus and form an alliance with them. This did the trick after ten years. The Olympians finally won the war against the Titans, the Titanomachy. And Zeus became the third ruler of the gods." Zeus'' supreme power was challenged several times. The most serious two of these challenges were orchestrated by his grandmother, the disappointing goddess Gaia. Even at his tyrannical worst, Zeus was a far better ruler than his predecessors. However, this mattered not in the slightest to Gaia, since Zeus too dared to imprison some of her children. In his case, naturally, the prisoners were the Titans, left to rot away in Tartarus. "Consequently, Gaia summoned the best of the rest, the Gigantes, and commanded them to get rid of Zeus. That''s how the Gigantomachy started, a war which lasted for a long period, but which, nevertheless, ended with the Olympians prevailing and Zeus cementing his power." "The defeat enraged horny Goddess Gaia. Angered, she mated with her brother, Tartarus, and gave birth to one of the most fearsome creatures in all of Greek mythology... the fire-breathing dragon Typhoeus, the father of all monsters." "Typhoeus was such a formidable opponent that he managed to singlehandedly fight off almost all Olympians including Zeus, before Zeus'' lightning bolts finally overwhelmed him." "She did it again? And it her own brother. This goddess never learned. It just keeps happening again and again. An unending cycle of scheming and betrayal to her. Aren''t she tired of doing that?" "After Typhoeus'' demise, the perverted Goddess Gaia conceded defeat and accepted Zeus as the supreme leader of all gods. To prove her allegiance, she warned her grandson that the child his first wife, Metis was pregnant with, was destined to overthrow him. Years later, Gaia attended Zeus'' wedding with his seventh ¨C and final ¨C wife, Hera, and gifted the Queen of Olympus the golden apples of the Hesperides." "That''s not all, this Simp Goddess even mated with other Gods had children with them like--" "I think that''s enough, Reginleif." I said, interrupting her when I noticed that Earth was trembling in my embrace. Earth lifted her messy face, looking at me nervously. (Img<<<) To think she''ll turned into this when I known her past. "Sun-kun... A-Are you... leaving me after hearing about my dirty past?" she asked me. Glancing at each other, Suddenly, she lit up and transformed back in a form when I first met her. (Img<<<) "Tell me, Sun-kun! Are you disgusted by me--Ouch!" I flickered her forehead. "I told you, I''m already aware." I said with annoyed tone. "I wanted to know if it is your real story." Hearing her story, I got hungry. I opened my dimensional storage and a red apple fell from it. I caught it in my hand and took a bite, "Ugh!" I spitted it out, "So sour!" Wiping my mouth, "Having God''s tongue made my tasting very s?ns?t?v?." "Anyway, let''s go. We have to find a place to stay for tonight." (<<==To be continued===) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 179 - 171: Highschool DxD Side Part 2 Chapter 171: Highschool Dxd Side Part 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - After finding a hotel to stay for the night, I took out a baby stroller from my dimensional storage. "Before we go to that hotel..." There''s no people hanging around. I immediately grabbed Paimon and put her inside the baby stroller. "Hey! Paimon is not baby!" (Img<<<) "Stay there! So no people seeing you floating around." I took out a chocolate bar from pocket and gave it to her. "Shut up and just eat!" Paimon opened the packaging and took a bite on it, "Yummy!" I noticed Earth that she''s has keeping her distance to me. Whenever that I get close to her, she gets scared and move away from me. She been like this when Reginleif told me about her past as an earth goddess. I know she''s the worst goddess in her past that any person hear it will be disgusted and stay away from her from what had she''s been doing. But I felt different. Instead, I felt pity on her. I don''t know how she thinks at that time that it led into something worse. Seeing the way she behave now to me, I hate it. I prefer that she talks with me about perverted things and get hit by me on the head with karate chop. I want her to be clingy to me. That''s how I actually feel deep inside me. Hearing about her past has never changed it. My feelings for her is still the same. I already wondering what kind of person is this Adam. I think he''s already aware of Gaia''s past. While staring, I walked closer to her. I have a feeling that she will ran away tonight, leaving a note that says goodbye to me. "Huh?!" She trembled and got scared then tried to move away from me. She looks really depressed that it hurts to seeing her in that state. Grabbing her wrist, she panicked and struggled with me. "Sun-kun, let me go! I''m disgusting so please stop touching me!" she yelled, starting to cry again. "I can''t take this anymore! Just break up with me... Someone like me can''t stay by your side anymore!" This... I didn''t think she become this worse just learning her past. Reginleif just watched the two of us while Paimon just ignored us. "Gaia! Don''t try to ran away from me tonight! We''re having a sincere talk later, understand?" "Anyway, I still have a lot of things to ask you. Tell me everything tonight." I let go of her wrist and held her hand. "Let''s go." Earth looked down, trembling. But she calmed down a little. "Yes..." she nodded, responding. After that, the four of us entered the hotel and rent one room but it only one bed. I decided that Earth and I will sleep together on the floor so she wouldn''t ran away from me while Reginleif and Paimon will be on the bed together. Setting up a futon on the floor, Earth and I lie down. We didn''t talk because we were tired from our journey. We straight went to sleep but I didn''t let go of her hand. --- ----Midnight "Huh?" I woke up when I didn''t feel Earth''s hand. I sat up and looked around, "Gaia!" I slightly yelled without waking up others. "Gaia! Where are you?" I repeated. ... "Don''t tell me!" "I''m here!" The door of the bathroom opened. I felt relief, seeing her. I can clearly see her in the dark without turning the lights. She was already wearing a light blue night gown, holding a pillow from her back. (Img<<<) "Did I scared you that I''m leaving you?" she asked, teasing me. ... I didn''t respond. She went on our futon then crawled towards me. "Don''t worry, I can''t do that after you told that I shouldn''t ran away from you." I can see her cleavage. She''s not wearing a bra. Did she got influenced by my home world? (Img<<<) ... "Hey, Sun-kun..." "What?" "You''re not gonna do it with me?" "Don''t make me say it again." "Wait for few years after my body became m?tur? enough." I followed. ... "Not because I''m filthy Goddess?" "Nope. I never felt like that when I heard about your past from Reginleif." ... "Instead, I felt pity for you." ... "I''ll be honest. I felt really disappointed when I heard that you have a lot of man before me and you mated with them. And the painful is... they were your real siblings and your own son." Hearing what I said, she just gave me wry smile while scratching her temple with her index finger. "Hehehe... How do I explain it to you again? It''s really quite messed up past." "So it''s true." "Yeah... All the things Reginleif told you about my past is real." she admitted it to me. It seems like she already calmed down. How do I really have to feel about this? Quite complicated... *Sigh* I sighed, "This is so sad, Gaia. It already won''t be your first time with me in the future" "Huh?" "But this is frustrating. I wanted me to be your first." ... "Ummm... Sun-kun? To tell you the truth, I''m still a v?r??n, you know?" "What?! Virgin? How is that possible? Didn''t you have a ?n??stuous relationship with your childrens and siblings, and mated with them?" I pointed at her. "Ugh! That''s true but... that was all in my past life." "This vessel I have now is pure and untouched unless you do it with me right now." she followed. "Past life? What do you mean by that?" I was surprised. "I reincarnated myself and be born again as a new earth goddess to another world, Sun-kun--No... it''s Adam." she revealed. She looked at me with serious expression. She reincarnated too! And she did it to herself! "Ugh..." Reginleif suddenly ?r??n?d. She opened her eyes and glanced at us, "Just remembering doing a V?lundr with a Simp Goddess like you make me sick." she said with disgusted expression. "Don''t worry, it won''t happen again. You just have no other choice but to do that in order to come with me or else you''ll be left alone over there." Earth replied. "Earth, why do you reacted to me like that when Reginleif told me about your past life?" I asked. "Of course, I love you Sun-kun! If someone is revealing about your disgusting dark past to your own lover, anyone will cry especially if it is a girl." "Okay, problem solve. Let''s sleep!" I lied down and turned around. ... I felt Earth lying down beside me. "Sun-kun, won''t you hug me." she whispered near my ear. "No! Shut up and sleep!" I responded. "I''m not wearing any und?rw??r right now, you know? You''re feel free to do it." She hugged me from behind, pressing her big br??st on my back. "I already told you, I won''t!" "If you don''t want to move then how about I give you a fellatio. Don''t worry, I already practiced a lot with my thumb- Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw! Aw!" I turned around and hit her head with several karate chop. "I''ll throw you outside." I warned her. Holding her forehead in pain, "Sun-kun, it hurts... Hehe..." she smiled at me. I also smiled at her then turned back. "As expected, Adam... You''re really the best. If I was born as the same time as that God made you then we met each other, things won''t turn as what happened in my past life." "Yeah... yeah... Let''s sleep now. I still have to find Risa and take her to Maple." "You said, you have something to ask me. What is it, Sun-kun?" "About my past life as Adam." "No!" Earth and Reginleif quickly sat up and told me loudly. ... Why are they sound desperate not to tell me? Well... Like I care. My present right now is more important. After that, I sleep soundly as Earth leaned her head on my back. ------ ----In a large arena dome. [Play: Berserk - My Brother(Extended)] "Introducing humanity''s second fighter!" A god acting as a referee in the middle of ring announced. "He''s been called the hope of humanity..." "Here he is!!" A tunnel opened at the side of the ring, Dust rose up and a pillar came out. The top of the pillar has boulder with a man sitting on top of it. He takes the form of a tall, young and muscular man with supreme beauty that even aroused the gods and goddesses around the arena. He has platinum-blonde hair, and big sky blue eloquent eyes. He was fully n?k?d and his groin was only covered by a single classical fig leaf covering. Everyone on the audience; Gods or Humans was surprised what they''re seeing. Birds flew around the man and different kinds of animals ran below him. "Who could''ve seen it coming!?" "God blessed them and said to them... Be fruitful and increase in number... Fill the earth and subdue it." "Rule over the fish in the sea and the birds in the sky and over every living creature that moves on the ground." "But, to think, the day would come..." "That the man... would eventually... come to rebel." "Against his creator!!" The man clenched his fist and jumped down from the pillar, landing on the ground loudly and destroyed it. "Defining the very essence of a Man." "Truly... He''s a man among men!!" Slowly standing up, "The only thing he holds faith in." "Is the weight of his fists!!" The man moved his left arm around. Goddesses or Human females, all of them are captivated by him. "He''s the ultimate survivalist!" "With a knack with unarmed combat!!" "He was given life..." Holding in his right hand was a red apple. "But also gave birth to the original sin." Raising the apple in his hand. "In all of history..." "The man infinitely despised by the Gods..." "If there''s anyone that can stick it to the gods..." "It''d have to be him!!" "The father of humanity..." "His name is..." The man took a bite on the apple which made the angels and deities very shock. "Adam!!!" "Pft!" he spitted it out on the ground. "...So sour." After that, Adam lost the fight against Zeus, the king of Gods and God father of Cosmos and disappeared without a trace together with his divine weapon, Reginleif. --- *Adam wake up!* *Wake up!* "Huh?" Adam woke up, seeing Reginleif as he opened his eyes. "Wake up, Adam! Are you okay?" "Uughhh..." he ?r??n?d, sitting up. He hold his head in headache from just waking up, "Tch! That old man really got me good." "Huh?" When he looked around, he saw that they were in a beautiful garden. "Isn''t this place..." The garden was very familiar to him. "That''s right, this is place..." Adam and Reginleif became alerted when they heard a female voice spoke behind them. When they turned around, they saw a beautiful and cute young girl with skin as unblemished and clear as porcelain, green eyes, straight long sky blue hair. She might have smaller height than before but her ?h?st was now well-endowed. Around her head, she''s wearing some sort of green headband, decorated as green vines with leaves. She also wears a long white frilly dress, blue ribbon with green vines with leaves on the waist. In her arms and legs, there were green vines wrapped around her wrist and feet. (Img<<<) Adam was amazed by her beauty. "This is the place where the god of the bible created you. Raising her hands, "Welcome back to Garden of Eden, Adam. Let me introduce myself... My name is Gaia, the primordial Greek goddess that represents the Earth and was the first queen of the gods after the formation of the universe." "Oh, Reginleif. You''re also here. Well... you''re going to be a good tool for Adam for my plans." Adam and Reginleif frowned at her. "What''s with that look? You two should be grateful to me that I used my power to gather the remaining particles of your souls before it disappeared." Suddenly, her expression became conceited. "I revived you two for the purpose of my revenge against the Greek Gods." "I want that bastard Zeus to kneel down in front of me just like how you made him do it in the ring." "I want you two take down that God for me, Adam." "I''m giving you another chance to revenge to him from what he did to you in the ring--" "I refuse!" Adam immediately said. Gaia''s face became dark, "How dare you go against me, you ungrateful human!" She was very furious. "Adam, I''ll help you. I don''t like this, old hag Goddess." "You!" "How dare you call me an old hag!" Gaia became more angry. Adam and Reginleif touched each other''s index finger. "Divine Treasure Forge... V?lundr!" Reginleif turned into Knuckleduster in Adam''s right hand. Gaia gritted her teeth and attack Adam. Few seconds later... Gaia was badly beaten on the ground quickly. *Ting!* (Img<<<) "Is this Miss going to be okay?" Adam asked. "She''s still alive, Adam. Don''t worry." Reginleif pocking Gaia with a stick branch. This is how three met each other. And they live happily, perversely after. (<<===To be continued====) (A/N: Hahahahahahahaha! I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 180 - 172: Highschool DxD Side Part 3 Chapter 172: Highschool Dxd Side Part 3 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - In front of the hotel, "It''s time, Sun-kun." "Yeah, Earth. We''re doing it today because I have a bad feeling about the next world." Both of us looks determined from what we''re going to do. Earth beside me has long hair in her Rem form while wearing a sailor uniform. "What do you think, Sun-kun? About my uniform." She asked with a smile. "You look cute in that uniform, Earth." (Img<<<) "Hehehe... Thank you,. Sun-kun. You look handsome in that uniform too." she praised me. I was wearing a white blazer, white shirt inside with neck tie and a black pants below, and black shoes. (Img<<<) "But..." "Huh? What''s wrong? I asked her when suddenly trembled. "Why are you wearing an eye patch, Sun-kun?!" she scolded me. "Earth, do you know what happened to me at the convenience store yesterday when I took off my eye patch? The counter lady teased me by scanning my barcode birthmark on my face and then she giggled!" "It says ''Item Not Found''... and I became embarrassed at that time!" I responded. "Pffft!" Earth chuckled, "Hahahaha~Sun-kun- Hahahaha~" she laughed. "Not funny... Earth." When she calmed down, "Sun-kun... what I mean is... this is our first date in modern world. You should not hide those things to me because I love you from you are and I accept everything about you." "Wow... How sweet this two old people cosplaying as highschool students while having a date. Ah... I''m so jealous." she said with bitter tone. Earth looked at her with squinted eyes. "Sorry, Reginleif. I''ll make up to you next time." I said with a smile. "Let''s go to the library just the two of us, okay?" she replied. "Yeah. I promise." We touched each other''s index finger. "Hey! Today is my turn. You should wait for yours tomorrow." Earth hugged me from behind. "Fine... Simp Goddess." Reginleif turned around. "Shut up, Forehead Glasses girl! I''ll play Tic-tac-toe on your vast forehead tonight!" "Try it! I''ll shove my fingers on your nose." Reginleif warned her. I smiled at them, "You two really get along." "We''re not!" They retorted to me. ... "Okay, I leave Paimon to you. And make sure, she doesn''t follow us." "Mmm." Reginleif nodded then walked back inside the hotel. "Let''s go, Earth." "Yay!" Earth excitedly yelled, hugging my right arm. While walking along the streets, "I''ve been noticing lately, Earth. Most of the time, you always take that Fake Rem form. Don''t you want to use your real appearance?" "Well... I became too comfortable with this form. It''s easier to change and doesn''t take too much effort because it''s quite near the same as my real appearance." "Oh..." "If you wanted, I can take another form. Come with me." She grabbed my hand and pulled me on alleyway where no one will see us. She looked around then transformed. Her body lit up, turning into a beautiful Half-Elf with long silver hair and purple-blue eyes. She still wearing her sailor uniform but there''s a white flower in her hair. "What do you think, Sun-kun? I''m Emilia now. I just became your all in one girlfriend." (Img<<<) ... "Now, praise me! Sun-kun." "You look beautiful but it''s fake. I didn''t even feel anything." I said with cold tone. "Then what form do you want me to transform into?" "Try transforming into Malty S Melromarc." "Malty?" she tried to remember. "Oh, that Malty? I''ll try..." She lit up and transformed again, turning into a lovely girl with wavy semi-long crimson hair that is tied up in a ponytail with ?h?st-length hair strands hanging on either side, emerald-green eyes, a pretty cute and youthful facial features. "Did I got her appearance correctly, Sun-kun?" she asked. "Yeah, no problem. It''s perfect!" (Img<<<) "What do think Sun-kun? Do I look to you--" *Crack!* *Crack!* Cracking my fist with menacing smile, "Now, I can hit you without feeling guilty." "Eh?" "Stay still, I''m going to punch you to relieve my stress." "Sun-kun, what are you doing? I''m a girl, you know?" "It''s fine if it is Malty." "Ah! You tricked me!" she quickly ran away. I immediately chase after her, "Come back here! Just one hit is enough?" "Sun-kun, you bully! You''re really horrible!" "Shut up! Perverted Goddess!" After few hours of travel and asking of direction, we arrived on a amusement park. (Img<<<) "Finally..." "Sun-kun, why amusement park?" "This is the first thing came to my mind when we''re having a date on a modern world." I responded. We walked towards the entrance, "Did you have any date experience from your past life as Arata Shouta?" "Well... Yes. Actually, quite a lot." "Oh... So you dated a lot of girls in your past life. Wow! You''re so popular..." she pouted. She looks jealous. "All of them are with my little sister..." "What?! Little sister?" "Yeah..." "Are you a Siscon? Even though I''m fully aware that you''re actually are." "Hey! Our parents died in a plane crash when I was still 14 years old. At that time, our family''s company was already in a brink of bankruptcy." "After their death, our life turned down and we became poor. My little sister has weak body and always get sick. She never gone to school because of her condition. She can only stay at home and rest on her bed." "Poor her..." Earth pitied her. "Yeah... I didn''t want my big sister to just dropped out of her university because she''s only our hope when she graduates that why I decided to dropped from my middle school and work from different part time job just to support her and sickly little sister." "Oh, I heard that from Paimon." "That''s why... whenever I took a walk outside, I always bring my little sister with me. When she grew up few years later, he always ask me to go on a practice date with her so she''s prepared when the real happens." "How old was she when you died?" Earth asked me, being curious. "I''m sure she''s already 16 years old at that time. It''s been really a long time." I scratched the back of my head. "Oh, It''s already our turn." Earth pointed at the counter. After paying and getting tickets, we went straight to the roller coaster ride. "Let''s try it. It''s been a while." I said, looking up to steepest part of the roller coaster''s track. Not only steep but also very fast. "Okay... If it is Sun-kun wanted, I''ll ride with you." Several minutes later, after falling in line. It''s our turn. Riding beside each other in front the carriage, I checked if the lock of our seat is safe. "It''s fine." Earth gave a smug smile, "Are you scared, Sun-kun?" "Me? Naaah... I just don''t want to use my abilities here if accident happens." "Hehe..." "Don''t worry, I won''t catch you if you fall." "To think my boyfriend treat me like this. You''re terrible, Sun-kun." The carriage started to run and the people behind us panicked and became nervous. ... The speed increased and we turned around with the track. "Gyaaaaaaaaaaah!!!" The people behind us screamed. "Sun-kun, this is..." "Yeah. It''s boring." I responded. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later. Chapter 181 - 173: Highschool DxD Side Part 4 Chapter 173: Highschool Dxd Side Part 4 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - *Sun-kun? Sun-kun, wake up!* Someone was tapping me. "Huh?" When I opened my eyes, I saw Earth''s face close to me while she''s shaking me. "What are you doing, Sun-kun? Sleeping during the ride on roller coaster." "Ah, sorry. I dozed off." *Yawn* I yawned, stretching my arms. Before I noticed, everyone around us are looking at me with weird expressions. I just gave them a wry smile, scratching the back of my head. "Sorry..." "Where will we go next?" she asked. "How about the haunted house?" I answered. "Oh, you wanted me to be scared and cling into you. Nice idea, Sun-kun!" she gave me a thumbs up. - Haunted House - When entered the Haunted house of the amusement park, "Booo!!" A ghost looking man tried to give us a jump scare. ... We just walk passed him with no reaction. "Huh?" he was confused. Then he became depressed and walked away dejected, losing his confidence. "Sun-kun, we work as a guide in the afterlife. We seen far more worse state and scarier appearance of people who died that we''re already used it." "Yeah, I remember..." Suddenly, "Rawr!" a monster appeared behind, trying to scare us. We just ignored him and walked ahead. "Sun-kun, this is not scary at all. More like, it''s awkward." Earth complained. "Let''s just go to another attraction." While walking, I saw a well on our path. "Now, I remember... there should someone inside this. During our cultural festival in my past life, we decided to do a haunted house. This really brings back memories..." I became excited, remembering things. "There should be a ghost woman named Sadako inside this well, waiting to give a big scare." I peeked inside the well. Earth just gave me smile. ... Those no one inside l. "What a let down..." "Sun-kun, watch out!" "Huh?" When I turned around, *Boing!* "Ah, I''m sorry! Are you okay?" I heard a female voice. When I looked at her, my eyes widened in surprise. I saw a tall woman with a long black hair, covering her face. She has a voluptuous body and wearing a long white dress. "Sugoi Dekai!" (Img<<<) "Ara Ara. What''s wrong? Sorry, if I scared you but I haven''t start working yet because I have to go to the comfort room in hurry." My face went paled. "Sun-kun!" Earth pulled me all of sudden then clung to me. "You''re on a date with me, Sun-kun! Please don''t look on other woman!" she scolded me. "Sorry, Earth..." After that, he quickly took me to the exit. Riding together on a Ferris Wheel, Earth was pouting at me. "I''m sorry already... It was an accident." "What accident are talking about, Sun-kun? What I mean was you were ogling at that Sadako woman." ... "You were looking at that woman''s big b??bs and thicc th??hs. If you wanted them, you can grab mine and squish them hard!" she angrily said. ... I looked at her with squinted eyes. "Hmph!" she hmphed at me and looked away then she pouted again. *Sigh* She sighed then she leaned her head on my shoulder. "As punishment, Sun-kun. Stay still and don''t move. I wanted to enjoy this moment with you." she smiled, being comfortable. "Okay... Are you fine with only that?" "Even though it''s a boring date... it''s fine as long I''m with you." ... I slightly blushed from what she said then I just smiled, kissing her forehead. "Hehe..." she happily laughed. "Are you falling to me even more now?" she asked. "Yeah... but I still wanted to hit you. Please try transforming again into Malty." "You''re horrible... I won''t do that again." After riding the ferris wheel, we bought souvenirs and snacks for others then I placed it all to my dimensional storage. Leaving the amusement park, we straight to the shopping district. While holding each other''s hand, I''ve been feeling that someone was watching us from far away ever since we left the amusement park. I frowned looking around, "Earth." "Yeah, Sun-kun. I can feel them too. I don''t like it when someone unknown watching us during our date unless it is Reginleif watching us in jealousy." "You''re terrible..." "Anyway, let''s go to a place without people." I said, pulling Earth with me. "Sun-kun, don''t tell me! We''re doing it now? Please wait! I''ll just change to my favorite ''lucky'' und?rw??r." "No! We''re not doing it!" I retorted. "Hehehe... I''m just joking." "If a perverted Goddess like you is saying it, it''s becomes real." We walked hurriedly and we arrived on a playground park. "Let''s rest for a while here." Earth sat on a swing, "Huh? Sun-kun?" "Wait! Let me just send them some warning." Electricity-like sparks started to flicker around my body, "It''s already high noon." I pointed at the sun in the sky. "Sun-kun! Don''t strip here!" Before I noticed, I''m already in my und?rw??r shorts. Earth was picking up my clothes. "Fine! If Sun-kun wants to do it here--" Earth suddenly started to strip her clothes. "I already told you that we''re not doing it!" I yelled at her. "Hehehe..." she gave me a mischievous smile, teasing me. Concentrating the power of the sun in my body, "Za Wan, Ultimate!" I released a powerful magical pressure in my surroundings. If someone mess with us, I''ll send them to their demise. Earth was just watching me with a smile. "Huh?" "Sun-kun, stop it immediately! The swings are melting!" "What?!" I immediately stopped. "Waaahh... what are you going to do?" Earth panicked. "Can you do something about with your power?" I asked. "I can''t right now... There''s a lot of people now looking at us." "Huh?" I noticed some children with their parents watching us. "Mama! Why is he n?k?d?" a little boy pointed at me, asking her Mom. His mom closed his eyes, "Don''t look!" "Geez~ Young these days..." An old woman with her dog frowned at me. ... "Put your clothes quickly, Sun-kun!" Earth shoved to me my clothes. "Okay!" "Over here! There is deviant couple stripping in the park!" A young man pointed at us. Suddenly, two cops appeared with him. We sweated profusely, "This is bad, Sun-kun." Earth started to panic. "Nigerundayo!" I immediately ran away. "Ah! Wait for me, Sun-kun!" Earth followed after me. "Hey!" "Stop right there!" The two cops chased after us. "Stop! This is police!" One of the cops yelled. "Entschuldigung, ich kann es nicht verstehen!" I responded to them in German language. It mean, ''Sorry, I can''t understand.'' Earth catching up beside me, "Sun-kun, what are we going to do?" she asked. "Just run as fast as we can, Earth. We don''t have any identification in this world. If we got caught, it''s our end." "But we are already running faster than any car here." "Huh?" When I glanced behind, "I see, we already lost them." We slowed down together then we stopped. Wearing my clothes in the alleyway. "I wonder where we, right now?" I asked. Earth was staring at me, enjoying herself. "I don''t know. I was having fun running with you that I didn''t notice where we going." ... After wearing my clothes, we walked out of the alley way. "Huh?" I noticed some students walking along the path. Their uniform looks familiar to me. The boys'' uniforms consists of a black blazer with white accents over a white, long-sleeved, bu??on-down shirt with vertical linings, a black ribbon on the collar, matching black pants, and brown dress shoes while the girls'' uniform consists of a white long-sleeved, bu??on-down shirt with vertical linings, a black ribbon on the collar, a black shoulder cape and matching bu??on-down corset, and a magenta skirt with white accents. (Img<<<) "Those are students from the academy here." "Yeah, they''re from Kuoh Academy." I replied. Earth glanced at me with mischievous smile, "Do you want to visit that place?" "I''m curious. Let''s go, Earth." We decided to pick Kuoh Academy as our new dating destination. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 182 - 174: Highschool DxD Side Part 5 Chapter 174: Highschool Dxd Side Part 5 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - Arriving on the boundary wall near the back entrance of Kuoh Academy, I climbed up by running on the wall''s surface with my feet both imbued with Hamon. "Those no people around this place. Let''s go over this wall, Earth." I said, peeking from top of the wall. (Img<<<) I immediately scanned my surroundings. (Gif<<<) *Thud!* *Menacing!* Nailed it! After seeing no one noticed me, "Earth, can you climb?--Huh?" I saw the branch of the tree near me elongated and went to other side of the wall. "What do you think, Sun-kun?" she said with proud expression. Earth was being carried by the elongated branch and gently put her down beside me. She grabbed, holding my hand, "Let''s go, Sun-kun." she smiled, pulling me. *Sigh* I sighed, "Yeah. Yeah." I responded, being dragged by her. While walking around the Academy''s Campus, "This place is really huge." I said, looking around in amaze. (Img<<<) "You''ve never attended Highschool in your past life, right? Did you miss going back to school?" "Yeah, but the biggest reason I dropped out in my middle school that it was too expensive. The academy was too prestigious and it requires large amount of money for tuition fee just to study there." I explained. "You''re life really turned upside down from very rich to poor, Sun-kun..." "I don''t really mind as long as my sisters are fine. My big sister already graduated and she can support my frail little sister. I hope they can find happiness after my death." I smiled. Around the school campus, we arrived on the sport field where a lot of students having a club activities. Majority of them are females and the male are very few. "Kuoh!! Fight on! Fight on! Fight on!" A group of beautiful girls wearing bloomers was jogging, going towards us. I smiled, waving at them. Most of them blushed and smiled back to me, waving their hands while the others are confused. "This Academy will be the best!" I decided. "What is this, Sun-kun? Are you planning to study here and have more girlfriends? There''s a lot of cute girls here that may suit your taste and better specs than me." Earth pouted, being jealous. I frowned at her, "Huh? What are you saying, Earth? I''m talking about my daughters." "Daughters?" "I''m looking for a school where can they study without discrimination from other races. This school is mixed with different races like vampires, demon, human and others. And it a former all-girls school with few exposure to boys." ... Earth looked at me with squinted eyes. "Nana is a Zombie, Kur¨¥ is an elf, Diona is a cat girl, and Yaoyao and Sayu seems to be a human. I want a school that can take care of them properly." I properly explained to her. "Yeah. yeah. I understand that you''re also a doting father that chases any boys that approaches your daughters." As we walked together, "Huh?" Ahead of us, I saw a handsome young man with short blond hair, bluish-gray eyes and a mole underneath his left eye. He wears the Kuoh Academy boys'' school uniform, which consists of a black blazer with white accents over a white, long-sleeved dress shirt with a black ribbon on the collar, matching black pants, and brown dress shoes. (Img<<<) "Isn''t that..." It''s Kiba Yuuto, the knight of Rias Gremory. I finally met one of them. He''s being followed by a group of beautiful girls. "Look, Earth! Isn''t he popular and handsome? He''s even better than me in terms of appearance. You like guys with blonde hair like me, right?" Earth had a disgusted expression on her face when I glanced at her, "Huh? What are you talking about, Sun-kun? All I can see is a glorified monkey with blonde hair wearing a school uniform." (Sample<<<) "You''re terrible..." "Any guy who isn''t Sun-kun looks like a monkey to me. If he is a god, he looks like a gorilla. A holy d*mn Gorilla." she said with dark face. (Sample<<<) She''s emitting a menacing aura, giving me chills seeing her smirking. Even though she usually looks kinder than anyone, sometimes she emits same vibe as Esdeath and Kurumi. When we walked passed him, "Huh?" He stopped, glancing towards us. We just ignored him. "I wonder which timeline we arrived here." "Let''s check the buildings." Earth pointed. "Okay, let''s go." The two of us turned towards the school building. As we enter the building, "Stop right there, you two." We halted, looking at the entrance. We saw a young bespectacled woman with a slim figure, black hair styled in a short bob cut and violet eyes leaning on the wall. (Img<<<) "The two of you are not from this Academy, right? Seeing those outfits." she walked towards us. ... "Let me introduce myself. My name Souna Shitori, the President of Kuoh Academy''s Student Council." No, her real name is Sona Sitri. That was just her alias she''s using in this Academy. Also, she''s the little sister of that Serafall Leviathan, one of the four great Devil Kings. Thinking of what to respond, "Hello, children of Lilith. To think that you''ll personally meet us--Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Stop it, Sun-kun! It really hurts!" I pinched her cheek. Letting go of it, "Earth, we didn''t came here to cause a trouble." Sona was looking at us suspiciously. I grabbed the back of Earth''s head and forced her to bow with me at Sona, "I''m deeply apologize for my girlfriend''s behavior." "Girlfriend? I''m Sun-kun''s girlfriend? Hehehe..." she happily mumbled with perverted expression, having her own world. Sona was surprised, "Girlfriend? You two looked too young. How old are you two really?" she asked. With a proud look on Earth face, "We''re both more than 4.5 billion years--" "Both of us are going to be 13 years old this year. Sorry, my girlfriend has a severe condition of Chuunibyou. That''s why, she acting this way because of her grandiose delusions." I answered, interrupting Earth. She really loves creating trouble just like Aqua. Earth''s eyes widened, staring at me intensely. "Sun-kun... Of all people who will tell me that I have severe Chuunibyou, it was you who was born in a clan with full of Chuunibyou and has a lot of cringey traits." I looked away, avoiding to look at her eyes. "Look at me when I''m speaking to you, Sun-kun--No! Crimson Demon, Harukin." "What Harukin are you talking about? Is that edible?" She was still staring closely to me intensely. "Who else but you, Harukin... Are you even listening to me, Harukin? Harukin... Harukin?" She persistently called me with my real name. I grabbed her shoulders, pushing her away from me. "Yes, I''m Harukin. Can you stop it already!" "Ahem! You two, come and follow me to the student council room." Sona interrupted us. "Can you show us around this Academy?" I requested. "We will decide that later." Sona turned around, leading us the way. "Let''s go." I grabbed Earth''s hand. "Sun-kun..." she slightly blushed, then smiled at me. We followed after the Student Council President. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 183 - 175: Highschool DxD Side Part 6 Chapter 175: Highschool Dxd Side Part 6 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Gaia''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - While I''m walking together with Sun-kun in the hallway, holding each other''s hand as we followed this Lilith''s descendants who''s name is Souna Shitori to the student council room. Just looking at this young female devil pissed me off. It because, she reminds me of Reginleif with those stoic expression and especially, that glasses of her. Reginleif is someone who, on the surface, seems normal or mainstream, but in reality is morally or s?xu??ly perverse. Sun-kun doesn''t know that she''s a genuine closet pervert unlike an open pervert like me who openly exhibits perversion towards him. She''s calling me a horny Goddess and pretends to not be perverted, but deep inside her I know that she''s just horny as me. I know this because I''ve been with her for a very very long time and Sun-kun was still Adam. I wish Sun-kun realize this and make her show the feelings that she''s been hiding for him. Glancing at Sun-kun, he seems look excited like a child, looking around this building. I never thought that he''ll be having this much fun just walking around the Academy. He really miss going to school. Walking in front of the stairs, "Kyaah!!" When we turned around towards the stairs, we a female student carrying a piled of paper slipped, falling towards Sun-kun. Sun-kun immediately let go of my hand and caught the young lady in his arm smoothly while catching the piled of paper with his other hand without making a sheet of paper falling to the floor. I noticed that the girls'' br??st is pressed on Sun-kun''s ?h?st. "Miss, are you okay?" Sun-kun asked her. "Huh?" When the young lady glanced at Sun-kun''s face, she immediately blushed becoming embarrassed. My face went dark looking at them. There''s no need to increase the harem if we''re already dating. "Mmm..." The young lady nodded at him. "That was dangerous. You should be careful on your way." "I''m sorry and thank you very much." she slightly bowed at Sun-kun. "No, it''s fine! Just be careful next time." "Yes!" "Anyway, this things looks heavy. Do you want me to help you?" Sun-kun offered some help. "Is that okay?" I saw the young lady started to be infatuated with him so I immediately went between them. "Ahem!" I quickly snatched the piled of paper from Sun-kun''s hand and carried it like nothing in one hand. "Sorry, but ''My boyfriend'' has something important to do so I''ll be the one who will carry this with you, understand?" I said clearly with a smile. "Eh?" The young lady reacted. Few minutes later, after helping the young lady carrying the paper works to the teacher''s office, I only saw Souna standing in front of the room alone waiting for me. I noticed that she''s having a headache right now. Walking close to her, "Where''s my boyfriend? Where did he go?" I asked her. Souna pointed to a certain room with full of female student watching from the outside. I went towards the room, slipped through the crowd. "Kyaah! Who''s that boy? He seems to be a middle schooler..." one of female student watching inside. "He looks really cute! I want a little brother like him!" another female student said with excited tone. "Not only he''s cute, he''s handsome too!" "I wonder where he came from?" "He seems to be from another school. I never saw him around." "I wish he transfer to this school." "Here he is!" When I slipped inside the room, "Huh?" [Play: Persona 4: Specialist] I saw Sun-kun wearing a sunglasses, dancing to the beat of the music. (Sample<<<) "Kyaah!" all the female students around screamed. My cheek twitched watching Sun-kun dancing around. He immediately became popular when he just entered the Academy. In his home village, he was not actually this popular to the girls. They saw him indifferent because of his behavior. It''s the same in Fairy Tail World, he also wasn''t that popular over there. But there''s one time when Akane warned me that I should never bring Sun-kun to a school, especially if it''s a normal school. She said to me that girls will gather and flock around him out of nowhere. I never believe at first and just laughed because of its very low possibility. And now, I realized that it was real. I tend to forget that he''s Adam''s reincarnation. Without his weird physical traits of a Crimson Demon, he''ll become man with supreme beauty that even aroused a Primordial Goddess like me. "Kyaah!! Sun-kun, look at me!" I joined, screaming too with the crowd. When the music ends, Sun-kun did his final pose. *Sigh* He sighed then smiled. *Clap!* *Clap!* *Clap!* All of the people around clapped at his performance. "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" Sun-kun bowed several times around the crowd. A guy with black hair walked towards him, "You''re good. How about joining our dance club?" he asked. "Sorry, but I''m actually not from this Academy." "So you''re a visitor... Are you going to transfer here?" "I haven''t decided yet." Sun-kun responded. "Then if you decided to transfer here. Talk to any of us in this club if you wanted to join. We''ll gladly accept you, okay?" Sun-kun slightly bowed to him, "Thank you very much." Suddenly, Souna walked towards them. "President?" The people around noticed her , "I think that''s enough. We still have a lot to talk to the Student Council Office." Souna spoke, fixing the position of her glasses. "Sorry for the inconvenience I caused, President..." Sun-kun said with a smile. "It''s fine. Let''s go." Souna turned around and left the room. Sun-kun and I followed her. Arriving at the student council office, "Ah! Welcome back--Huh?" There was a young bespectacled woman with long straight black hair that extends all the way down to her knees, with split bangs and light brown eyes. She''s also wearing the Kuoh Academy girls'' school uniform, she also wears blue, semi-rimmed glasses with square lenses. (Img<<<) "Ah... Another strict looking girl that wears a glasses. How many more Reginleif I will see today." I complained, being annoyed. "Earth, stop saying that." Sun-kun said, glancing at me. "Yeah. Yeah. Reginleif is different. Unlike them, she has the widest and shiniest forehead in the universe." ... Sun-kun became silent. "Sorry about that." he apologized again to them. "Nevermind, just sit over that couch and wait for me to finish this." Sona pointed at the Sofa. Souna glanced to her fellow glasses girl, "Tsubaki, please prepare them some tea and snacks. I''ll talk to them later after I finished this." "Yes." So her name is Tsubaki. Sun-kun and I sit on the couch. "That''s right, let me introduce you. This is my Vice President, Shinra Tsubaki." Tsubaki slightly bowed to us. "Nice to meet you, Tsubaki. My name Sun and this girl beside is my girlfriend, Earth." "Hmph!" I just hmphed, looking away from them with annoyed expression. "I apologize again for her rudeness." "Sun? Aren''t your real name ''Harukin''?" Souna asked. "Please, just call me Haru." Sun-kun begged. Sun-kun, you''re too nice to these Lilith''s descendants. You might not remember but Lilith is the former wife of Adam who left the Eden and get married to Demon Lord Lucifer, and became the queen of devils. As I expected from that bitch, she really likes bad guys with great ambitions even though she been only used as a tool by that Devil King for his world domination. She left Adam and married to that Devil King using the reason of having been created on an equal footing which has a terrible consequences, because she wanted to have s?x on top, and she insisted on her right to do so. When Adam refused her, she just abandoned him and never let him reflect on his mistakes. Quarrels in a relationship are important too. It strengthens the relationship by increasing trust and can make each other feel better. It also increases the intimacy and your partner will know your thoughts, feelings and opinions. Just because Adam is aimless and has no ambition in life, just having a slow life in Eden, she exchange him to a Devil King? What Lilith doesn''t know is that Adam was already ruling the whole Garden of Eden and she is his queen. Adam rules over the fish in the sea, the birds in the sky, and over every living creature that moves on the ground. All of these animals bows down to his presence in Eden. If he wants, he can fight and go toe to toe with the gods by himself. Unlike that Devil King, Lucifer who needs an army of 72 pillars of demon clans just to go against the god and still failed to do it. That''s why, "Sun-kun..." I called him, leaning my head on his shoulder. "Huh? What is it, Earth?" Sun-kun glanced at me, sipping on his tea. "I''m bored... Guess the color of my p?nt??s right now." ... He became silent. Souna and Tsubaki frowned at us. "Is it white?" Sun-kun answered. "Poof-poof, wrong!" I said, crossing my arms. "Black." "Wrong, too far away." "Green?" "Wrong." "Pink." "I also like that color, but wrong." "Then light blue." "One of my favorite colors but it still wrong." "What color is it then?" "I''m actually not wearing any p?nt??s right now." I said normally. "Pffft!" Sun-kun spewed his tea. *Cough!* *Cough!* *Cough!* Sun-kun coughed. "Then wear some p?nt??s now, you perverted Goddess!" he retorted. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 184 - 176: Highschool DxD Side Part 7 Chapter 176: Highschool Dxd Side Part 7 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Gaia''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - --- In the student council office, "Then wear some p?nt??s now, you perverted Goddess!" Sun-kun retorted to me, becoming flustered. ... The cat''s out of the bag with Sun-kun accidentally revealing our biggest secret. I really don''t care if it revealed anyway. We noticed that Sona and Tsubaki was only slightly surprised. Looks like they already know about us. Looking at them with conceited smile, "So you two aren''t that surprised. It seems you girls are already aware of who we are really." "Well... yeah, we already know. The divine aura you two emitting are completely expose to us just when you couple entered this school. But revealing it out nowhere, that made us a little surprised." Sona replied, pinching the bridge if her nose. "Then why did you brought us here in your office knowing our existence?" I asked them. "If you two came here for a fight. Fine! we''ll take on the two of you, but it seems your boyfriend has no slight intention of doing that, seeing his reactions." Sona said, pointing at Sun-kun. Glancing at Sun-kun, he''s relaxing drinking his tea and enjoying eating his cake prepared for him. ... "Anyway... Let me introduce ourselves again. I am one of the primordial Gods of Olympus, Gaia, the Goddess of Earth. And this boyfriend of mine beside me is Aelius, the Sun God." "Nope, I''m just a Demi-God. You can just call me Sun or Haru. Nice to meet you, Sona-nee... Tsubaki-nee." Sun-kun stayed humble with a smile. Right now, he''s in his little brother mode due to being excited and having too much fun. He''s being childish but I don''t really mind because I found it adorable and guys act like this sometimes even though they''re already ?du?ts. In case of Sun-kun, his physical body is still of a child. "Then what is the purpose of you gods coming here?" Sona asked us clearly. "Of course, we came here to show--" "We''re just curious and came here in the middle of our date because it looks fun." Sun-kun interrupted me and answered with carefree tone. "Sun-kun!" I want to complain to him, being friendly with the devils. "You two..." Sona trembled. Well... treating their Academy as a dating spot doesn''t sound good especially to these two very strict people who takes their student council job seriously. "Huh?" Sun-kun found something, looking around the room. "Isn''t that a chess game? Wow! It looks expensive." he saw a chess board which is organized on the side table near us. "Stop acting like a child, Sun-kun. We''re not children anymore." I complained. "What are you talking about, Earth? Chess game are also played by ?du?ts." Sun-kun responded. He carried the whole Chess board and placed it on the table in front of me. "Who told you to touch anything in this room?!" Sona got angry at him. "Don''t worry, Sona-nee. Just let us borrow it while we waiting for you to finish over there." Sun-kun just innocently smiled and said to her. "Ugh!" Sona wants to get more angry at him but she restrained herself and just keep it inside her. Good luck dealing with Sun-kun. It''s really hard to get angry at him with his cute and innocent smile, especially when you''re a young, single woman who''s older than him. No wonder, older women chases after him, wanting him to be their adorable little husband. Not only that, he''s also capable with bright future even without cheats and acts like an real ?du?t when situation needs it. "Earth, let''s play." "I don''t know how to play chess games." I responded. Sun-kun looks disappointed in me, "Aren''t you a scheming and cunning Primordial Goddess? Well, no wonder you always fail and keeps repeating the same mistakes. You never learned from your lessons." "Ugh! That hurts, Sun-kun... Please just don''t bring out about my past out of nowhere." I felt dejected. "Who can I play with?" Sun-kun glanced at Sona and Tsubaki. *Thud!* *Thud!* Sona finished her job and organized her paperwork then she stood up, "I''m finish here... Now, let''s--Huh?" Sun-kun tried to convince Sona to play chess with him. Sona was hesitant at first but she accepted it in the end. With Sun-kun beside me, his opponent Sona was in front us. "Then I''ll go with bla--" "No, you''ll go with red pieces." Sona interrupted him and choose black pieces. "Okay..." Sun-kun was fine with it. After fixing the position of their pieces in the board, "Before we start the game, how about make a bet?" Sona suggested. "What kind of bet?" Sun-kun asked. "That you two won''t ever come back here after I win." "Eh..." Sun-kun reacted negatively. "You two are deities and this academy is devil''s territory. In the first place, you guys are forbidden here because of your existence. "But, we''re not even members of any of those Three Factions." "Still... you two can''t be here. You guys are nothing but trouble." Sona finally said it. "Fine! But what if I won?" "I don''t think that not gonna happen but I can let do anything you want." Sona said with confident tone. "Are you sure about that, Sona-nee?" "I won''t hold back and won''t take you lightly even though you''re a child. I''m betting my everything here if I play chess. Do you have enough courage to take me on?!" Sona seriously said with determination, touching her glasses. Sun-kun just gave her wry smile, "Sona-nee, we''re playing together for fun. You don''t have to take it that seriously." Sona glared at him which made him widened in surprise. "Fine then..." Sun-kun took off his eye patch and glanced at them with serious expression. "I''ll take you on." he said with cool tone. Looking at him right now, It''s making me wet. "Are you going to be okay, Sun-kun? I heard you never won at any board games especially chess against Yunyun and you''re twin sister Megumin." I asked with worried tone. ... "Earth, you don''t have to reveal that to others!" Sun-kun retorted Sona frowned at him, "Are we still going to continue?" she looks disappointed. "No, Sona-nee! We''ll continue!" Sun desperately said. --- Harukin: Ko! Gaia: No! Reginleif: Su! Paimon: Ba! --- The game started with Sun-kun moving his pawn forward in front of his king piece. It''s a standard move. The game continues, setting up their defenses and offenses then they started to attack each other. During the game, I noticed that Sun-kun never halted and just continued moving his pieces without care. It looked like to me that he''s not even thinking at all. It felt like he''s playing the game with chess clock. "Huh?" I saw Sona sweating profusely, biting the fingernail on her thumb. She being pressured. When she tried to attack, her path was already block before she even initiate it. What''s going on? Sun-kun never won a single chess match against Yunyun and Megumin, right? Why does it felt like he''s winning right now? Sona was thinking her next move, taking her time. She was about to touch her queen piece, "It''s useless... Sacrificing your queen piece won''t make any difference. You''re just prolonging what''s inevitable." Sun-kun spoke while intensely staring at the board. "You still won''t know what''s gonna happen." Sona sacrificed her queen to attack Sun-kun''s queen piece. The game prolonged until there''s few pieces left on the board. But Sona''s King piece was already cornered with Sun-kun''s king piece moving forward covered by a pawn. Sun-kun is already winning with his several pawns left. His rook is left at his base to protect and support his king piece from behind. Sona was already looked desperate finding a way to escape her king piece. Her bishop was useless because it''s limited position and can''t protect or sacrifice for the king piece to escape. It looks like she''s about to give up. Sun-kun is winning the chess game? That''s impossible! There must be-- "Huh?" I noticed Sun-kun''s eyes are glowing in bright red in his pupils Don''t tell me! This is... "I am inevitable." Sun-kun move his piece. Sona closed her eyes. "Checkmate." She just can''t believe what happened and lost the game. "It''s my lost." she finally said, trembling. *Sigh* Sun-kun sighed, leaning on the couch. "And that is destiny fulfilled." No no no, Sun-kun. You just cheated using your Observation Haki. I can''t believe you can already use it this level of proficiency after you just gained that ability. "Tell me..." Sona suddenly spoke. "Huh?" Sun-kun glanced at her. "Tell me what you want." "Sona-nee, you''re taking this too seriously." "Just tell me!" she yelled, being flustered. "Sona!" Tsubaki got worried of her. "Leave me alone, Tsubaki! This is my lost." Sona stopped her. Tsubaki can''t do anything and just moved away from her. "Now, tell me!" Sun-kun took a small size of cake and ate it, "Hmmm..." He was thinking. "Who baked this cake?" he asked. "Me." Sona responded. "To be honest, this cake taste bland. It''s awful." "Ugh!" Sona was hurt inside hearing that. "Then how about I teach you how to bake a cake properly?" "Eh? But there''s no benefits on doing it. Think another." "As I already said, you take it too seriously. Just go with I said and show us around this Academy." ... *Sigh* Sona sighed, "Fine... I''ll show you two around this Academy. I''ll just explain it to everyone later." "Sona?" Tsubaki approached her. "It''s okay, I''ll take responsibility as Student Council President of this Academy." Sona replied to her. I noticed when she glanced at Sun-kun. "Let''s go." "Yay!" Sun-kun rejoiced. Sona was blushing staring at him with a smile. My cheek twitched seeing her reaction. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 185 - 177: Highschool DxD Side Part 8 Chapter 177: Highschool Dxd Side Part 8 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) (A/N: Gaia is too horny and Harukin is like a child due to excitement right now so writing in 3rd person might be better.) - Highschool DxD World - --- With Sun and Earth going out of the student council office together with Sona and Tsubaki, The four of them walked along the hallway, showing the couple around the Academy. With Sun defeating Sona in a game of chess, the loser will have to accept the request of the victor. And show them around the Academy is one of the part of the bet. While walking together, "That was out of your character, Sona. I was quite surprised when you reacted out nowhere like that to him. You''re acting strange... Did something happened that I hadn''t notice?" Tsubaki spoke to Sona, asking her. "Nothing, it just that... I can''t deal with someone like him." Sona touched her forehead in headache. (Img<<<) "Why?" "He... He reminded of my big sister who''s also quite childish." Sona answered. (Img<<<) ... "Also, when he ate the cake I baked myself... he was enjoying eating it like it''s the most the delicious cake ever even though he honestly told me that it was bland and awful." she followed, slightly blushing as she looks away. But she still able to maintain her strict expression, *Sigh* "Him and my big sister has some kind of similarities which is very troublesome for me." "You have it hard, Sona." Tsubaki said, fixing the position of her glasses. Few minutes later, Sun and Earth stopped in front of a certain room. "Is something wrong?" The four of them glanced at door of the room. It was a girl''s changing room written on the top of the door. They can hear several female voices inside. It just means that it is currently being used. Sun suddenly frowned, "Sun-kun, are you curious what''s behind this door? Do you want to peek on the girls changing inside?" Earth said, teasing him with perverted expression. Sun-kun looked at her girlfriend with disgusted expression, becoming disappointed of her. "Hey, Sun-kun! What''s with that look?" (Sample<<<) Sun just opened the door and went inside normally, Sona and Tsubaki was very surprised from what he did, "Hey! that''s--" He already entered inside. Several girls in their und?rw??r can be seen inside changing their clothes. (Samples<<<) "Huh?" they were surprised when they saw him just entered the room like nothing. "A middle schooler? What is that boy doing here?" one of them said, covering themselves. "Anyway, he looks cute! Kyaah..." "I want to hug him!" "But, he''s still a boy!" "I don''t mind because he''s a cute little boy." "Should we scream? It seems like he''s not even looking at us." The girls inside are in dilemma, deciding what should they do with the middle schooler boy. "Wait! He''s looking at something." one of them pointed. Sun stopped on a certain locker, staring at it. "They''re inside this locker." he smirked. He immediately opened the locker with force. *Click!* ... All the girls around in their und?rw??r was completely shock. "Huh?" They saw three young man hiding inside the locker. One of them is a guy with black hair, wearing a glasses while the other is a man with semi bald haircut. The last one has a short spiky brown hair, with two short locks of hair behind his head, and light brown eyes. (Img<<<) Sun smugly smiled at them, "Busted!" "Wait! Wait! Wait! We''re not!" "I finally found you, Oppai Dra---Huh?" Suddenly, someone grabbed Sun, hugging him from behind his back and got interrupted. "Well... We thank you for showing us where these peeping Tom are hiding without us noticing... But I think you shouldn''t be here." one of the girls wearing already her gym clothes dragged him outside the room "Just leave them to us. If you do that again and entered this room, we, you''re Onee-sans will punish a bad boy like you next time, okay? But I don''t mind if just the two of us." she gently pushed him outside the room. "I understand..." Sun just agreed to her "Okay then, see ya next time, bou~ya." the girl winked at him with a smile then she closed the door. ... "Now perverts! Prepare yourself for the beating!" "Gyaaaaaah! Please spare us!" "Issei-senpai." "Koneko-chan?" "You are the worst." "Gyaaaaaah!" *Thud!* *Thud!* *Thud!*~~~ They heard several scream and sound of beating someone inside the room. "Ouch! D¨¢mn that kid! This is his fault--Gyaaah!" "Shut up, perverts!" "Arrrghh!" Sun glanced at Earth, "Do I really looked like a middle schooler?" he asked her. "Yeah, slightly because of your height. But you look more like a sophomore or senior middle schooler." "Why didn''t they beat me also?" "It''s written on your uniform right now that you''re a junior middle schooler." Sun looked around his white blazer, "Oh, I see..." he found the logo. "You should be wearing a uniform which is for elementary pupils and a bag pack." Earth said teasing him. "Then... should I change?" "Seriously? I''m just joking you know?" "Will it suit me?" "Yeah, it suits you well that it''s very deadly. If some older women found you, they immediately kidnap and take you to their home, Sun-kun." "Sounds scary..." Sona and Tsubaki are both looking at him with dark expression. "Just because your still a child doesn''t mean you''re exempted from going inside the girl''s changing room." Sona said, moving closer to him. "Can you give me a pardon, Sona-nee? I just went inside to catch the peeping Toms." She raised her hand towards him. "No! You saw them n?k?d didn''t you?" "Yes..." Sun answered, looking away. Sona was about to smack him, "Wait! Sona-nee, you shouldn''t--" *Thud!* She hit his head, "Ouch!" she hurt her hand. "Sona!" Tsubaki was worried. "What just happened? Ouch, it hurts..." "Are you okay?" Sun immediately grabbed Sona''s hand and massaged it. "What was that?!" Sona was confused. "You shouldn''t hit me during day time, Sona-nee." "Why?" "I''m invincible during day time as a Sun God." "Invincible? Ouch!" Sun used his skill "Drain Touch" to heal her hand. Sona became conscious of her hand being touch by him so immediately pulled from him. "Huh?" She noticed that it doesn''t hurt anymore. "What did you do?" she asked, being surprised. "It''s just a simple magic from me." Sun responded. Sona looked at him strangely. (Img<<<) Sun moved his index finger in front of his lips, "Since I''m a god and you''re a devil, let''s keep this little secret just between the two of us, Sona-nee." he said with a mischievous smile. (Img<<<) ... *Ba-dump!* Sona froze when her heart skipped a beat. But she was able to maintain her calm demeanor after she recovered from being surprised. She tilted her head, moving to Sun''s face. "Is this how you''ve been charming the girls around you? No wonder they fell for it easily..." (Img<<<) ... Sun was silent but he was confused by what she said, "Ah!" he suddenly remembered. "I''m sorry, if you misunderstood my intentions. I actually don''t know the current state of the three faction if it still in state of occasional conflicts or they already formed a peace treaty since we''re not part of neither faction. A demigod like me being friendly with a devil like you might cause a big trouble for you because of the difference on our races." he explained. ... Sona felt awkward, (Img<<<) "The three faction are actually on stalemate. Neither of the three sides wanted to continue battling." she answered. With Sun combining the information he gathered around, he finally know what timeline in this world they arrived at. (To be continued.) (A/N: Sorry, I''m already sleepy now. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Ignore this: Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Chapter 186 - 178: One-Night Stand Chapter 178: One-Night Stand Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) (A/N: Warning! R-18. Don''t read the Konosuba part) ____________________ ( Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - -------It was already dusk when we finished touring the academy''s campus. In front of the Academy''s entrance gate, "This should be enough, Haru. Go home and never ever come back here." Sona spoke with annoyed tone. "No! I haven''t teach you how to bake a cake properly yet." "Ugh! Forget about that. I can manage to do that by myself if I work hard and practice quite a lot." "Huh? Practice? I don''t think the cake that you''re baking will improve just by practicing. The issue is from something else and it''s very basic." I pointed at her. "The ingredients that you''re using in baking is not even a food at all. As a professional young chef, I''ll never tolerate such simple mistakes." I said with strict tone. "Wait! Chef? How old really are you?" "Don''t think to much about it! Tomorrow morning, I''ll come back here to teach you! Prepare yourself for my harsh teaching." ... Sona trembled. The one who lost the chess match must follow the winner according to what have been bet. She can''t do anything about it and just follow what I said. "That''s right, before I forgot. I have another companion tomorrow and she wants to go to the library. Can we borrow some of your books?" I remembered then asked. ... "Fine..." "Thank you for today, Sona-nee. See you tomorrow!" I waved my hand, turning around. "Let''s go, Earth." "Thank you." Earth slightly bowed at them then followed after me. Sona and Tsubaki just watched us walked away. She grabbed my arm and leaned her head on my shoulders. While walking back together, "How is it, Earth? Our date?" I asked her. "To be honest. Your home world is better." For me, it''s not that bad. Oh! I''ve got an idea. "Earth, I think it''s too early to end our date right now." I said, glancing at her. Earth eyes twinkled, expecting something from me. "That''s right, Sun-kun. We haven''t even kiss yet. I want to end this date in a romantic way." ... There''s no way we can have that romantic situation given what happened to us today. It''s more like a field trip to me. *Sigh* But... "Huh?" She was surprised when I wrapped around my arm on her waist. I pulled her to me and kissed her lips. Her eyes widened from what I did. She hugged me on my neck and retaliated, trying to dominate my mouth. Our kissing became a passionate one. Few minutes later, our mouth separated with our saliva stretching from each other. We''re breathing heavily. "Sun-kun, I''m horny. I want more." "Sure... but only today, okay?" I moved forward and kissed her lips again. "Mmm... mmm..." I pulled back. "I think that''s enough." I moved away from her. "Sun-kun?" Pointing my palm beside me, "Summon Vehicle!" (Img<<<) "Let''s have a fun ride before we go home, Earth." "Looks fun, Sun-kun. But can you drive?" "Of course, I am. I can make this ran using my magic." "What about the cops if they chase after us?" "If they can..." I said with confident tone. "I won''t hold back in using my cheats now just to escape together from them. This is just once in our life time, Earth." Earth smiled, "Yeah, I understand... But you''re such a bad boy Sun-kun." I took the black helmet and gave it her, "I''ll show you what is fun in my own way." I wore my helmet and jumped on the big bike. It''s been a while since the last I ride a bike from my past life. But I''ll be using magic to drive the controls so there''s no problem. Earth climbed up, riding on the back. "Let''s go, Sun-kun!" she raised her fist. I slowly spin the throttle control grip. "I am speed." *Broooom~~* Then we started to ran fast on the road. After that, we were chased by the cops but we easily escaped them and went back to the hotel. --- (3rd person''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba World - ----In the Adventure''s Guild, Kazuma together with his comrade are having a drinking party. Beside him is Astolfo, drinking with him and Dust. He''s slightly drunk but he can still can handle it. In the middle of the table, "Kachou Fuugetsu!" Aqua was spinning around, dancing as she does party tricks. Not far from them is a young girl with shoulder-length dark brown hair and oddly languid crimson-colored eyes. She was Megumin but a little older. She was wearing a classical witch attire such as a black cloak, a red robe, orange boots and a black wizard''s hat, all with gold border and trimmings, alongside black choker, belt and fingerless gloves. Her right leg is wrapped in white bandages and a black stocking on the left one. She carries a brown staff with a floating red gem. (Img<<<) Right now, she''s eating dinner alone in the sideline cause she not old enough to drink alcohol with them. She felt a little bit lonely. *Stare.....* Someone was staring at her. "Huh?" Behind the pillar, she saw a little girl hiding while gazing at her. (Img<<<) It was Kur¨¥. "What is a child doing here? This place ain''t for you to play around. Go home and play at your house." she scolded her. Kur¨¥ came out from behind the pillar then went towards her. "What?" Megumin asked, frowning at her. "You look exactly like my mommy but her ?h?st is bigger than you." Kur¨¥ said, touching her lips with her index finger. "Ugh!" Megumin took a critical damage from what the little girl said to her. Touching her small ?h?st, a vein popped up from her temple. "Hey, brat--Huh?" She was about to get angry at her but Kur¨¥ hugged her around her waist. She was surprised, "What?! Hey!" "Kur¨¥ can''t be with her mommy right now... but can Kur¨¥ stay like this with you for now?" Megumin wanted to get angry, but she noticed the little girl was already sleeping on her ??p. "Hey! Don''t just sleep on me like that! Waaah!" She doesn''t know what to do and panicked. --- Night arrives and everyone was already dead drunk. Maple and others already went back to their apartment together with the children. Dust who''s completely drunk was already took by his adventuring companion and went home. The others are unconscious on the floor from drinking too much alcohol. Only Kazuma and Astolfo are the remaining one. Aqua already went back first because she saw Kazuma was hitting on a ''girl''. "Hey! Kazuma! Can you... still go on?" Astolfo asked him. "I still... can... but we should--Hicc! go back now." Kazuma responded. "Okay..." Astolfo stood up but when he went out of his seat. *Thud!* He stumbled on the floor. "Hey! That''s dangerous! Are you---hicc! okay?" Kazuma checked in him. He helped him stood up and support him on his shoulders. "I''ll send you home. Tell me--hicc! where you live." Arriving at his apartment which rented by Komi just for him, the two of them went inside the room together. Kazuma gently placed him on the bed, lying him down. "I''m going now--hicc!" He was about to go back. Astolfo grabbed his shirt, "Huh?" "Please stay..." Astolfo said with embarrassed face. ... Kazuma eyes widened in surprise, ''Don''t tell me! It''s my popular phase!'' he thought. He slowly retreated and sit on the side of the bed. While hesitating, he looked around first then lay down beside him, covering himself with the blanket. Looking at the cute face of Astolfo, ''Now, I look closely. She looks really cute. Unlike Aqua and my other companion who only does nothing but trouble.'' "Kazuma..." Astolfo was gazing at him. "Yahoo!" Kazuma yelled all of sudden in excitement. ''What I am going to do next?'' "Huh?" "Kazuma... I felt hot." Astolfo clinged to him. ''Is this... does she wants to do it with me?'' Astolfo smiled, ''I''m right! This is really my popular phase!'' Astolfo crawled on top of him under the blanket. ''Mother! Father! Finally... I''m going to graduate from my v?r??n?t?.'' "Kazuma..." Astolfo initiated and kissed Kazuma on his lips. Taking off their clothes, Astolfo lifted up Kazuma''s legs. "Huh? What are you--hicc! doing?" Kazuma asked him, being confused. Astolfo just gave him a smug smile, (Img<<<) "Eh..." When looked down on Astolfo''s ?h?st, he noticed something wrong. "Huh?" Something entered his bu??. He trembled, glancing down in shock. (Img<<<) ... He saw a Chunchunmaru penetrated his bu??. It was at this moment he knew, he f¨²cked up. "Gyaaaaaah!!" he screamed. Astolfo pounded Kazuma on the bed. The two had a very hot night and they did it passionately together. --- Meanwhile, - Highschool DxD World - "Waaaahh!" Haru wake up in the middle of the night, screaming. "Sun-kun! Why are you screaming all of sudden?!" Earth who''s sleeping on his arm woke up. "Adam, did you have nightmares?" Reginleif who''s sleeping on his another arm asked. "Harukin?" Paimon woke up who''s sleeping on his ?h?st. "I just had a nightmare of attending of marriage ceremony together with Akane." "What''s wrong with that?" Earth asked, rubbing her eyes. "It was a marriage ceremony between salty boy and Mika." Haru responded. ... "Go back to sleep!" they retorted. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later even though this chapter is a mistake.) Chapter 187 - 179: Thigh Dragon Chapter 179: Thigh Dragon Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ------- Kuoh Academy. Early in the morning, Reginleif and I went to the Academy and currently, we''re walking together with Sona and Tsubaki. "Sona-nee, I bought a lot of cake ingredients yesterday so feel free practice a lot." ... Sona was silent but I can see in her expression that she became embarrassed a little. I just smiled at her. "Hehe..." When Sona glanced at Reginleif, "You really had another companion. Where did your perverted girlfriend of yours yesterday went?" she asked. "She''s currently in our apartment, idling around and watching TV." I answered. Reginleif turned also towards Sona, fixing her glasses. They stared at each other for a moment. (Img<<<) ... Their glasses lit up with the sunlight at the same time. (Img<<<) Tsubaki joined them. (Img<<<) The three of them had it. "Reginleif, right? I heard that you wanted to borrow some books from the library. I lend you some of my favorite one." Sona said, smiling. "Me too." Tsubaki followed. "Thank you very much. Please take care of me." Reginleif spoke with gratitude, slightly bowing at them. It seems the three of them got along quickly. Looking ahead of us, I saw three familiar figures. "Isn''t those..." It''s Kiba Yuuto, Hyoudou Issei and a young girl with long blonde hair and green eyes walking between them. Her hair flows all the way down to her back, with split bangs over her forehead and a single strand sticking out from the top and sloping backward. She wears the Kuoh Academy girls'' uniform, albeit with a black sweater vest over her dress shirt in place of the cape and corset which has become her current main attire. "There''s no mistake, that''s Asia Argento." (Img<<<) Suddenly, "Huh?" I felt a demonic power coming from around the campus. I noticed Issei and his companions stopped when Kiba felt something. "I''m sorry, I''m going ahead. I would like check on something." I said, walking ahead of them in hurry, following after Issei and his companions. "Wait! Where are you going!?" Sona asked me but I''m already far away from them. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back quickly!" I yelled. "Yoh! Oppai Dragon. How was yesterday?" "Huh?" "Oppai Dragon?" Kiba was confused. The three of them glanced at me. Issei glanced at me for a moment. "Ah!" he pointed at me, remembering it. "You''re the middle schooler who caught me yesterday which made us beaten up by the girls. That hurts a lot, you bastard!" he got angry. I just smiled at him. "Yes, that''s right. And my name is Haru." "If you really want to see girls n?k?d, instead of peeping just barge inside their changing room and burn everything in your eyes." I recommended. "I''ll get beaten by them quickly!" Issei retorted. "What''s the difference? You''ll get beaten up anyway. It''s better have a full view." I shrugged my shoulders. "It''s your d¨¢mn fault!" he grabbed my collar. "Wait! Issei." Kiba grabbed Issei''s shoulder, stopping him. "You aren''t human, right?" he asked me. "You guys can still tell?" Kiba frowned, "Actually no, but yesterday... I can feel a divine aura from you and your female companion." "Oh, that? I''m already hiding my aura right now. But don''t worry, I don''t have any ill intention from coming here. I just went to visit Sona-nee today to teach her bake a cake properly." "Sona? You mean?" "Yeah, the student council president." We started to walk together, "To think that you''re acquainted with the president herself." Kiba spoke. "She showed us around Academy yesterday together with Tsubaki-nee." "If you calling them by their names like that, how old really are you?" "Currently, I''m 12 but I''m going to be 13 on December." "Aren''t you still a elementary student?! No wonder they let you out just like that upon entering the girls'' changing room." Issei was completely shock. "That''s just how it''s done, Oppai Dragon. I''m even entering the women''s bath and join with the lady''s to take a bath." I proudly said. "Aaahh! I''m so envious of you! Please teach me how to do that!" he desperately asked me. "Issei..." Kiba gave him a wry smile. "Mooo! Issei-san!" Asia grabbed Issei''s cheek and pinched it hard. "Aw aw aw! It''s hurts! Aw aw aw aw!" Issei became teary-eyed in pain. Arriving at their club house which is a three story building, with the third story serving as a clock-tower. It has been painted white with a black roof with vines creeping up to the second story. (Img<<<) "Can I join you guys to see what inside?" I asked them. "Sure, you''re welcome." Kiba said with a smile. "Thank you." I smiled back. "Anyway, my name is Kiba Yuuto and these two are my fellow club members, Hyoudou Issei and Asia Argento." "Nice to meet you, Haru!" Issei gave me a peace sign. "Hello!" Asia just waved at me with a smile. "Nice to meet you guys. Let me introduce myself again, my name is Arata Haru. Others call me Sun as I am a Sun God." I said with a smile. .... The smile on their face got broken and there was an awkward silence. "Ah! It slipped on my tongue. Please don''t tell others. Hahahaha..." I laughed, scratching the back of my head. "What?!" "How can you just your secret just like that?!" Issei yelled, complaining at me. Asia was completely shock, "You''re a God?... Ah! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!~~~" she bowed to me multiple times. "Kami-sama, please forgive--Ouch!" she prayed all of sudden but she felt a pain on her head. Kiba touched his forehead in headache. Am I such a pain to be with? Sona-nee and Tsubaki-nee always did the same yesterday. "Hey, you don''t to pray to me, Asia-nee. I''m just actually a half-God. Half of me is still a human." "Oh, so you''re a Demi-god." Kiba spoke to me. "Yes." "Why are you so nice to us devils?" he asked with serious tone. "Let me remind you guys. We''re not part of any of those three faction. More like, we''re neutral and independent. Getting along with you guys is up to me regardless of your race." I explained. "Okay..." Entering inside their clubroom, it''s interior is a wood-paneled room with Victorian-style couches and chairs along the walls. Inside the room, I saw a beautiful young woman with a voluptuous body, white skin, blue eyes. She has long, beautiful crimson hair that reaches down to her knee. (Img<<<) Rias Gremory, the Crimson-haired ruined princess. What a chunni title... She has a very unpleasant face right now. Near her is another beautiful young woman with a voluptuous figure, very long black hair and violet eyes. Her hair is tied in a long ponytail, reaching all the way down to her legs with two strands sticking out from the top and sloping backward, with an orange ribbon keeping it in place. (Img<<<) It''s Himejima Akeno. When she noticed me gazing at her, "Ara, looks like we have a guest." I''m having a bad feeling about her. Currently, she''s smiling like usual, but she has cold vibe. Sitting on the chair on the corner quietly is a petite girl with white hair and gold eyes. The front of her hair has two long bangs going past her shoulders and several loose bangs hanging over her forehead, while the back has a short bob cut. She also wears a black cat-shaped hair clip on both sides of her hair. (Img<<<) This girl should be Koneko. It looks like she doesn''t want to get involved with others much as possible. She reminds me of my little daughter Diona which is also a cat girl. In front of them is a beautiful young woman appearing to be in her early twenties with back-length silver hair that features a long braid on each side with small blue bows at the ends, while the rest is let down which ends in twin braids and silver eyes. She''s wearing a blue and white French maid outfit with long sleeves and a white maid headband over her head with red lipstick as a cosmetic accessory. (Img<<<) She should be Grayfia if I can remember. She looks really calm and collected. "Hey all!" Issei greeted them. "Huh? Grayfia-san?!" he noticed her. The room has an atmosphere where no one is talking. "Oh my." Kiba mumbled who''s standing in front of me. The four of us went inside the room but none of the members are talking to us. The atmosphere of this room is really tense. Asia was feeling uneasy so she held onto Issei''s sleeve with an uneasy face. He patted her head, comforting her and making her feel safe. Rias started to speak after looking at each of us. "Looks like everyone is here. Before we start the club, I want to ask who''s this boy you three brought here?" she glanced at me, asking them. "He''s Sona''s acquaintance. He came here with us to check this place." Kiba tried to answer. He didn''t reveal my real identity to her. He understands the situation and didn''t want to cause a commotion because of my identity. "Sona?" Rias looked at me suspiciously. "You seems to be not a devil. Are you aware of our real identity?" she asked, interrogating me. "Yeah. You guys are devils same as Sona-nee and Tsubaki-nee, right?" I responded. *Sigh* She sighed, touching her forehead. Am I really a headache?! "Okay then... I''ll just ask Sona later. You can stay here for a while." ... Her expression became serious, "There''s something I need to tell all of you." "Ojou-sama, do you want me to explain the situation?" Rias rejected Grayfia''s offer by waving her hand. "The truth is--" Suddenly, a magic-circle on the floor glew. "¡ªPhoenix!" Kiba spoke. The light shone through the room and a person appeared from the magic circle. Flames came out from the magic circle, and the room gets flowed with slight heat. There was a silhouette of a man inside the flames. And when he swung his arm across to the side, the flames disappeared. "Fuu, it''s been a while since I came to the human''s world." My widened in surprise hearing his voice. The voice was very familiar to me and I''ll never forget it. This voice... Looking at him. The one standing there was a man wearing a red suit. He''s wearing his suit casually so he didn''t have a tie and his shirt is opened till his ?h?st. He looks like he''s in his early 20''s. He''s handsome and seems to be more of the bad boy type. He has his hands inside his pockets. (Img<<<) "Dio." I mumbled with serious tone. The guy looked around the room, and then smirks after finding Rias. "My lovely Rias. I came to see you." Rias is looking at him with her eyes half closed, being annoyed of him. It doesn''t seem like she is welcoming him. But the guy doesn''t seem to care and approaches her. "Now then, Rias. Let''s go and take a look at the ceremony hall. The date of the ceremony is decided so we need to check it before then." he frivolously said then grabbed rudely her arm. "...Let go of me, Raiser." Rias said with a deep and serious voice while shaking his hand off. She was really angry of him. The guy named Raiser doesn''t seems to care about having his hand shook off and just smirked. Issei seems to be also angry, "Hey, you. You are being rude to Buchou. Actually, what''s with that attitude towards a girl?" he clearly said to him. When Raiser glanced at him, and started looking at him as if he was looking at some trash. Issei became pissed off even more. "Ah? Who are you?" Raiser asked with displeased tone. He''s clearly looking down on him. "I am the servant Devil of Rias Gremory-sama! I''m the Pawn, Hyoudou Issei." "Hmm. Ah, okay." Issei slipped after Raiser made a dull reaction at him. Somehow, he felt hurt by his reaction. "Pffffft!" I chuckled. "Haru, you little bastard!" He switched his anger at me. "You should told him a something better like ''Hey, you! Don''t touch my woman, you chicken bastard! Do you know whom you''re talking to? I''m the Oppai Dragon, Hyoudou Issei who will kick your ?ss and send back home crying. I''ll warning you that never ever mess with me.'' just like that. Isn''t that sounds better?" I said, telling him something better to say. "Why are calling me Oppai Dragon?!" he retorted. "What a lecherous name." Koneko looked at him with disgusted expression. "Wait, Koneko! It''s a misunderstanding!" "What? You don''t love b??bs?" I said with surprised tone. "Of course, I love them!" "Then you''re the Oppai Dragon." "I''m telling you that don''t call me with that name!" "It really suits you. Just accept the fact, Oppai Dragon." "Ugh!" "Then what about you? Do you love b??bs also?" Issei pointed at me. "Issei, what are you talking with a kid?" Kiba tried to stop him. "Shut up, Ikemen! He''s the one who started this!" Rias looks tired because of the two of us. "Yeah, I like them a lot, but I''m more of a th??h person." I responded normally. "How about I call you Thigh Dragon then!?" "Oh, I like the sound of that. You can call me with that name." I gladly said to him. "Ugh....." Issei slipped from reaction. Raiser frowned at the two of us. "What''s with these two? A comedy duo? Fine, they''re not funny. How about I teach these two a lesson." Issei and I glanced at him. "Anyway, who the heck are you?" Issei pointed at him. Raiser seems to be a little surprised by his question. He glanced at Rias, "...Oh? Rias, you haven''t mentioned me to your servants? I mean, are there guys who don''t know me? A reincarnated Devil? Even so." "I didn''t tell them because there was no need." she said with cold tone. "Oh my, harsh like always. Hahaha..." Raiser just laughed. Grayfia stepped forward, "Hyoudou Issei-sama, Haru-sama, right?" "Yes." we responded. "This person is Raiser Phoenix-sama. He''s a pure-blood High-class Devil, and the third son of the House of Phoenix." Grayfia explained to us. "And he is the husband of the next heiress of the House of Gremory." I know who''s she''s talking about but like I care. "He is engaged to Rias-ojousama." ...... "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!!" Issei was completely shock. I remembered that I also have a Fiancee and I keep forgetting about her on purpose. Because she might like it even more. After that, we just let the talk alone each other. But I''m noticing that Akeno gazing at me often that it made shivered just looking back at her. The way she looks at me with delight, ???k?n? her lips was really scary. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Next Chapter: Harem Vs Harem Chapter 188 - 180: Haru Vs Raiser Chapter 180: Haru vs Raiser Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ------- In the club room of Occult Research Club, "The tea made by Rias''s Queen is superb." Raiser praised Akeno''s tea. "Thank you very much." Akeno is also smiled, slightly bowed at him. But I can sense a different feeling from her which is very cold. When she retreated back, she noticed my gaze again and glanced at me. (Img<<<) Suddenly, the atmosphere around her became warm and she slightly blushed at me. She touched her left cheek with her palm, "Ara Ara, is something wrong with my face?" she asked me with a smile. (Img<<<) "Nothing!" I immediately looked away from her, sipping on my tea. Scary! Scarier than Lalatina''s mother, Katarina-sama! Rias who is sitting on the sofa, Raiser just carelessly sat next to her and is holding her shoulder. Rias kept on shaking his hands off, but the guy keeps on touching her hair, hands and shoulders. I guess that guy is spoiled too much by his rich family. I was never like that when we''re still wealthy in my past life. The others are sitting away from these two High-class Devils and can only look at them. Except me who''s sitting on the couch alone in front of them. *Sip* I sipped on my tea, relaxing. "Not bad..." "Haru, can you read atmosphere right now." Issei was looking at me strangely. "Like I care, I''m a guest too. Please treat me same as him." "But he''s a High-class devil and you''re..." He suddenly became silent and didn''t continue to tell my identity. He knows a trouble will happen if High-class devil known my identity. I just smiled at his reaction and drunk my tea. Raiser keeps touching Rias''s body. He even started touching her leg then to her th??hs as well. He seems having fun doing this. But he suddenly smiled, having a perverted expression. "U-Umm, Ise-san. Did something good happen?" Asia who is next to him, asked with a worried face. "...Indecent thinking is prohibited." Koneko gave him some harsh words. While they''re having there own world. "Huh?" I noticed Akeno walking towards me. She sat next to me which made me shivered then she moved closer to me with our shoulders touching each other. "U-Umm... Akeno-san, aren''t you to close to me?" I was really nervous. "Ara, I haven''t introduce myself yet but you already know about me?" I sweated profusely. I forgot about that and messed up! Now, she will became suspicious of me. "I heard about you from Sona-nee and Tsubaki-nee." I lied naturally as I breathe. "Eh... You called them big sisters with their names but what about me? You should call me O-ne-e-chan!" she spoke softly close to my ears. (Sample<<<) I shivered again. "Yes, Akeno-nee!" I immediately said. She moved closer to me with big br??sts pressed on my shoulder. Touching her lips with her finger. "It''s O-ne-e-chan!" ... I can''t say it. "O-ne-e-chan!" she repeated. I''m being pressured. "Akeno-oneechan?" I called her with embarrassed tone. "Can you repeat it?" "Akeno-oneechan..." "Again." "Akeno-oneechan." "Please say it louder." "Akeno-oneechan!" "Kyaah! How cute!" She suddenly hugged me with my face sinking between her enormous br??st. "Hmmmp! Hmmmp!" I struggled to breathe. I noticed that she was sniffing on my head. "You smell really good." she licked her lip, delightfully looking at me like a delicious food. (Img<<<) When she let go of me, I finally felt relief. "I''m sorry about that, Ufufu..." This woman is really scary. "I heard that you love girl''s th??hs. As my apology, you can touch mine right now." she offered. "Maybe, next time." I responded. "Come on, don''t be shy." I still hesitated. "Ufufu. If you don''t want to. Then..." She suddenly grabbed my wrist and shoved it between her legs. I immediately pulled it out but, "Huh?" I tried to pull it again but it was stuck. My arm is locked between her th??hs. This woman... She teasing me. (Sample<<<) I can''t pull out my arm! But when I try, "Mmmmh." she m??ns. When I moved it around, "Huh?" Before I noticed my arm already touching her crotch. "Mmmmh!" she m??ns again but this time, it louder. Everyone behind was looking at us weirdly. "Akeno-oneechan, please stop it already." "Ufufu. I wonder what are you talking about." she just laughed at me. She having fun doing this. When she let go of my arm, I can sense the feeling of her crotch in my wrist. "Ara Ara, did you like it?" she asked while still smiling. *Sigh* "Yeah, but please give me a break." I sighed. "Ufufu." (Img<<<) "Stop it already!" Rias''s angry voice echoed throughout the room. When we turned towards her, Rias got up from the sofa and is glaring sharply at Raiser. Raiser on the other hand is smirking like usual. "Raiser! I told you before! I will not marry you!" Rias angrily said. "Yeah, I heard that before. But Rias, that won''t do, you know? I think the situation of your household is quite serious." "That''s none of your concern! If I''m the next heiress for the House of Gremory, then I will choose who will become my husband! My father, brother, and everyone in the clan are rushing it! Also it was a promise that I will be free until I graduate from university of the human world!" "That''s right. You will basically be free. You can go to college and you can do whatever you like with your servants. But your Otou-sama and Sirzechs-sama are worried. They are afraid that your household will become extinct. We lost a great number of pure-blood Devils in the last war. Even if the war has ended, our rivalry with the Fallen Angels and God hasn''t ended yet. It''s not rare for the successors of pure-blood Devil to get killed in the worthless battle against them, which leads to the household becoming extinct. So for a pure-blood Devil that are also happens to be a High-class Devil, getting together would be the obvious solution for the forces of Devils. A pure-blood High-class Devil. Even you know that these children will be important from now on, right?" Rias and Raiser started to argue about the situation of their households. Rias became quiet when Raiser started a serious topic. But her sharp eyes hasn''t changed. Raiser still continued to talk after drinking the tea. "The newly produced Devils¡ª. The ones like your servants, the reincarnated Devils, are expanding in terms of strength but that would make us, the High-class Devils with old history background, lose our place. There are old nobles who gets close to the reincarnated Devils because they are very powerful. Well, that might be alright. The newly produced Devils are also important for our future. But we can''t allow the pure-blood Devils to go extinct right? You and I were chosen in order to prevent the pure-bloods from going extinct. My house is safe because I have my older brothers. But there are only two siblings in your house. And your brother is someone who left the house. Then there would only be you, Rias, who can inherit the House of Gremory. If you don''t take a husband, the House of Gremory will go extinct in your generation. Are you trying to crush the household that has been continuing for a very long time? Because of the past war, there is not even half the number of Devils who were referred as "72 pillars". This marriage has the future of the Devils on the line." 72 pillars? There''s a lot of story about that in my past life but I can''t remember. "I''m not going to crush my house. And I am willing to take a husband." Hearing Rias, Raiser made a big smile. "Oh, to be expected from Rias! Then let''s¡ª" "But I won''t marry you, Raiser. I will marry the one I acknowledge. Even the Devils from the old noble house have the right to choose." Rias clearly said to him. Hearing that, Raiser suddenly became unpleasant. His eyes became sharper and he even made a noise with his tongue. "Tch! You know, Rias. I''m also a Devil who carries the name of House of Phoenix behind me. I can''t let that name get tarnished. I didn''t even want to come to a small old building like this in the human world. Rather, I don''t like the human world that much. The fire and wind of this world is filthy. For a Devil like me who rules fire and wind, I can''t stand it!" Flames appeared and bursted around Raiser, standing up. "I will take you back to the underworld, even if I have to burn all of your servants." His hostility and killing intent filled the room but I just poured another cup of tea and drink it, ignoring them. *Sip* I sipped, "Taste of happiness." I said with satisfied expression. His threatening means nothing to me. Asia clinged on Issei''s arm being scared. I noticed Grayfia is calm same as me. Is that a maid power? Always calm on any situation? Kiba and Koneko aren''t trembling but they are getting ready to fight any time against him. Rias made a stance against Raiser, and there are red aura emitting around her body. Raiser also started covering his body with fire. Intense heat filled the room that it made me slightly relax same as Sauna after bath. The flame gathered around his back and formed into wings of flame. Yeah, just like a being grilled chicken. I''ll make some for everyone later. The atmosphere is intense but Grayfia suddenly interfered calmly, "Ojou-sama, Raiser-sama, please calm down. If both of you were to continue, then I won''t be quiet about it. For Sirzechs-sama''s honour, I won''t hold back." Rias and Raiser both made a serious face after hearing Grayfia-san''s quiet and intense voice. It seems like they are scared of her. As expected of this maid, she''s professional. Her maid power even made this spoiled noble children fear her. Raiser calmed the flames around his body and sighed while shaking his head. "...To be told that by the ''Strongest Queen'', even I would be scared... I definitely wouldn''t want to fight the people from Sirzech-sama''s group, which is known to be made up of monsters." Rias also stopped her red demonic-power and disbands her battle position. Seeing that both Rias and Raiser have no intention to fight, "Master, Sirzechs-sama, and those from the House of Phoenix knew it would turn out like this. To tell you the truth this was to be the last discussion meeting. Everyone knew that it wouldn''t be solved, so they decided to make a last resort." Grayfia spoke. "Last resort? What do you mean, Grayfia?" Rias asked. "Ojou-sama, if you wish to push your opinion forward, then how about you settle it by having a ''Rating Game'' against Raiser-sama?" Rias becomes speechless hearing Grayfia. She seems to be very shocked. Rating Game? Oh, I remember now. They''re going to lose this Rating Game against Raiser. "It''s a game that is played by the Devils with peerage, and they compete by making their servants battle." Kiba explained behind me. Wow! Sounds fun. "Just as you know, Ojou-sama, only m?tur? aged Devils can participate in official ''Rating Game''. But if it''s an unofficial match between pure-blood Devils, even immature Devils can participate. However, in this case¡ª" "When it involves the family and household problems." Rias continued to talk while making a sigh. *Sigh* "In other words Otou-sama and the others decided to have a game as a last resort if I was to decline, right? ¡­Just how far are they intending to interfere with my life to feel satisfied¡­!" "Then Ojou-sama, you are saying you would also decline to participate in the game?" "No, I won''t, since this is a chance. Alright then. Let''s settle this with a game, Raiser." Raiser smirked after Rias''s provoking words. "Hee, so you''re accepting it. I don''t mind. But I''m already a m?tur?d Devil and I have already participated in the official game. Right now I have won most of the games. Even so, you still want to play, Rias?" Raiser replied back with an even more provocative words. Rias send back a fearless smile. "I will. I will blow you away, Raiser!" "Fine. If you win, do whatever you like. But if I win, you will marry me immediately." Both of them glared at each other. "Understood. I, Grayfia, have confirmed both sides opinion. I will be in charge of the game between the two household. Is that okay?" "Yes." "Yeah." Rias and Raiser both agreed to Grayfia''s approval. "Understood. I will inform the two households then." Grayfia-san bowed her head after confirming. "Hey, Rias. Would the ones here be your servants?" Rias twitched her eyes at his words. "So what?" Raiser started laughing after Rias answered him as if he found it amusing. "Then this match will be a laugh. Only your ''Queen'', the ''Priestess of Thunder'' can fight on par with my adorable servants." Saying that, Raiser snapped his fingers, and a magic-circle on the floor glew. The magic-circle had the same emblem that Raiser appeared from. Then shadows appeared from the magic-circle. (Img<<<) My cheek twitched and became speechless after I saw the number of shadows that appears from the magic-circle. "Well, these are my cute servants." Around Raiser who said that, 15 people that seems to be his servants gathers around him. It''s a complete piece like in real chess. He had a maximum number of 15 servant Devils under his control. And all of them are girls! It''s harem! (Img<<<) "That''s quite a lot!" I was surprised. While drinking my tea, I turned towards Issei. ... He seems look jealous towards Raiser. "Oppai Dragon, are you envious of him?" "I''m not! But..." he responded. But, he''s obviously lying. "H-Hey, Rias... This servant of yours over there is crying a lot while looking at me." Raiser spoke, being freaked out of Issei. Rias placed her hand on her forehead when she glanced towards Issei. "This boy''s dream is to have a harem. I think he was moved after looking at your servants." she responded. "Gross!" "Raiser-sama, this person is freaking me out." Raiser''s girls made a disgusted face while looking at Issei. Raiser calmed them down while patting their bodies. "Don''t say that, my cute girls. Looking up to upper stream folks is what a lowly ones does. Let''s show them how passionate we are." While saying that, Raiser took and started to have a tongue kiss with one of the girls. He''s making noise by moving his tongue around the woman''s mouth. Rias seems like she didn''t care, but she looks disgusted by him. "Nn...afu..." The woman was making a sweet voice while putting her legs around Raiser''s crotch. Now, I having a Deja Vu of having a passionate kiss with Gaia yesterday. Please stop it! "Hauhauhauuu..." Asia who''s next to Issei have her face turned red. This view must be too strong for her. Raiser taken his mouth away while there is a thread of saliva, and then started to tongue kiss another girl. Holding my head, Don''t start the 2nd round here too! I''m keep remembering everything that I did it too with other lovers! Raiser who finished his 2nd tongue kiss smirked while looking down at Issei. "His next line is ''--You will never be able to do this''." I said with my Jojo guessing trick. "You will never be able to do this...--What?!" Raiser was surprised. "Then Oppai Dragon will say, ''Don''t say what I think you were saying! Damn it! Boosted Gear!''." I followed with confident tone. "Don''t say what I think you were saying! Damn it! Boosted Gear!--Huh?" Issei was surprised too. His left arm lit up a red light then a red gauntlet which has a mark of a dragon engraved in it. Both of them glanced at me, "Calm down, Oppai Dragon. Now is not the right time to face him. You''ll just lose and get beaten one sidedly. It''s better settle this with him in the Rating Game than fighting him alone." I said with calm tone, drinking my tea. "Ara Ara." Akeno smiled at me. "But Haru! This womaniser isn''t good enough to be with Buchou!" Issei pointed at him. "Huh? Weren''t you looking up to the so-called womaniser?" Raiser responded to him. He''s right. "S-Shut up! That''s different with the thing about Buchou! At this rate, you will continue to flirt with other girls even after you marry Buchou!" Ugh! That hit me too. "Heroes love women. That''s a saying in the human world, right? A good phrase indeed. But this is just a close relationship with my servants. Aren''t you also getting adored by Rias?" Raiser spoke. Issei became irritated, "Hero my ?ss! You are just a bird guy! Fire bird Phoenix? Hahaha! That''s the same as Yakitori!" His provoking him. But, Yakitori or Grilled chicken is delicious. I''ll try to make one later with Sona-nee. Raiser had a furious expression, "Yakitori!? Y-You Low-class Deeeeevil! Don''t get ahead of yourself! That''s not the way you talk to a High-class Devil! Rias, what''s going on with your discipline towards your servants!?" Rias just looked away, "Like I care." "Hey Yakitori-guy! I will just beat the crap out of you with my Boosted Gear!" Issei tried to provoke Raiser again. His Boosted Gear... It doubles his power every 10 seconds. "We don''t need to have a game! I will just take you all down, right here, right now!" *Boost!!* The sound came from the jewel located on his gauntlet, and at the same time, I can sense his power increasing. It''s a proof that his power has been doubled. But it''s not enough to face against Raiser. *Sigh* I sighed. "Oppai Dragon, I already told you to calm down. Don''t blame me later if you get defeated easily." I poured another tea and drunk it. Issei is hot-headed right now and full of spirits. *Sigh* Raiser sighed too. "Mira. Do it." "Yes, Raiser-sama." Raiser gave an order to his servant. She''s a young girl with blue hair and light brown eyes. Her hair is styled with six short ponytails, with four of the six. The front of her hair features split bangs going across her forehead, with side bangs framing her face. Her outfit consists of a white haori with a red obi, which is worn under a red happi coat. She wears bandages on her forearms and shins, and wears black guards over her hands. For footwear, she wears a pair of z¨­ri. (Img<<<) She takes out a stick that martial artists use and makes a battle posture after swinging her stick around. When Issei charged forward, he stopped when the small girl block his path. He hesitated facing the small. He''s wide open. "Ugh!" The small girl dashed forward, hitting him in the stomach with her stick. Issei crashed into the ceiling. "Gahaa!" Then he fell down on the floor. "See! I told ya." I said, glancing down on him. "Ise-san!" "Issei!" Asia and Rias rushed towards him and checked his condition. When Asia came to his side, she put her hands on his stomach. Instantly, a green light enveloped around his body. Raiser walked towards Issei, crouching down. "Then he will say..." "--You are weak." Raiser and I said at the same time. Raiser frowned at me, "Who''s this kid?" "He told me that he is the acquaintance of Sona of the Sitri Clan." "Sitri Clan? To think they brought a child here. This place is not a playground. We''re having an ?du?t conversation here." I ignored him, calmly drinking my tea. "Just let him. He''s just a kid." "No, he''s already getting on my nerves for a while now. He needs to be punish!" Raiser looked at me with annoyed face. "You have no shame, Raiser. Even you will go against a kid." Rias said with disgusted tone. "Tch! Hey, you! Annoying brat! Go back home and suck your Mom''s t?ts! This place ain''t for a brat like you!" "Raiser!" Rias glared at him. Akeno didn''t like what he said to me do she looks at him with furious face. ... I was silent. What did he just say? "Ojou-sama! Raiser-sama! Move away from him quickly!" Grayfia shouted very loud. "What?" Rias and Raiser was confused. I calmly placed down my tea cup on the table. Then glancing at Raiser with a smile, "So you have chosen death." *Thud!* *Menacing!* (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 189 - 181: One-sided Battle Chapter 181: One-sided Battle Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ------- When Raiser angered Haru, making felt offended from he said to him. He looked at him with a smile but he''s giving a different vibe which is murderous. Grayfia immediately sensed it and quickly warned Rias and Raiser to move away from him. But the two was just became confuse and turned towards her. This left her no other choice but to move quickly in front of the two and protect them with her everything, sensing something very dangerous from Haru. "So you have chosen death." Haru spoke with menacing tone. An overwhelming magical power surged out of Haru''s body which surprised everyone around. Grayfia took her stance to protect them. *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* *Thud!* In an instant, Raiser suddenly flew and crashed through the wall of the room. *Crash!!* "Gu-haa!" He spewed out some blood from his mouth. "Raiser-sama!" "Raiser-sama! Are you okay?!" *Cough!* *Cough!* He coughed some blood and they noticed that his whole body is bleeding. His arms and legs are dislocated and has a lot of bruise from head to toe. The suit that he''s wearing has a lot of tear, seeing through that his body injured and wounded. "W-What did just happened?" Rias was completely shocked, seeing her beaten up Fiance. All of their eyes widened in surprise from what just happened. When all of them glanced at Haru, they didn''t even saw him move. He''s just drinking tea. Grayfia was just standing there in shocked. She''s not moving. Everyone noticed that she''s sweating profusely. "A demon..." she mumbled. "Demon?" Rias glanced at her. "Before Raiser-sama flew away, I saw a shadow of a demon behind him!" "Demon? Aren''t he--" Kiba can''t believe on what she''s saying and glanced at Haru. "You little bastard!" Haru just smiled at him. "Oh, you''re still alive, Yakitori. I guess I held back too much on you. Be sure glad that your regeneration ability was able to save you." Grayfia frowned at Haru. Aside from seeing a demonic shadow behind him, she didn''t see Haru move from his seat. ''What was that?'' she thought. After drinking his tea, Haru stood up. A void suddenly appeared above him. A girl came out from it and it was Reginleif. "Adam!" she grabbed gently on Haru''s right hand. "Divine Treasure Forge, V?lundr!" Reginleif turned into a knuckleduster on Haru''s right hand. *Sigh* "You sure don''t want to leave me during any fight." Haru sighed then smiled. Grayfia''s eyes widened in surprise seeing his weapon. "What is that?!" Rias was shocked, sensing something dangerous from Haru''s weapon. Haru suddenly vanished. Grayfia immediately turned around, dashed towards Raiser. "Not this time." "It''s over." Haru threw his fist towards Raiser face. Raiser just froze when he perceived his death. Grayfia suddenly appeared in front of him, crossing her arm to block Haru''s attack. She closed her eyes. Haru halted his fist before he hit her. *Byouk!* Cracks appeared on the empty air spreading from his fist. *Boom!* His fist created a powerful shockwave that even torn Grayfia''s maid uniform into small pieces, leaving her completely n?k?d. The ground also shook, making the others stumbled down. All the people around covered themselves while the others are pushed away, rolling on the floor. "Kyaah!" After that, with Haru slightly tilting his head, "Why you go so far to protect this piece of sh*t?" he asked. ... Grayfia didn''t respond and stiffly glanced behind her back. Her eyes widened in shock. She saw the walls of the rooms behind her was pulverized and all had a big holes straight to the outside. On the last destroyed wall, she can see through a tree with a hole that also got punched through by force of his fist. The others also followed and see the damages created by Haru. All their faces went paled, "Is this really just from the force of his fist? What will happen if Grayfia-san get hit by that punch? How terrifying... his power." Kiba spoke as a sweat appeared on his temple. Issei can''t believe what he seeing, "So this is the power of a god. Just a simple punch from him already did this much without even landing it. Messing with a god is really a grave mistake." Raiser glared at Haru as he gritted his teeth but anyone can see the fear on his face. He can''t do anything against him. His injuries are still regenerating and it''s very slow. He was beaten up without even touching him. Looking down, Haru walked towards him with conceited smile, "What''s with that face? Aren''t you going to punish me?" "You little--" Sweats appeared from Raiser''s forehead, becoming nervous. Haru suddenly took off his eye patch and showed him his crimson red left eye which made him surprised. It was glowing red. Raiser was trembling in fear. "You know, even I laugh and get angry. At time like this, people should laugh, get angry, and cry. Isn''t that what being a human means?" ... "But I didn''t do any of that because I came here in peace. And as a half-god and a half-human, I choose to ignore calmly what have you been saying about me." He glared at Raiser which made him nervous, "But now, you have crossed the line and mocked me with my mother, you mongrel!" He unleashed a intense magical energy, making Raiser pale and overwhelmed. Everyone around Haru can also feel his power. *Adam!* When Reginleif called through his mind, He stopped suddenly. *You''re right hand. It''s bleeding!* Haru checked his right hand, "Huh?" It was dripping with blood. The knuckleduster lit up and Reginleif appeared, grabbing Haru''s right hand and wiped it quickly with white towel. "Combining your abilities together in a single attack caused your hand to be injured. How foolish can you be, Adam! Learn some restraint!" she scolded him. "I''m sorry..." "Don''t move! I''ll apply some first aid." Before the two of them notice, they were surrounded by Raiser''s servants. "Hehehe... Hahahaha!" Raiser laughed, "If you bleed that means you can be killed, right? Little brat." Haru and Reginleif frowned at him. "Killing you, a God will be such big honor for us devils." "You never learned, do you? You think they''re enough to defeat me?" Haru clenched his left fist. Sweat appeared on his forehead, ''I guess I have no choice but use that technique...'' Looking around his surroundings, ''The gender equality.'' he thought. "Attack him!" Raiser ordered. "Wait!" They all stopped when they saw a floating child suddenly appeared in front of Haru and Reginleif. "What is that?" "Isn''t that a child?" "How cute..." All their attention are focused on her. "Paimon..." Haru''s face went paled. It was Paimon and she''s wearing a colorful kimono with frill skirt. She''s holding different kind of snacks. (Img Chapter 190 - Side Story 6 Side Story 6 Spoiler Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ------- In the underworld. Looking at the board with Gaia for the match, ____________ Great Holy Tournament The match will determine the fate of Raiser Phenex. Round 1: Grayfia Lucifuge Vs Krul Tepes Round 3: Falbium Asmodeus Vs Maple Round 4: Ajuka Beelzebub Vs Gaia Round 5: Sirzechs Lucifer Vs Adam Rules: 1.) No killing. Just a friendly match. ... _____________ Seeing the board, "This match up, aren''t we highly to lose here?" "Krul and Esdeath will be in a big disadvantage and might lose the match." "Don''t worry, I believe in you and Maple to win if that happens." ... I was silent, staring at her. "What''s wrong, Sun-kun? Why are you looking at me like that?" "Well... It''s you that I actually worried about. You''re the one who''s highly to lose here." ... "Huh? What are talking about, Sun-kun? Seems like you''re forgetting whom you''re talking to." Something changes on her eyes which I''m very familiar, "Hehe..." (Img Chapter 191 - 182: Trouble Arrives Chapter 182: Trouble Arrives Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - -------When Paimon opened the portal from different worlds around. Suddenly, the ceiling lit up above me and feathers fell from it scattering around the room. My eyes widened seeing the three familiar figures descended down from the light. It was the Goddess trio. Gaia was in her Rem form, Eris was in her Chris form and Aqua is in her blue thing form. When they landed gently beside me, "I heard that you''re calling for our help, Sun-kun. We came here in hurry learning about your situation." Earth said with a smile. Chapter 192 - 183: Confirmation Chapter 183: Confirmation Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - "They''re all Harukin''s lovers." Issei''s eyes widened in surprise. He glanced at my lovers, counting them one by one, "One, two, three, four, five, six, seven... seventeen, eighteen..." Tears started to fall from his eyes when counted last at Maple. "Nineteen! Ugh... huhuhu..." "Why is he crying, Harukin? Is something wrong with him?" Yunyun asked me. "It was his dream." I responded. "To have a harem." ... Yunyun just gave him a wry smile. Nee-san was looking at him with squinted eyes. Erza and Akane touched their forehead in headache. "Ara Ara." Mirajane just smiled. Eris was massaging Aqua''s back as she vomits on the floor. Lalatina, my fiancee was still hugging herself while having her own world of perverted fantasies. Krul was already satisfied sipping my blood and decided to ?ssist Reginleif on applying first aid on my severely injured right hand. "You girls had the guts to go against Sun, right? Why don''t you go against me too?" Esdeath said with conceited smile. (Img Chapter 193 - 184: Wild Four Great Satan Appears Chapter 184: Wild Four Great Satan Appears Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ------- In Occult Research Club room. "Oppai Dragon... To tell you the truth. I''m not even aiming to have harem. It was just inevitable..." I said looking away, being dejected. "What?! Are you telling me that girls just naturally gathers around you and fell in love with you? How''s that possible?--Wait! Now I think about it, you look actually handsome. It just that your barcode tattoo below your right eye is making you look like weirdo. Also that heterochromia eyes, you look like a child with Chuunibyou." Issei observing my face. "Yeah, yeah. I heard that a lot." I got annoyed. "Issei? Don''t forget that he''s a middle schooler." Kiba reminded him. When Issei remembered that, he became dispirited. "A middle schooler that has harem while me, a second year high schooler already and had nothing. Ugh! Huhuhu~" he cried in pain, prostrating on the floor. "Ise-san..." Asia went towards him and hugged him behind. "Don''t worry, I''ll be always beside you no matter what happens." she said, patting his head. Nothing? Really? "Asia!" Issei hugged her waist, crying. "Do you think I can still get harem?" Asia''s cheek twitched, "Ise-san, I think that''s a bit..." Kiba gave him a wry smile. Rias is having a headache. "You''re the worst!" Koneko looked at him with disgusted expression. ... "Papa!" "Daddy!" "Dad!" My three daughters ran and hugged me. I just patted their head. Suddenly, Koneko noticed something and walked towards me. "This..." She touched Diona''s cat ears. *Slap!* Diona immediately slapped her hand. "Hey! Don''t touch my ears!" she covered her cat ears. "Are... they real?" Koneko was completely shock. "Of course, they''re real! Only Dad, Mom and my siblings can touch them." Diona answered. "Then, are you also a nekomata?" "Nekomata? What do you mean by that?" Diona evaded the hands of Koneko. "No, she''s just an ordinary cat girl. She doesn''t have the abilities of your species." I answered. "Are you really her parent?" Koneko asked me. "Aren''t you a middle schooler? How vulgar." she told me with harsh tone. "Shut up, I have my own situation. I don''t really care now what others think. Also I already rejected my humanity a long time so what do you think is normal doesn''t apply to me." Koneko frowned at me. While talking with them, before I noticed, I forgot about Raiser. Glancing at him and his servants, ... Esdeath already froze them in ice opponents. "Tch! How weak! I''m quite disappointed." Krul joined them, she currently stepping on her opponent on the floor. "Yeah, it''s really disappointing. Giant Toad are better opponents than them." she spoke, grinning. Akame just knocked out her opponent unconscious. Chelsea just decided to watch from the sideline. Gaia... she sent them flying, crashing on the wall. And Kurumi, she sealed the movement of Raiser''s Queen and harassing her. It was a one-sided battle. The only one remaining one standing is Raiser and Grayfia who already covered herself with a white curtain. But beside them, there''s a young girl glaring at me. She has dark blue eyes and has a long blonde hair tied into twintails with large, drill-like curls and blue ribbons keeping them in place. The front of her hair has several bangs hanging over her forehead, with a V-shaped fringe hanging over the bridge of her nose. Chapter 194 - 185: Tournament Chapter 185: Tournament Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - Facing Sirzechs Lucifer, showing our immense power from each other. Grayfia went between us. "Sirzechs-sama, Haru-sama. I think you two shouldn''t fight in this place." Sirzechs and I are still staring at each other. Earth walked beside me, "She''s right, Sun-kun. If you two fight here, this country will be completely destroyed. How about we just settle this in a tournament. We''ll let these devils host it since we''re from far away place." Both of us stopped and glanced at her. "Oh, nice idea. Earth!" I said then glanced at Sirzechs. "How about it, Sirzechs-san?" *Sigh* He sighed, "I know, I know. You have a deep sister complex." "You''re one to talk! Harukin!/Haru!/Sun!/Husband!/Adam!/Sun-kun!/Aelius-sama!/Shouta-kun!" The girls behind me retorted. "You sure had a lot of names. Which is the real one?" Sirzechs asked me. "It''s Haru... Arata Haru." I answered. "Hey! Your real name is Harukin. King Crimson, Harukin of the Crimson Demon Clan. Also, you should be doing our cool clan introduction." Nee-san scolded me. "Pffffft!" Sirzechs and Serafall chuckled. "Don''t laugh! Crimson-Haired Prince of Destruction!" I retorted. "Hahahaha hahahaha~ To think I will meet an amusing god like you." "Haha. Not funny." "And also, what''s with this blonde hair?! We''re born with the same hair color and you fully changed it!Are you turning into a delinquent?! As your twin sister and your wife, I''ll never tolerate this!" "Nee-san! This blonde color of my hair is natural!" I replied, holding her wrist as I stop her from pulling my hair. "How about this then, Haru? In ten days, I''ll be hosting this tournament in the underworld and it will be only a friendly match and no killing. Are you okay with that?" Stopping Nee-san, she pouted at me. "I''m fine with that as long it is in day time." I responded to him. "Okay then... We''ll start the tournament a day after the rating game of my little sister and Raiser." "I don''t mind." "I''m just curious. Why are you so sure that my little sister will lose the rating game?" he asked. Rias frowned at me. "It''s not that I''m underestimating their capabilities. More like I believe that her peerage is stronger than that Yakitori guy''s peerage." "Huh?" Rias was surprised from what I said. "The big difference is just she''s too inexperience and this is her first time playing the game. With that Yakitori guy''s experience, he should already had a lot of tricks on his sleeve. Opss! I can''t tell you more than that. Find it out by yourselves." "I understand now what you mean. I''m sorry for my rude behavior." Sirzechs apologized. "It''s fine, it''s fine... what about the rules of the tournament?" "I guess we''re having a five on five battle. There will be going a five round match and each round, the side who will win three times will be the victors of the tournament." he explained. "What about the reward?" "Hmmm..." Both of us glanced at Raiser, "I guess you can kill him." Sirzechs answered. "I accept!" I gave him a thumbs up. Raiser''s face went paled, "Sirzechs-sama!" he yelled in fear. "You reap what you sow." Sirzechs said with cold tone. "Sirzechs-sama! Please!" Raiser begged for his life but we ignored him. "Then we''ll meet again in 10 days later, King Crimson, Harukin... Pffffft!" "Shut up! Crimson Satan, Sirzechs Lucifer!" "Now, I just realize both of you have some similarities." "Both of you have severe sister complex and a doting father." "Is that true?" Sirzechs asked. "Seriously?" "I agree with you in that." Earth nodded. Everyone behind me nodded too and Nee-san blushed. ... Serafall went towards me curiously, "Hmmm... You seems to be a nice god. Nice to meet you¡î. I am the Maou Serafall Leviathan¡î. Call me Levia-tan¡î." She''s sparkling just like a wind. "You know Sona?" "Yes! She showed us around the school yes... ter... day..." I suddenly remembered that I need teach her how to bake a cake properly on this morning. "Ah! I forgot!" "Paimon!" "Yes!" Paimon floated towards me. "Is Fairy Tail World frozen in time too?" "Don''t worry, Harukin. Paimon already unfrozen the time on all of your world gates." "I''m glad. Then can you bring everyone there?" "Sure, but what about you, Harukin?" "I''m just going to teach someone to bake a cake then I have to look for Maple best friend. After that, I''ll join you girls and train for the tournament." "Okay, Harukin." She turned around towards Nee-san and others. "Hey, Everyone! We''re having a vacation at the beach in Erza and Mirajane''s home world!" she announced. "Beach? Yay!" My daughters rejoiced. "Megumin, let''s have a competition in the beach!" Yunyun pointed at Nee-san. "You''re just lonely, right? Fine, I''ll shall accept your challenge." Nee-san doing chunni pose. "Hey! I have friends now!" "Okay, Erza and I will show everyone around." Mirajane said with a smile. "Esdeath, Akame. It seems you two are good with swords. How about we spar a little in our home world?" Erza said, asking them. Esdeath grinned, "Interesting..." "Sure, but treat me some delicious meat." Akame responded. "Don''t forget about me. I''ll be joining too." Krul followed. After that, I said my goodbye to them and they left to Fairy Tail World. Aqua and Eris dragged Gaia with them for being unfair. "Huh?" A small portal appeared in the middle of the room. "What? There''s still more!" Issei reacted. Suddenly, a big white goose came out of the portal. (Img Chapter 195 - 186: Chuuni World Chapter 186: Chuuni World Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ------ Afternoon, in front of the entrance gate of Kuoh Academy, "Now, you taught me everything about baking cake from basic to advance level, don''t ever come back here anymore!" Sona-nee said, shooing me away as she wave her hand. "I refuse!" I said, doing Jojo pose with a smile. *Thud!* *Menacing...* *Sigh* "Your a weird god, you know? This is a school founded for devils yet you want to keep coming here." Tsubaki-nee said, sighing. Reginleif who''s next to me bowed at them and said, "Thank you for lending me your books. Those was really interesting." "No problem, Reginleif. Next time, let''s go to the public library and read books there together the three of us." Sona-nee smiled. "Sure. I''m looking forward to it." The three of them touched their glasses as it reflected light and lit up same with their forehead. *Sparkle* What''s with this different in treatment... Is it the glasses and wide forehead. If Earth saw this, she will really pissed off. "Okay, we''re going then..." Reginleif said her goodbye and we walked together waving our hands at them. "Goodbye! Sona-nee, Tsubaki-nee. Let''s meet again 10 days later. Tell Sera-nee that we left today!" I yelled, winking at them. "Oh, I forgot that I''m wearing eye patch." The two of them waved at me but they have annoyed expression. Not effective. Glancing at Reginleif, "Reginleif." She glanced at me. I winked at her with a smile. ... She just staring at me with stoic expression. "I guess it doesn''t affect you also." Right now, it just two of us because I asked Paimon return back to our hotel room after giving her many slices of cake we baked together with Sona-nee and Tsubaki-nee. While walking together, I suddenly remembered what Reginleif said about our relationship. *I''m Adam''s partner. My relationship with him is deeper than you think.* I wonder what she really thinks of me? Is it romantic or just something more like a comrade. I don''t know because I don''t have the memories of Adam. The two of us already kissed which she''s the who initiated to do it. I want to ask her now we''re alone just the two of us. ... "Mm..." What''s with that response. "Do you like me?" "No! I love you, Adam." she quickly answered. ... There was an awkward silence. "Then, you''re my girlfriend now--" "No! We''re partners and nothing less than that." ... What does she mean? Suddenly, she stopped walking and glanced at me. "Reginleif? What''s wrong?" "This is place where you and that Simp Goddess kissed twice yesterday, right?" "Eh?" I immediately looked around. She''s right! This was the place yesterday! "Huh?" Reginleif grabbed my head, turning towards her, close to her face. She kissed me on my lips without hesitation. She slipped her tongue inside my mouth, giving me a passionate kiss. ... Panting, letting go my mouth. "That''s one." She took off her eyeglasses and jumped at me, kissing me again on my lips. This time, she moving a lot her tongue around my mouth and making noises. "Nnh...afu¡­Ah¡­" Twice! Few minutes, letting go of my lips as a thread of saliva stretched between our mouth. She licked her lips, "That''s two." She grabbed my cheek. "Don''t tell me--" She kissed me again. I was carrying her and my hands was already touching her behind. Before I noticed, I was already aroused by her and touching her around her body. I was feeling hot and same as her. I just enjoyed touching her bu??, making her m??n a little. "Mmh...nnh...ah...mm..." Letting go of my lips. "That''s three." she said with a beautiful smile. It was a expression that I rarely see from her. Suddenly, I felt something wet under her. "Eh?" Reginleif became more red and became flustered. "Waaa..." She suddenly pushed me away and hold down her skirt. "Reginleif, are you okay?" She became really embarrassed and ran away, "Reginleif?!" "Waaahh! I''m not horny as that Simp goddess!" "Wait!" I immediately followed after her. --- Arriving on our hotel, Reginleif shut herself inside the bathroom. "Reginleif, come out! We need to talk!" I said, knocking the door. "No! Leave me alone!" she responded. "Paimon is wondering what''s going on your heads that you two did that in the public. You should be glad that no saw you two m?k?n? ??v? in the middle of the road." "Ugh!" Remembering it, I became embarrassed. "If you two wants to continue, feel free to do it here in this hotel room. Paimon will play with Kur¨¥ and other kids for the time being." "Wait!" I grabbed Paimon''s leg before she floats away. "Don''t leave me! Help me solve this together!" "Huh? You''re currently just horny as her. Take off your clothes and get it on with her inside the bathroom. That''s solves your problem. Paimon will leave now." "Me? Horny? Same as Gaia?" "Yes. you are." Paimon clearly said to me. ... Now... I understand how Reginleif feel. I am disappointed of myself. Facing the door of the bathroom. "Reginleif, hear me!" ... She was silent. "I want you to know that I love you too." "Adam?" Reginleif finally opened the door. I noticed that she took off her shoes and currently, she not wearing her pants under her skirt. When she noticed that I''m looking on her b?r? legs, she immediately hold down her skirt in embarrassment. "Reginleif." I gently touched her face. Reginleif closed her eyes and just stayed still. "Adam..." Staring at her face which gave me a sense of strong familiarity. I wonder what we are when I was still Adam. I glanced down at her lips which waiting for me to kiss. This feelings... I slowly move towards her, kissing her lips. Suddenly, "Where are you looking at, kiddo? Your opponent is in front of you." "Huh?" I saw a tall, terrifying old man with sunken eyes grinning at me. He has a small tuft of spiky grey hair on the very top of his head, thick eyebrows and a goatee. (Img Chapter 196 - 187: Cringe Returns Chapter 187: Cringe Returns Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Chuuni World - Arriving on a new world, I immediately recognized it when I saw the two familiar young people sitting in the train station. Those two was the Dark Flame Master, Togashi Yuuta and Wicked Eye of Truth, Takahashi Rikka. There''s an awkward silence between them. "Hey, you''re..." Yuuta initiated to say something. Rikka glanced at him. "You''re coming back, right?... After you visit the grave, you''re coming back here, right?" he asked, glancing at her. "Uh..." She looked down and became sad. "Yeah. I have to go back to school." "Yeah." he awkwardly replied, looking down. "You''re right..." "Huh?" We saw a girl ran through, passing us and I slightly move away before she bumped at me. "Wait right there~deaths!" She has very long blonde twintails tied with small weighted bags. She has blue eyes and is considered short. While holding her twin-tail hair, "I told you~deaths! I''d never give up." she pointed at the Rikka. "Dekomori?" Rikka stood up from her seat and faced her. "I am your servant." The twin-tail girl''s expression became really unhappy as she yelled at her. ... "Reality, be rent!" She suddenly said some chanting words while doing different Chuuni poses. "Synapse break!" "Banishment, this world!" ... Nothing happened. All I can see is she wielding her twin-tail hair as a weapon. Rikka just stood there, doing nothing as the twin-tail girl charged at her. I remember this. This is saddest part of this Chuuni World. The twin-tailed girl just keep hitting Rikka with weighted bag. "Destiny Mjollnir Impulse!" she shouted but her attack doesn''t any effect on Rikka. The twin-tailed girl got tired, breathing heavily as she does another attack. "Ultimate Technique!" It doesn''t any effect on Rikka. Yuuta went towards the twin-tailed girl and tried to stopped her from behind. ... "Dekomori..." Rikka tried to approach her. "Don''t touch me!" the twin-tailed girl shouted, stopping her. A train finally arrived. "Hmmm..." Thinking what to do. "Harukin... we have to hurry and look for Sally quickly. You still have to train for the tournament with the devils." Paimon spoke. "Rikka." Yuuta spoke. "Mm..." Rikka just nodded at her, leaving the twin tailed on her knees in sadness. "Rikka." Yuuta called her. They stared at each other. ... He just smiled at her. *Whistle* We heard a whistle and the door of the train closed. The train started to run as it left the station. ... "Why didn''t you tell her~deaths?" The twin-tailed girl spoke. "Why didn''t you tell her not to go~deaths? Master wanted you to tell her~deaths!... To tell her, ''I''ll search for unseen horizon with you! So don''t go!''." "Because she..." Yuuta mumbled. "Master said that she could maintain the Tyrant''s eye this long only because of the Dark Flame Master''s presence~deathsuyo! You were an anchor of his heart~deaths!" "That''s why she called me when the Dark Flame Master said that the unseen horizon existed~deaths! She called me when you were joined by the contract of lovers~deaths!" "She was crying~deaths! Master was crying~deaths! My master! The strongest, crying! She believed in you~deaths!" "Why didn''t you tell her that the Tyrant''s Eye is the strongest~deaths?! To be engulfed by the flames of darkness~deaths!" she was hitting him with her weighted bag. "She waited... She waited and waited... Master waited so long for you to say that! Why didn''t you? Why didn''t you?!" She was about to hit him with both of her weighted bag but Yuuta stopped her by grabbing both of her wrist. "What good would it do?" he trembled. "What good would it do If I said that and made her happy?" he retorted. "That''s--" The twin-tailed girl can''t spoke in return. "There''s is no Unseen Horizon! Hearing that, the twin-tailed girl looked down. "Her father is in a grave! I can''t do anything about that! No matter how much she wishes..." "Shut up~deaths..." The twin-tailed girl struggles. "No matter what kind of world she imagines..." "Shut up~deaths!" "No matter what kind of power she believes she has..." Yuuta let go of her and she fell down on the floor. "If it doesn''t exist, It doesn''t exist!" he angrily yelled. "Shut up~deaths!!" the twin-tailed girl yelled loudly. "Have your attacks ever worked on anyone?" "Shut up~deaths! They don''t work on humans, but they will work on demons~deaths." "Have you ever really summon a weapon?" Yuuta stepped forward towards her but she just keep retreating back. "I..." "You haven''t. No matter what how much you want, no matter no matter how much you believe..." He became teary-eyed, "They don''t exist!" he loudly yelled. "Hngh!" The twin-tailed girl was completely shock then trembled. *Sniff* *Sniff* "I..." She cried with her face full of tears *Sniff* *Sniff* "I..." (Img Chapter 197 - 188: Shiramine Risa 2 Chapter 188: Shiramine Risa 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Bofuri World - -------Three days later. Running into a new world after going against millions of Humanoid Cockroaches called Terra Formars, I was really exhausted. I''ve been fighting against them for three days and three nights, and there''s no end to them. They keep attacking me nonstop even at night so I wasn''t able to sleep. Some of them can even fly now so I told Paimon to go to Erza''s home world for the time being. Few days after that, I decided to hop on another new world and right now, its already dark when I arrived here this world. Feeling tired, I noticed my appearance was really messed up and I can sense the stinky smell of Terra Formars blood in my body. I look like beggar right now. Currently, I''m sitting on the side of the road and I felt really sleepy. "Haha... I don''t even want to move right now because of exhaustion. That dark world is really messed up. Hahaha~" Looking at the knuckleduster in my right hand, Reginleif was not responding and currently sleeping from tiredness. Well... who would blame her after what happened. "Hehe... It''s definitely worth it now, I can now use my devil fruit powers properly and I made some new combination moves with my cheats. I''ll come back there to train again." ... "Huh?" A water droplets fell on my cheek. When I slightly opened my eyes, I noticed that it''s already starting to rain. Still I don''t want to move either way. I can''t feel cold anyway with my sunshine magic. I just closed my eyes again and tried to sleep, ignoring the rain. Few minutes later... I heard a female voice as she tapped my feet. I didn''t respond. "Hey!" She tapped my feet again. "Hmmm!" I moved, fixing my position and sleep again. "Aren''t you felt cold in this rain? Also aren''t you too young to give up life?" she scolded me. "What?" I opened my eyes and glanced at the girl who''s talking to me. I saw a girl with a thin body. She has a flat ?h?st just like Nee-san. She has light brown eyes and light brown hair. Her hair is held up with a white ribbon, with bangs framing her face, roughly reaching her shoulders. She currently getting wet from the hard rain and using her umbrella to cover me. (Img Chapter 198 - 189: Reunion Chapter 189: Reunion Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Fairy Tail World - *Splash!* --------Arriving in the seashore somewhere in Akane Beach, it was a good weather and sceneries are beautiful just like always. Akane, Erza and I often choose this place as our dating spot. (Img Chapter 199 - 190: Yaoyao Chapter 190: Yaoyao Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Fairy Tail World - ------ At the shore of Akane Beach. *Sizzle* *Sizzle* I was grilling meat under a tent. I am preparing lunch for even though it a little late because of my arrival. *Stare~~~* I felt someone staring at me. *Sigh* Sighing, I looked behind and saw Akame standing while looking at me with serious expression. (Img<<<) "Ummm... Akame, aren''t you just finished training with everyone? You should sit on the table first and rest. I''m gonna serve this to you later. Just wait a little bit, okay?" "Don''t mind me, Sun. I''m just watching you cook." she said but she''s drooling as she look a meat being grilled. ... Looks like I''m gonna need some ?ssistance here but Tatsumi and others guys are not here. More like, I''m the only boy here. Akane and Erza went to buy some other ingredients on the market and they''re not here already when we arrived together with Risa. Risa is together with Maple talking with each other after a long time and they really really missed each other. Reginleif is in her knuckleduster form, sleeping on my pocket. She''s really portable. The others are... I don''t know where they went. All I know is they''re with my daughter, playing on a theme park near this beach. I remember that there''s no theme park on my home world. I should try to make development on my village. After I finished grilling a large meat, I sliced it into pieces then dipped it with a demi glace sauce in a plate. (Img<<<) "Here, Akame." I gave her the first serving which is a large portion on it. "Wow, Sun! Thank you very much!" she gave me a beautiful smile and took the large plate in my hand. When she sat on the table, *Munch* *Munch* She ate the meat like there''s no tomorrow. The glutton of meat. "Hey, Shouta-kun!" I heard Kurumi calling for me. She''s lying down on the beach chair under the parasol, relaxing. She''s wearing a revealing swimsuit which is made out of crimson and black frills. (Img<<<) "What is it, Kurumi? And also... please don''t call me with my past life name." "Ara, What''s wrong with that? It''s sounds cute and really suits you." "For me, it''s not. It sounds embarrassing for me being called with my past life name." "Eh? Aren''t your real name ''Harukin'' sounds more embarrassing?" "Ugh!" "Ufufu... Anyway, Shouta-kun... Help me put some sunscreen on my back." She turned around, taking off her top and showing her b?r? back to me. ... I was captivated by her beauty. "Huh? What wrong? Why are you still hesitating there? You shouldn''t make your lovely girlfriend waiting here, you know?" "Girlfriend?" "Oh... Ufufu. We still didn''t made clear our relationship from each other, right? Come here and I need to tell you something." she waved her hand. I don''t know what she''s going to do and I hesitated but it seems like she doesn''t mean any harm. When I went towards her, "Huh?" She suddenly grabbed my hand and pulled me to her side, "Don''t be shy, my little Shouta-kun..." She hugged me behind, pressing her b?r? br??st on my back. "Hey!" I became a little embarrassed. Her br??st are so soft. She was sniffing me behind my ear then licked it. "Ara Ara, what a delicious smell my little boyfriend have. Ufufu~" "Aren''t you in love with that Shido guy?" ... "Oh, you mean that boy who can seal spirits like me? Well technically yes but..." She moved close to my ears, "You''re such a bad little boy, Shouta-kun... Stealing me from him." she whispered in my ears. "I haven''t done anything that caused that." "Not now but in the future. Ufufu~" ... She lie down again then pointed her back. "Put some sunscreen on my back now so we can swim together later." *Sigh* I sighed, "Fine..." Taking the sunscreen bottle, "Ara, that''s right. Feel free to touch me on any part you wanted. I don''t really mind. Ufufu~ Shouta-kun, you perv." she said with teasing tone. A vein popped up on my temple. I poured some sunscreen on her back then spread it with both of my hands. "Kyah!" She made a cute scream. Instead of just putting sunscreen, I also massaged her back. "Take this, Kurumi! You might not know this but I formerly work as part time massage therapist in my past life!" "Mmmmh!" she m??n?d in surprise. "Shouta-kun... Mmmh... Just how many part time have you been working in your past life? Even my future self doesn''t know--Mmmh!" She asked as she keeps m??ning. After that, *Pant* *Pant* Kurumi was breathing heavily. "You''re good, Shouta-kun... It felt really good. Let''s do it again later." she said with satisfied tone. "Hehe... No problem for me." I said with proud tone. She sat up and she gave me a peck on my lips. "Huh?" "Have that for now as my thanks. I will give you more in the future." she gave me a beautiful smile. ... "What? You want a passionate kiss instead? You''re so greedy, Shouta-kun. Ufufu~" I looked at her with squinted eyes. "I haven''t said anything yet. Also... please cover your ?h?st. I can completely see it." Glancing down on her own ?h?st, "Ara, do you want to touch it? You''re eyes are ogling at it." she said, teasing me again. ... She slowly became embarrassed. "Sorry, Shouta-kun. Please forget what I said." she covered her ?h?st with her arm and wearing her swimsuit on top. "No, it''s okay." I slightly became embarrass too. "Hey, you two! What are you doing there?" I heard Esdeath''s voice but the younger one. I immediately glanced at her. I saw that she''s still wearing her General uniform but it''s too big for her because of her younger form. She now looks more adorable. "Pffft!" Kurumi chuckled, seeing her. (Img<<<) "Ara Ara, Esdeath. You look cute in that form." "Tch! I ran out of time." Esdeath got annoyed. Krul arrived behind her. "Husband! Esdeath and I are tired from sparring with each other!" I took out two bottles of cold water from my dimensional storage and gave it to them. "Thanks, Husband!" Krul drank it. Esdeath followed. Glancing at Kurumi, "Want some too?" "Just give me some tea, Shouta-kun." I gave her a bottle of green tea. "Thanks!" An hour later while Erza, Akane and I preparing some ingredients, Yunyun and others finally arrived from the theme park. "Papa!/Daddy!/Dad!" Nana, Kur¨¥ and Diona ran towards me and hugged me. Wiz, Nee-san, Komi-san went towards us. "How was it? Did you have fun?" I asked. Wiz face went paled and Komi-san looks tired. Nee-san eyes are sparkling. "Hear this, Harukin! I ride with everyone in the thing they called Magic Coaster. It was really super cool that I want to ride it again." she looks really excited. I patted Nee-san''s head, "I''m glad you had fun here, Nee-san." Glancing at Komi-san and Wiz, "Come here and lower your heads." They became embarrass, going towards me then lowered their head. I patted both of their head at the same time. "You two did a good job watching over the kids." Wiz smiled while Komi-san slightly blushed. Behind them, I saw Yunyun watching at us together with Bocchi. "Yunyun, is something wrong?" I asked, going towards her. "No, it''s nothing! Nothing actually..." She became a little bit sad. "Yunyun, I known you for a long time. I can easily detect if something bugging you. Tell me!" "No! It''s nothing!" she tries to deny it. I just stared at her. *Stare~* Sweats appeared on her forehead. She looked down and her expression became solemn. "Okay, I''ll tell you. Please don''t tell anyone." She willed herself and moved close to my ears. She was a little embarrassed. "Harukin... I... I... I also want to have a child with you!" she whispered to my ears clearly. ... I sweated profusely. "You see, Harukin. Whenever I see Megumin together with her child, Kur¨¥. I felt like I''m being left behind by her. I also want a child who will call me her mother and sleep with me during the night." Hearing that from her, I suddenly remembered. I want to summon her together with Sayu at the same time but with Yunyun asking me just like this, I just can''t say ''No''. *Sigh* I sighed. I''ll just explain this to Sayu on my dream later. "Yunyun, give me your hands." I held both of her hand together. I took out the large jingle bell from my dimensional storage and place it on her palm. "What is this? Huh?" it suddenly lit up and levitate in the air. It turned into a little girl with light brown hair braided and tied into a ribbon on top of her head. She has twin-tail hair tied with a gold large jingle bell ornaments and wearing small yellow flower on both sides of her bangs. She has a brown eyes and fair skin and her attire consists of a green frock with black frills and skirt. (Img<<<) She slowly descended on the ground. When she glanced at us, she immediately hugged Yunyun. "Mother!" "Eh?" Yunyun was surprised. I just smiled at them. "Ah! It''s Yaoyao!" Diona pointed at her. Nana, Kur¨¥ and her ran towards Yaoyao. (Img<<<) "Let me introduce you, Yunyun. This child is our magical daughter and her name is Yaoyao." "Our child?" "Mmm!" I nodded. "Yay!" She hugged her happily. Suddenly, "Daddy! Daddy!" Kur¨¥ tugged my shirt. "What''s wrong, my little sweetie?" "I saw Astolfo n?k?d on the bed together with the man we saw on the bathhouse." ... I froze. "Harukin?" Yunyun checked me by poking my cheek. Everything went blank. "Waaah Harukin! Help me, he fainted!" (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 200 - 191: The Kazuma Party Chapter 191: The Kazuma Party Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba World - ---------- Afternoon inside the Adventurer''s Guild. Kazuma was sitting on dining table together with Astolfo beside him. He was staring blankly on his cup of booze he ordered. His expression was dispirited. "What''s wrong, Kazuma? Aren''t you gonna drink? It''s my treat today after doing some quest." Astolfo spoke cheerfully. "I''ll drink it later." Kazuma responded. Holding his head, ''What am I doing lately? Even though I don''t want to do it anymore with him, we still keep doing it after drinking together! It been several days and I don''t know how many times we did it already!" he thought, being depressed. Three girls approached them, It was Aqua, Megumin and Darkness, Kazuma''s Party members. "Hey, Kazuma! It''s been a week already since we did a quest together, we''re in need of money now for food." Aqua spoke, complaining. "That''s right, Kazuma. I haven''t eat anything since this morning and I don''t have the energy to go out and shoot my explosion." Megumin followed. Darkness was breathing heavily, being turned on. "Kazuma is has been neglecting us lately and he spends more time with another girl... Aah!... He''s already abandoning us... Mmmh!" she said while m??ning. ... Kazuma didn''t respond and ignored them. He looks dejected. "Hehehe..." Astolfo was slightly drunk, clinging on Kazuma''s arm. He looks very happy. Suddenly, "Satou Kazuma!!!" "Huh?" They heard someone yelling Kazuma''s name outside the guild. *Bang!!* "Kazuma! Come out and show yourself!" A teenager boy with blonde hair who looks like a middle schooler entered the guild building. He''s carrying a big golden battle axe with only his right hand. It was Harukin. He''s only wearing a navy blue trunks and a white eye patch covering his right eye. On his back, there''s two little girls hanging on his back while there''s other two are hanging on each of his legs. Since, Erza and others can''t stop him with his strength, they decided to use his daughters to stop him from doing any violence. "Everyone, we''re doing this to stop Dad, and not to play around." Diona said, hanging on his right leg. "But, this is fun. A piggy back ride from Daddy." Kur¨¥ spoke, having fun riding on Harukin''s back with Nana. "Woah..." Nana raised her hand. "Hehehe... But we can only slow down Father with this." Yaoyao giggled and said while hanging on Harukin''s left leg. Harukin glared at Kazuma when he found him, "Kazuma!!!" he furiously yelled. He carefully walked towards Kazuma without letting any of his daughters get hurt. Astolfo''s face went pale, "Master..." Kazuma was surprised learning that Astolfo knows him. "You know him?" he pointed at Harukin. "Yes... I''m actually his summon servant who''s been tasked to look after his children." Astolfo responded. "What?" Kazuma was confused. "Move or else I can''t kill him." he glared at her. "Sorry, but I can''t let you do that. He''s still our adventuring companion even though he''s a trash." Darkness spoke with determination. Megumin went beside her, "That''s right, we''re his comrade and we won''t let you hurt him even though he''s a trash." "I won''t be able to return back if he died so I agree with them even though he''s Kazutrash." Aqua followed. Kazuma became angry, "Hey! I heard nothing but trash from you guys. At least say something better when protecting me!" he retorted, complaining. "I should have castrated you at that time, Kazuma! But this time... I''ll make sure that your life with be forfeited." Harukin stepped forward, ignoring the three girls. "Wait! Wait! Wait! What did I do you that made you this angry?!" Kazuma panicked. "You did it with him, right?" Harukin pointed at Astolfo. Astolfo reddened, became embarrassed. "Him?" Aqua was confused same with Darkness and Megumin. Kazuma went paled, sweating profusely. He wasn''t able to respond. "Daddy, I always saw them come out together in the room everyday and sometimes they''re kissing." Kur¨¥ spoke with innocent smile. "What?!!" Aqua, Megumin and Darkness was surprised. Harukin was emitting a menacing aura. "Must... Kill!" Darkness tried to stop him with her strength but it was futile. Aqua and Megumin grabbed on his waist then pulled him. "Wait! Shouldn''t you support their love and just let them be with each other. The girl is just your servant after all." Darkness spoke. "Huh? What girl are you talking about? That''s a man and he''s just crossdressing." Harukin revealed. .... The three girls froze hearing what he said. They stiffly turned towards Kazuma. "Man?" Kazuma''s expression became dejected and just looked away without saying anything. "Hehehe... They found out. It''s not like I''m trying to hide it anyway." Astolfo just gave them a wry smile. The three girls looked at Kazuma with disappointed expression. "I never thought you swing that way, Kazuma. As I expected from the HikiNeet." Aqua spoke, looking down on him. "No wonder, you rather spend more time with him than going adventure with us. I''m quite disappointed." Megumin said with his cheek twitching. "Kazuma! You like guys than girls? Guh... I don''t know how to react on this but please be happy!" Darkness became sad. Astolfo was still clinging on Kazuma happily, being lovey dovey with him. Kazuma didn''t say anything to them and just became depressed. It looks like he doesn''t want to talk anymore as he feels degraded of his relationship with Astolfo. He''s been tied with him. With Harukin looking at Kazuma''s expression, his anger slowly dissipated and felt pity of him instead. In the first place, what caused his anger came from the relationship between the salty boy and Mika. Their relationship caused disappointment on him and Akane which is affecting her family. What Harukin and Akane just wanted to say on them. ''Go and get a room!'' "Tch! You two, go and get a room! I''m out of here!" Harukin said with annoyed tone, leaving the place together with his daughters. He just decided to let them do what they want. "See? Master is really kind person. He just gave us his blessings." Astolfo happily hugged Kazuma. "I''m not happy to hear that." Kazuma responded with dejected tone. When Harukin was about to leave the building, "Wait!" Aqua blocked his path. "What?" He asked, looking at her with annoyed expression. Aqua pointed at him, "If that girl looking guy is your servant then you have to take responsibility for the problem he caused on our party." "Huh?!" "It was his fault that Kazuma turned into this. He was supposed to go with us on a quest but he''s stuck with him for a whole week and I don''t have any money anymore to pay my debt and my daily needs." she explained, complaining to him. Megumin shyly went towards him, "Me, was..." *Rumble~~~~~* Her stomach made a long rumbling sound. ... Her face reddened in embarrassment. Harukin was surprised. Megumin became angry and pointed at him. "This is all your servant''s fault! He seduces Kazuma and things went down into this! Now, we can''t do any quest with just three of us and I don''t have any money to buy food anymore!" she yelled with flustered face. "Kazuma always looks down and refuses to go on a quest with us. It felt like he doesn''t want to go on quest with us anymore..." Darkness said with sad tone. ... "Then look for another party member." Harukin said to them. The three of them looked away from him. ... Their faces became dejected. "No one''s want to join you girls, right?" Harukin asked, knowing the answer. *Sigh* He sighed, "Fine... I''ll go with you girls." "Is the true?" Megumin was delighted. "Yeah... meet me here tomorrow morning. We''ll go on a quest together. Just once, okay? Because I''m quite busy." "Yay!" Aqua rejoiced. "Yes!" Megumin and Darkness are happy. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 201 - 192: Fruits of Hardwork Chapter 192: Fruits of Hardwork Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba World - ---------- Morning arrives, Inside the Adventurer''s Guild, I was sitting on the dining table waiting for those three girls to arrive. *Yawn* I yawned, leaning on the table. Right now, I''m wearing my white Yukata with pink collar and wooden sandals. I''m still wearing an white eye patch to cover my crimson right eye and my barcode birthmark so that no one will know that I''m actually a Crimson Demon. "Umm..." "Are you ready order?" she asked me. "Sorry, Miss. I am waiting for my companions to arrive here." I responded with smile. "Okay..." she slightly blushed, walking away. Few minutes later, One of the three girls finally arrived. It was Nee--No! It''s Megumin. She has a very tired expression while eating an apple. (Img<<<) Sitting beside me, "Is something wrong?" I asked her. ... *Rumble~~~* I heard a long rumbling sound. "Huh?" It was her stomach. She looks really weakened because of her hunger. Even though she and Nee-san are the same person. The difference right now between them is quite big. The Megumin here looks malnourished and her body in thinner unlike Nee-san who looks energetic and healthy with her th??hs thicker than her. Seeing the ?h?st of Megumin here, there''s a difference between her and Nee-san which is Nee-san has a bigger ?h?st than her. (Img<<<) *Sniff* *Sniff* I became teary-eyed. "Huh? What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?" Megumin asked me. "Nothing, it just that... the fruit of my efforts and hard work for many years has showing up. I just can''t stop myself from crying." I responded, wiping my tears of happiness. "Oh... Okay...." *Thud!* Megumin lied down her face on the table. "I''m hungry... The apple I picked at the tree on side of the road wasn''t enough to fill my stomach... ugh..." "Those two are really taking their time..." I glanced at the waitress, "Miss! May I take an order now?" "Yes!" The waitress quickly went towards me, giving the menu. "Thank you." Taking the menu, "Hey, Megumin!" "Huh?" "While waiting for others, you can order anything you want. It''s my treat." I gave her the menu. "Is that true? I can order anything I want?" She stood up quickly and getting close to me. She was delighted. I just smiled at her, "Yeah. Order anything you want. But don''t eat too much, we have to travel later. Don''t worry, I made a lunch enough for everyone." "Yay! I want this! I want this! Even this!Also Add this! I want this also..." Megumin pointed everything she wants in the menu to the waitress. "Umm... Is this really okay?" Waitress whispered, asking me. "Don''t worry, Miss. My debt went to buy some milk and I''m rich now." I responded. "Huh?" she didn''t get what I said. "Anyway, I want to order some tea." "Sorry... but there''s no tea on the menu." ... Half of an hour later, Aqua and Darkness finally arrived together. Aqua was the first to approach me, "Aren''t you two too early? I just woke up--" "No, you two are late!" I pointed at Megumin beside me who has satisfied expression. "Look at her... she already ate a lot of servings of food while you girls are still sleeping soundly in the morning." "What?! Where did you get some money for you to order a lot of this, Megumin?" she asked her. Megumin pointed at me, "Huh?" When Aqua turned towards me, she grabbed my collar. "Hey! What about me? I still didn''t have any dinner last night---" I took the menu on the table then pushed it on her face. "Then come early to the meeting place and don''t overslept!" I retorted. When she took the menu, "Order anything you want. We can''t go on a quest with an empty stomach." I said, drinking some lemon juice. "Yay!" She immediately called a waitress and orders a lot of food. Glancing at Darkness who''s being shy to approach me, "Hey, Lalatina! Why are you still standing there?" "Huh?" she was surprised. "Come here already and order your breakfast. We still have a lot of preparation before we go on a quest--Huh?" I realized something from what I said. ... "Oops, my mistake..." "Lalatina?" Megumin mumbled, being confused. I''m always called my Fiancee with her real name that I already used it too much and slipped out of my tongue. Darkness''s face reddened and grabbed my collar "H-How did you know that? I never told anyone about my identity except my Chris." she shook me. Ah... This is going to be a pain in the neck. "That blonde hair... Don''t tell me... You''re an Aristocrat too?" "Nope, I''m just a commoner you can find anywhere." I responded. "Then how did you find out my identity?" "Your Mom told me about you." ... "Huh?" Darkness suddenly trembled, becoming teary-eyed. "What wrong?" I asked. "Stop lying! My mom already passed away when I''m still a young child!" ... "Ah!" I messed up again! I''m the one who cured Katarina-sama''s illness and saved her. She still alive and chasing me in my home world. *Ara Ara, Ufufu...* I shivered, remembering her terrifying voice everytime she caught me. Scary... "Sorry about that. I actually came from a family of merchants from faraway lands and your family is one of our frequent customers in the past. I might be also a little child at that time but I actually met your Mom when she''s still alive." I explained, making up things. But some of it are true in my home world. As future son-in-law and the future head, the Dustiness house helping us expand our family business thru their connections on different places and territories. This made the special products from my home village to reach far away places and sold there. This made our village blossomed slowly. "Okay..." Darkness slowly let go of me, sitting in front of us with sad expression. "Anyway, you can order anything you want." "Is that okay?" "It''s fine." I said, drinking my lemon juice. She gave me a suspicious look. "What wrong?" "Why are you so kind to us? Aren''t you just going with us on a quest?" she asked. ... "Isn''t it my servant fault that you girls are in this situation? Having a romantic relationship with your party leader that''s why you girls can''t go on a quest and earn some money, am I right?" "Yes." "That''s why, I will pay for the food before we go on a quest as a compensation to that." ... "Okay..." She just decided to accept my answer. After we finished eating, we went to the quest board to choose our mission. "Ah, that''s right! We haven''t asked your name yet. Do you have Adventurer''s card? If you have it, can you show it us?" Megumin asked me. "I have it but I won''t show it to you girls." The three of them frowned at me, giving me a suspicious look. "Only Luna-nee and the guild who knows my real identity but I can at least tell you my name and my job class." Smiling at them, "Hello! My name is Haru and I''m a Arch Wizard. Nice to meet you girls." (To be continued.) (A/N: It might be short but have this for now because there''s a birthday event we have to prepare.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 202 - 193: Resisting The Urge Chapter 193: Resisting The Urge Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba World - -----Adventurer''s guild. "Hello! My name is Haru and I''m a Arch Wizard. Nice to meet you girls." I normally introduced myself with a smile to them. "Arch Wizard? But we already have an Arch Wizard in our party." Aqua said as she and Darkness glanced at Megumin. "Oh... Ku ku ku... That we would meet is a fate chosen by the world itself! I have been anxiously waiting for a moment such as this!" She did our clan''s introduction pose. "My name is Megumin! My calling is that of an arch wizard, one who controls explosion magic, the strongest of all offensive magic!" (Img<<<) Aqua went close to me, "I''ll just call Haru then--Huh? What going on with you, Haru? Hey, Haru! Are you okay? Why is your face like that? You look really pale." Aqua worriedly asked me as she tap my cheek but I was not responding. Instead while being in daze, "Why are we still here? Just to suffer? Every night, I can feel my leg... And my arm... even my fingers... The body I''ve lost... the comrades I''ve lost... won''t stop hurting... It''s like they''re all still there. You feel it, too, don''t you? I''m gonna make them give back our past!" I keep mumbling. She touched my forehead, "Hey, Darkness! Haru is acting strange! He looks really sick. I think we should bring to the clinic quickly!" she panicked. "Fu-fu.. Do you, too, d?s?r? my forbidden strength, which is so almighty, I''ve been ostracized by the entire world? Then show me thine resolve to peer into the ultimate abyss with me!" Megumin continued. "Ugh!" I felt really cringey on her. As I expected, I was still not immune to my clan''s cringey introductions. Megumin''s crimson red eyes are both glowing in excitement. "When a man stares into the abyss, the abyss stares back---" I turned towards Aqua, "Is something wrong with this little girl? I didn''t understand a bit of what she''s saying aside from her having a very strange name and being flat ?h?sted." I asked her while mocking Megumin. Megumin glanced at me with menacing expression. "What did you just say?" I took a defensive stance against her. Looking at her ?h?st, She''s really flat as a washboard. "Well... she''s a member of the Crimson Demon Village which is all born with high intelligence and strong magic power. They are generally expert magicians... with some strange names." Aqua explained to me. "Ah, okay... I understand now." I said as I''m doing this on purpose. I actually don''t want to tell them that I was s crimson demon too. Sometimes, I felt like I want to be treated like normal person too. So... I have to resist myself from doing any Jojo reference and act like a normal person. Sorry, Megumin... "Oi! Did you just call me little girl? You even mocked me by calling me flat?" Megumin glaring close to my face. I looked away from her. "Anyway, don''t worry about our party having two Arch Wizard, I can adjust my role because I''m actually an all rounder." I said, ignoring her and looking for a mission on the quest board. "Hey! Why are you ignoring me?!" Megumin complained. Seeing the quest of hunting beginner''s bane or also known as Rookie Killer. It''s a large black, feline-like monster bigger than a Tiger. They are very cunning. They usually herd and protect groups of goblins, then use them to lure newbie adventurers. I grew up hunting them since when I''m still a small child. It''s meat can be tasty if you cook it properly. Taking it, I showed it to them. "We''re taking this quest." "Huh?" --- - Several hours later - ------ Arriving at the location of the quest. While walking together inside of forest, Megumin''s eyes are focused on me. She''s still staring at me with annoyed expression. "Hey, Haru... Where did our luggages go?" Aqua asked me. "Haru, don''t tell me! Are you trying to steal our clothes especially our und?rw??rs and use it for ??wd purposes? As I suspected, you are truly---" "Stop with those stupid suspicions! I''m not even interested in any of the three of you. In the first place, I already have someone who''s several times better than the three of you. And also, I already have adorable childrens." I retorted. "Oh, about your luggages, I have a spacial storage which I can store all my things. It''s very convenient when I travel from different places." I opened my dimensional storage, taking out a normal sword. "See?" I showed them my special ability. "Woah..." Darkness and Megumin was amazed. "You look too young to have children. How old actually are you?" Aqua curiously asked. "I''m going to be 15 years old this year." I answered, lying to them. "Huh? 15 years old? You have four daughters?" "Yeah... but actually, there''s five of them and all of them are my most adorable in the world." I responded with proud tone. The three of them looked at me with weird expression. Suddenly, "Stop!" I halted our steps. Ahead, I detected something approaching us. *Rustle* *Rustle* We heard a loud rustling sounds from trees. We saw a large figure walking out from the bushes. *Grrrrr...* "This..." I was amazed by its large size. I saw a bear monster coming out from our path and it''s size in not normal. "It''s a Giant One-strike Bear." Its meat might be smelly but it is a good ingredients for Nabe. Nee-san and Komekko really loves it. The three girls behind me was surprised with its large size until they snapped out of it. Darkness immediately went in front of me, covering us. "Stay behind!" *Rawr!* The Giant bear roared very loud. I noticed that Darkness was breathing heavily. "Huh?" *Pant* *Pant* "Looks like I won''t be escape this monster unscathed. I wonder how will this monster mess me. Mmmmh!!" Darkness m??n?d, being turned on. This hardcore m?s??h?st crusader... As I expected, this is going to happen. She looks very happy facing this monster. Megumin walked beside me, doing different Chuuni poses. "A giant One-shot Bear? Now is the time for me to teach it which of us has the stronger one-shot with my explosion magic!" ... "Leave the healing to me. I watch you guys from the back." Aqua was slightly terrified, retreating back. *Sigh* I sighed, scratching the back of my head. "You girls... This is not even our quest target--Huh?" Not far from behind of the giant bear, I saw a figure of demon monster walking in group. They have a size of a human child and their skin has green color. Some of them equipped with armor and different weapons. "Goblins..." I said with menacing tone. *Rumble* *Menacing* (Img<<<) An overwhelming magical power surged out of my body as I walked forward. "Huh?" Aqua sensed it. "What?!" Megumin was surprised. Passing Darkness, "Haru! It''s dangerous!" I ignored her, focusing only to the goblins ahead me. *Raawwrrrr!* The giant bear roared but it slowly retreated back and shrunk its body, being intimidated by me. When I got closed to it, Suddenly, it raised high its right paw and strike me down. *Rawr!* *Thud!* The giant bear hit me on my shoulders. ... But I didn''t flinch and it felt nothing. Standing still while staring at the giant bear. "Are you really a one-shot bear? Then my disappointed is immeasurable and my day is ruined. A monster creature like your should be called Tapping Bear." *Raawrrr!!* The giant bear became furious, trying to strike me again. Imbuing my right hand with my devil fruit, a bubble covered my fist and I slammed it to the side of the giant bear. *Byouk!* A crack appeared on the air around my fist. *Crash* I sent the giant bear flying, crashing in the distance. My attack created a very powerful shockwave that the three girls behind me was pushed away. "Waaahh!" Aqua panicked. "Kyaah!" Darkness rolled the ground. "Guhhh..." Megumin ducked down, holding her with hat. "Stay there and I''ll turn you into a delicious Babe later." Glancing at the group of Goblins, "All goblins must be perish..." Cracking my fist. "There is no reason on this world to let those goblins live." After that, we only hunted goblins for a whole day and we came back to the guild before dusk unable to finish the quest. It''s because of rookie killer instinct that I''m very dangerous that they ran away quickly far away before we found them. In this mission, Rookie Killer killed: 0 Mission Failed. 1848 Goblins killed and 1 Giant Tapping Bear turned into Nabe. We ate the Nabe together and it was delicious. The three girls are very happy eating it but they were crying. I guess I made it too delicious for them. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 203 - 194: The Calm Before The Storm Chapter 194: The Calm Before The Storm Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba World - -----Next day on Adventurer''s Guild. After getting back from goblin quest together with Aqua, Megumin and Darkness of this Alternate world, we went straight to the guild to claim the rewards. Aqua was crying in tears while her clothes is full of blood stains. "Uhu uhu uhu... ugh. Uwaah... I''ve been soiled! How can he do this to a goddess like me! Waaaahh!" Megumin has a really tired expression. "Uuu... This smell is really bad. I can''t believe Haru wiped us with a disgusting goblins blood. Ugh!" she smell herself and became disgusted. Darkness was breathing heavily, m??ning. "Ah... To think Haru will stripped me of my armor and used me to bait out the goblins inside cave. Uh... Ha... Mmmmh! I thought I was going be r?p?d and messed up by the goblins. This Haru guy is really more worse than I imagined. Mmmmh... I want to go another goblin quest with him." she said, being turned on. Taking the rewards from Luna-nee on the counter, "You and your party really stinks. Please go and take a bath." she scolded us. "Haha... Thank you." "Here... Take this!" I threw the large bag of money towards Aqua. "Huh?" Aqua was surprised when she caught it. "What about you, Haru?" "Don''t need it." I walked, passing them. Stopping for a little bit, glancing at them. "I won''t be here for a while so try to convince your party leader Kazuma for a while to go on a quest." I smiled at them then walked out of the guild. "Haru, wait!" Someone calling me from behind. Looking back, I saw Megumin running towards me. "Huh?" I stopped. *Pant* *Pant* She arrived, panting in front of me. "What''s wrong? Did you forgot something?" I asked. "Hey, Haru... I have a request." "Huh? What is it?" "Can I see what''s behind that eye patch? You never taken it off on any circumstances including when you wash your face." ... "Sorry, I can''t do that." "Why?" "What''s behind this eye patch is my real identity. I just can''t show that to anyone." I responded. Megumin and I stared at each other for a moment. She suddenly move her hand and tried to take off my eye patch but I immediately grabbed her wrist to stopped. "If don''t have anything to ask me then... I''m going now." Letting go of her arm, I jumped very high landing at the roof of the house. She was very surprised of my movements. "Bye-bye!" I waved my hand at her then disappeared as I teleported away. --- - Fairy Tail World - Arriving at the beach where Erza and others are camping for vacation and training for the match with the devils. I saw my four daughters playing on beach, making sand castle with their mothers. When they noticed me, "Daddy!/Papa!/Dad!/ Father!" they happily called me. I just waved at them while smiling. Wiz, Komi and Yunyun also smiled and waved back at me while Nee-san was looking at me suspiciously. They really looked good in their swimsuits. (Img<<<) Suddenly, Nee-san stood up, "Stay with them, Kur¨¥." she said then went towards me. "Ugh!" Closing her nose, "You smell, Harukin!" "Okay, I take a bath first." I said, walking away. "Wait!" Glancing back at her. "I''ll wash your back. It''s been a long time since we took a bath together." she said, being embarrassed. ... "Okay, Nee-san..." --- - Konosuba World - Nee-san and I decided to go home to our home world and take a bath on our house in the crimson demon village. No one will disturb us bathing together over there. Arriving at our house, "Oh, it''s been a while since I got home. I''m thankful that they didn''t took our things inside the house." I said, looking around the living room. "Well... we don''t have that many things in our room and most them are inside your storage magic." Nee-san said, going to the bathroom. Nee-san came here with me in her swimsuit. And... of course, I''m not turned on. While taking off my dirty and stinky clothes, many things came into my mind. I already saw her n?k?d many times since we were just small and I won''t be excited seeing her n?k?d in the bathroom. ... Looking down, "This..." I saw something is arising... And it''s not Shadow Monarch''s soldier. Holding down my crotch, covering it with my hands. Stop! Calm down! Calm down! Calm down! She''s my twin sister! But... We''re not blood related. The two of us has already in a romantic relationship and we already have a cute and adorable daughter. It''s fine. I can do it with her... I felt something getting bigger on my hand and it''s very angry. Wait! We''re still going to be 13 years old. What am I thinking?! But Nee-san puberty ended several months ago and I suffered taking care of her at that time. We still have to wait more for few years before we cross that line. I guess I just have to enjoy our current lovey dovey relationship right now. But, how will I explain this with our parents once the time comes? Things will really become complicated in the future. Still... I hope they at least accept it. "Harukin! The bath is ready! Let''s take a bath!" Nee-san yelled from the bathroom. "Yes, Nee-san! I''m coming now." I responded. Entering the bathroom, Nee-san turned towards me, looking down while sitting down on a wooden stool. "Huh? Why are you covering your crotch? I already seen it many times. Why are you getting embarrass now?" Nee-san said, frowning at me. "Okay..." Slowly letting go of my crotch, showing it to her. "What?! It became big!" she was completely shock. Her cheek twitched staring at my private part. Out of curiosity, she tried to touch it with her fingers. "Hey, Nee-san. Stop it!" It twitched, becoming more stiffer and rocking hard. Her face became slightly red. "Waaahh?! It became more bigger and hard!" "Nee-san, stop it! We''re still too young." I was about to turn around and hide my crotch, she grabbed it. "Wait! Don''t move. I haven''t seen it--Wah!" "Hey--What?" Suddenly, I slipped on the floor, stumbling down on Nee-san. "Waaaahh! Ugh!" ... "Nee-san! Are you okay?" I worriedly asked quickly. My eyes widened in surprise. I saw Nee-san below me with my crotch pressed on her face. "Ne-Ne-Nee-san!" I became flustered. The tip of my thing... It is touching her lips! I immediately stood up, checking on her condition. "Nee-san?" She just sat up with her face getting red. ... I noticed her swimsuit on top slipped up and I can see her budding small br??st. They''re really bigger than the Megumin from alternate world. When Nee-san realized it, she immediately covered it with her arm and fixed her top bikini. She pinched my cheek, "Stop staring, you perv." "Ouch Ouch Ouch! Nee-san, it hurts..." When she let go of me, she stood up. "Harukin, you still stinks. Let''s take a bath already." "...Okay." While she''s washing my back, "Harukin, is something wrong?" she asked. ... "Nothing really... I''m fine." "I know you, Harukin!" Her voice really sounds serious. She''s been with me longer than anyone else. We always sleep together, eat together, play together since when we''re still small children. She immediately can tell if I''m lying or hiding something from her. She''s my unrelated twin sister before we became lover. "I''ll tell you then... Nee-san. More like, I wanted to tell you everything before I reincarnated here and born with you as your twin siblings. My life as Arata Shouta." "Huh? I''m just asking why you look sad to me, Harukin. How did it arrive on about your past life? I''m not interested about it in the first place and all I care is the ''you'' right now." "Umm... Nee-san? I thought you want to learn more about my past life?" "Not anymore after I discovered something." "Eh? What is it?" "There were sometimes I heard you mumbling something when we slept together about a girl. It''s Lolisa this, and Lolisa that and while calling yourself her Shouta-nii." she said with annoyed tone. "Eh?" "When I asked Kurumi about this girl named Lolisa, she''s the only who was able to answer my question. Paimon was tight lipped about her, saying that I should asked you personally." ... *Sigh* I sighed, "Nee-san, you should just asked me. I''m not even hiding it in the first place. It''s a long story." "Oh... really?" "Yeah. The girl named Lolisa that I keep mumbling during my sleep is my little sister in my past life." "Then I''m not interested to hear the story. Just forget about her. This is your new life already." ... "Nee-san... Perhaps... Are you jealous?" A vein popped up on her temple. "I''m not!" she retorted very loud. "Hehe... An angry Nee-san is cute sometimes." I give her a peck on the cheek. She became red. "Shut up! Hmph!" What a Tsundere. I just smiled at her. 2 Days More before the tournament. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 204 - 195: Siscon Chapter 195: Siscon Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) WARNING: R18 ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - -----Next day. Waking up in the morning, "Huh?" I saw Nee-san sleeping soundly in my arm embracing me like a pillow. While staring at her sleeping face, Nee-san sure is cute when she''s sleeping like this. Now I remember... even though we''re in romantic relationship, we haven''t kissed each other yet. Gazing at her lips. ... I guess I''m being reserved with her because she and I too young. Just a little peck should be fine. I moved, going for her lips. Okay... be careful... just little more closer... Nee-san''s eyes slowly opened. (Img<<<) When our lips touched each other, she slightly retreated back. Her face reddened reaching her ears. "Good morning, Nee-san. Did you sleep well?" I said, smiling at her. "What are you doing early in the morning, Harukin?!" she scolded me. "Aw aw aw! I''m giving Nee-san a good morning kiss." She immediately sat up and I noticed that she''s not wearing her pajama pants. I can see her beautiful legs. Her top is halfway unbotton and I can clearly see her cleavage. To think Nee-san is sleeping with me like this, I''m glad that I didn''t do anything to her last night. (Img<<<) "Perv! Harukin, you perv! Doing this to your own twin sister! You''re a pervert! Siscon!" "Yes, I am!" I proudly responded in Jojo way. "Are you serious?" "Yes, that''s because I love Nee-san. And I will never give you to any guy." I seriously answered. Nee-san was surprised, being reddened in embarrassment again. "Eh~?!" Gently grabbing her shoulders, I pulled her towards me and hugged her. "Idiot..." she hugged me back. Letting go of each other, "Nee-san..." While gazing at each others eyes. "I love you..." I touched her face with my palm. "Me too... I... I... I..." she hesitated. I smiled then kissed her lips before she can finish. Her eyes widened in surprise. "Mmm...ah....mmh...uhfu..." Her mouth finally opened, accepting my passionate kiss and wrapped her arms behind my neck. I gently pushed her down to our futon as my tongue swirl around her mouth. I started to unbotton her pink shirt then my hands moved to her ?h?st, pinching her small br??st. "Mmmmh..." Nee-san made a sweet m??n. I massage her br??sts, playing with the tip of her pink n?pp??s and hoping for br??st to became more bigger in the future. When her small br??st became more stiffer, I slowly move my hands smoothly to her waist then going to bu??. Even Nee-san is still young, she likes wearing black und?rw??r. When I asked her about that, she answered me that it was cool with a Chuuni pose. For me, it''s actually ??wd. Looking at Nee-san expression, she''s slowly being turned on. Letting go of her mouth, I moved and kissed her around her neck while sniffing her sweet scent. My hands went next to her irresistible tights which is my favorite part. I enjoyed myself massaging them. "Mmmmh!" She immediately closed her mouth with her hands, trying to suppress her m??ning p???sur?. "Mmm...Ah! Mmmmh~ Harukin..." I licked around her br??st then su?k?d her stiff n?pp??s. "Mmmmmmm~" Nee-san was having a hard time trying to suppress her ??wd m??n. After few minutes of kissing and touching Nee-san''s body, she finally became s?xu??ly aroused. *Pant* *Pant* She was breathing heavily. Looking down on her below, I touched her down while trying to feel her slit from her p?nt??s. Nee-san panicked, trying to stop my hand. "Wait, Harukin! I''m not--Mmmmh~" she m??n?d, making a long ??wd sound. Slowly, I can feel her getting wet below. "Harukin... Please... stop..." "Relax Nee-san... just a little more." "Mmmm~" When I felt her und?rw??r becoming too wet, I slid it aside then I moved my middle finger between her slit. "Mmmmh! Waaah! Harukin! Don''t me there!" Nee-san made a loud m??n then she became very embarrassed. I feel her around her lit until I found a small hole then gently and slowly sink my finger. "Hmmp!!" Nee-san''s face went paled. Suddenly, she grabbed my hand to stopped me then she pushed me away. "Nee-san?" She immediately stood up, covering her ?h?st. "Wait!" I tried to stop her. She looked around the room in hurry and found her pajama pants. She immediately took it with her then ran outside, leaving me alone in our room. "Hey! Wait for me, Nee-san!" I ran after her. I saw her ran inside the restroom and quickly closed the door. *Thud!* *Click!* She locked the door. *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!* I knocked on the door several times, "Nee-san, what''s wrong? Are you just going to leave me just like that?" ... She was not responding. I looked down, feeling sad. Remembering what I did to her just now, I felt really guilty. She must be really angry at me. I just let my ?ustful d?s?r? controlled me and did something horrible on her even though we''re still too young. What a despicable person I am. I went on my knees in front of the restroom door. "Nee-san..." I called her. "Huh? What is it, Harukin?" Her voice echoed inside the restroom. "I''m sorry... I''m deeply really sorry..." I apologized sincerely. "What?" "My ?ust went ahead of me and I did something horrible to you. I''m really sorry, Nee-san!" "Huh? Wait a minute. Why are you apologizing to me?" "Because I did something perverted to you. You got angry at me because of that, right? That''s why, you pushed and ran away. Now... I want to apologize to you, Nee-san." ... I waited for her response. "Harukin, I think you misunderstanding something." "Huh?" "It not like I hate it... It just that... I just really need to use the restroom and I can''t endure it anymore." she said with embarrassing tone. ... I became embarrassed too for misunderstanding it. But I felt really happy from what she said. In excitement, I gently opened the door. *Crash!* The door was destroyed and I saw Nee-san half n?k?d inside sitting on the bowl. "Waaahh!" she screamed, covering her crotch with her shirt. (Img<<<) "Harukin, you idiot! Can you at least wait for me to finish?!" she scolded me. I just smiled, squatting down then tried to peek under her shirt. "You perv! I can''t pee if you''re staring at me like that!" she yelled. "What wrong? I already seen it many times and I just touched it. Can we just continue it here, Nee-san?" I said, teasing her. "No! Go away!" "Hehe... I''ll just watch you here while you pee." "No!" "Then I will turned my back." I turned around. "You can pee now." "You idiot, Harukin... I''ll make you regret it later." After Nee-san finished using the restroom. Before she can even wear back her und?rw??r, I immediately hugged her. "Wait, Harukin!" While embracing her for few seconds, "You perv... Do you want to do it with me that much?" "Yes, Nee-san. I love you... I want you to be the one to have my first time." I passionately said. ... Nee-san leaned her head on my ?h?st then hugged me back. She glanced at me with a smile on her face. "Me too, Harukin... I love you too. I want you to have my first time too." Touching both sides of her face, I was about to kiss her lips again. *The Devil King Army is attacking!* *The Devil King Army is attacking!* *They''ve already breached the village!* We heard a loud announcement from our village. I halted before our lips closely touch each other. ... I decided just to give her peck on her lips. Letting go of her, "Harukin?" Nee-san was confused of my reaction. I turned around and ran, going outside our house. "Wrrryyyyyy!!" I was very furious that I don''t know what am I doing. What a bad luck. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 205 - 196: Staying on the Horny Jail Chapter 196: Staying on the Horny Jail Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - While running around the village in anger, looking for the demon king army that infiltrated our home village, I was arrested by my fellow crimson demons. I asked why they doing this but before I notice, I was n?k?d and wearing only und?rw??r shorts. They told me that I was arrested for public indecency and what shocking is... They didn''t recognize me at first. The reason must be my blonde hair. After showing my barcode birthmark on my right cheek, I was finally able to convince them. But still... they put me on the jail for my indecent behavior. I want to get out of this place as soon as possible but remembering what I did to Nee-san this morning, I decided to stay on the jail. Nee-san and I are still young, and we did that. My ?ust is getting ahead of me lately. It must be what happened with me and Gaia including with Reginleif few days ago. It''s better for me stay here for now and forget about the tournament since it is just a friendly match. Now... I am dejected, sitting down on the corner of the jail room while n?k?d. Staying here in the horny jail will be a big relief for me since I won''t able to do any ??wd things with Nee-san. Actually, in the Crimson Demon Clan, you become an ?du?t once you learn advanced magic. I already learned that magic, same time as the basic, intermediate and of course, the detonation series magic which are Blast Magic, Detonation Magic and Nee-san''s favorite, the Explosion magic. I learned and mastered most of them when I was still becoming 10 years old, and I became an ?du?t crimson demon at such a young age. The problem for me is... Nee-san and I are going to be 13 years old soon and she hasn''t learned any magic. Even as a Crimson Demon, she can''t be called an ?du?t yet. I should stay here for a while until Nee-san learned her Explosion magic. Turning towards the prison cell window, gazing at the clouds in the sky. (Img<<<) "Sometimes... I wish I was a cloud, just floating along... going wherever the breeze takes me. I should learn ''Wooly'' skill from Maple then cast a levitation magic on myself to float on the sky. That should do it." *Sigh* I sighed, taking out an apple from my dimensional storage. I took a bite on it, *Crunch!* "Hmmp!" I spitted it out. "So sour!" Even though I don''t like eating sour apples, it made me felt at ease. Now, I remember... No one home when Nee-san and I arrived. Since Mom and Komekko are not at home means they are still staying at Dustiness house. I wonder if they''re doing great right now. "Oh, speaking of little sister. I wonder how Lolisa is doing... Did she grew up properly and became a fine woman? I wonder who''s the lucky guy who got married to her. I guess it''s impossible to know that I can''t be there anymore to support her. I wish she has a life with full of happiness." I smiled, remembering things from past life. Suddenly, sadness slowly filled inside me. "Adam''s past life... I wonder if I can still stay as myself if I remembered everything. Little by little, his memories are coming to my mind. Even I can''t remember everything, I can feel that those memories are mostly filled with loneliness. This made me not wanting to remember them." Lying down on the cell floor, I closed my eyes. "I guess I leave the tournament to them. They should be able to manage win by themselves without me." I tried to sleep and rest for a while. --- *Harukin!* "Hmmm..." Glancing from the one who called me, "Harukin, what are you doing there?! We have somewhere to go, right? Get up and come out of there already." It was Nee-san in her casual clothes which long sleeve white shirt and red skirt. (Img<<<) I noticed that she became more feminine. More beautiful than cute. "Nee-san... Sorry, I can''t!" I refused. She frowned at me. "Huh? What are you talking about? We have to go now!" "I''m possessed by an evil spirit. I can''t let myself get out of this place." "What nonsense are you saying, Harukin?!" "If I get out here, I might possessed by an evil spirit and push you down then eat you." "Huh..." she didn''t get it for a moment then, Suddenly, she became flustered. "Wait! Harukin, you perv! Has your head gone insane?" I looked away from her. "Can''t help it, I love Nee-san after all. But she still too young and has not become ?du?t yet." ... "Eh?" "Harukin... who''s older between us twins?" I shivered. "It''s Nee-san..." I answered. "Just because you have cheats and had a easy life leveling up to learn all those magic to become an ?du?t, you''re treating me like a little girl?" Sweat appeared on my temple. ... "Get out." "Huh?" "I said, get out of there!" she repeated angrily. "Yes..." I stood up, going towards the cell door. I reached the cell lock behind the bar then, *Clang!* I snapped it, destroying the lock using brute force then opened the cell door. Coming out of my cell, "Follow me. I''ll show you something." Nee-san turned around and walked ahead of me. *Sigh* I sighed, then I followed after her. When we walked in front of the guards who are lazily sitting on their post while the others are sleeping and slacking off. "Huh?" One of them noticed us. "Hey, how did you--" Nee-san glanced at him, "I''m taking back my twin brother." she responded immediately. "But he''s in prison for indecent behavior--Wait! Aren''t you Hyoizaburoo''s weird daughter? I heard he went missing when he went on vacation with his wife." "Mhm-mm." Nee-san nodded at him like it''s nothing. The guard who''s sleeping woke up and glanced at me, *Yawn* He yawned then looked at me carefully. I was glaring at him. "Waaahh!" he was surprised, being intimidated by me. "Aren''t you supposed to be inside the jail?!" he pointed at me. "That''s right, and I just escaped easily while you''re having a sweet dream over there." His face went paled. I moved my hand then flicked his forehead gently. "Ouch!" he screamed in pain. "That''s hurts!" he massage his forehead. "It''s good to rest sometimes but don''t sleep during your guarding duty." I scolded him. "This strictness and a habit of stripping his clothes. There''s no mistake, it''s him. The strongest mage in our whole village." "Huh?" Everyone glanced at me including Nee-san. "He''s the genuine King Crimson and Hyoizaburoo''s weird son! It''s Harukin. He just turned into a delinquent by coloring his hair into blonde." I glanced at him with squinted eyes. "Just because I''m blonde doesn''t mean I am delinquent." After talking with them for a while, they just let me go. Following after Nee-san, we arrived not far away from our village. While walking together, Nee-san glanced behind towards me. She gave me a strange look. "Are you going stay like that?" Nee-san gazed at my body then she slightly blushed. She immediately looked away in embarrassment. "Wear some clothes!" "Later, Nee-san. After I took a bath." ... Arriving on the place where she wanted to take me, "This..." We''re on top of the cliff watching the beautiful scenery of the deep forest near crimson demon village. Nee-san faced me with serious expression. "Harukin, I was supposed to show you this on our birthday but you left me no choice." She took out her Adventurer''s card on her pocket then she clicked something on it. "Huh?" "I just happened to heard from everyone that you have been practicing using your Explosion magic just to show it me on our birthday." ... She found out... That was supposed my gift to her. To show her the power of my explosion magic. Looking down in disappointment. "It seems like we have thought the same. We really are twins." she said, pointing her palm in the distance. "Huh?" She made a Chuuni pose, "I am called Megumin! Arch wizard and wielder of Explosion magic!" "Harukin''s twin sister, and she who will one day master Explosion magic!" A flame-like magic circle appeared below her feet then followed in front of her palm. "Nee-san? Since when?" I was surprised. "I won''t lose to you, Harukin. I will catch up to you someday." "Darkness blacker than black and darker than dark, I beseech thee, combine with my deep crimson." she started to chant. "The time of awakening cometh." "Justice, fallen upon the infallible boundary, appear now as an intangible distortions!" "Dance, dance, dance!" "I d?s?r? for my torrent of power a destructive force: a destructive force without equal!" "Return all creation to cinders, and come from the abyss!" "This is the mightiest means of attack known to man, the ultimate attack magic!" "Burst forth, Exploooosion!" At a moment of silence, a devastatingly large incendiary detonation fell in the distance. *Ka-Boom!!!* A violent and destructive shattering noise was heard as we saw the hill in front us get devastatingly destroyed. I was amazed. ... While watching the smoke rose up to the sky, Nee-san grabbed both of my cheek as she turns it towards her. "Nee-san?" She gave me a beautiful smile. "Now, you can consider me as an ?du?t. Just wait a little more until we became 14 years old then we can get married." Hearing that, I smiled back at her. "Yes..." Suddenly, she pulled me and kissed my lips. She was giving me a passionate kiss. Letting go of my lips, "There''s still more magic to show you." she excitedly said. "Eh?" I saw Nee-san took out a man''s potion then drink the whole vial. "Ku ku... Watch, Harukin." Pointing her palm on the sky, A light shone from the sky then it went towards her palm, "Light of Saber!" Generating a lightning-based plasma curved edge blade to her hand, she manipulated and sliced the tree behind us. *Rustle* *Thud!* The tree was cut into two. My cheek twitched seeing this. "How is it, Harukin? Now, I have both Explosion magic and Advance magic too." I can''t believe what I am hearing from her. This should be a dream. Nee-san frowned at me. "Hey! I can sense that you''re thinking something rude about me." If this is real then it''s a big miracle. Nee-san learned Magic other than Explosion. A meteor must be going to fall on this world, I must evacuate everyone. A vein popped on Nee-san temple. She pinched both of my cheek. "Aw aw aw! Nee-san, I''m sorry..." (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 206 - 197: Harukins Weakness Chapter 197: Harukin''s Weakness Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Konosuba World - ------Afternoon, while walking back home, carrying Nee-san on my back. "Nee-san, you overdid it. To think you will cast another round of explosion magic, please be mind of our environment." "Ku ku ku... What do you think of explosion? How many points it is?" Nee-san asked with proud tone. "Since you just blew up a hill and the village chief will scold us, it''s 64 points out of 100." "Ugh... So stingy... How about you show me yours? I will judge your explosion magic myself." "I can''t do that. My explosion magic can destroy our whole village in one shot so that''s a big big ''No''." "Mmmp..." Nee-san pouted at me. Arriving back on our house, "Nee-san..." I called her. "What is it?" "Do you want to continue what we did this morning?" She blushed, becoming embarrassed. "Perv! Is your head only filled with that kind of thing?" she responded with flustered tone. "Hehe..." "Just go and take a bath by yourself! I won''t join you!" "Eh..." I was disappointed. "Just go already!" "Haha... Yes, Nee-san." After taking a bath, I wore my white school uniform. "I guess, this should be fine." Facing Nee-san who''s gazing at me. "What do think?" (Img<<<) "Normal..." she said, looking away from me. "Eh... won''t you at least say I''m handsome?" She gave me a weird look, "No, I prefer you more in ?ssassin outfit because it looks cool." ... I think I converse too much with normal people that I tend to forget the taste of Crimson Demon girls. Lifting my right hand towards her, "Then let''s go, Nee-san. The others are already waiting for us." "Mmm..." Nee-san nodded with a smile, taking my hand. "Huh?" A portal suddenly appeared in front of us. "Huh?" I was surprised. "Hey! Let''s enter now. I want to see what kind of place is the underworld." Nee-san was excited, looking at me with her eyes twinkling. Out of curiosity, I entered first. "This..." I arrived on a familiar beautiful paradise. It''s the garden of the gods. "Huh? Where is this place?" Nee-san arrived beside me, looking around. "Eh? Nee-san? How did... You shouldn''t be here. This place is only gods can enter." "What? Why can''t I come here while you can? We''re twins, right? Wait! Since I''m here already that means..." Nee-san did a Chuuni pose. "Ku ku ku... As I expected, I''m really the God of Destruction in my past life." she said, having delusions. *Sigh* I sighed, "I guess I talk with the angel about this later." I grabbed Nee-san''s hand. "Eh..." She was surprised, slightly blushing. I took a deep breath as I emitted a divine aura around my body. "Teleport!" We arrived on a dark room with small light particles glowing around and lighting up the whole place. Scanning around the place, "Eh? Tenshi-san?" I saw sitting down on the floor beside the glowing chair. She looks really tired and depressed. Letting go of Nee-san hand, I went towards her and squatted down. "Tenshi-san? Are you okay?" She moved a little, glancing at me. "Sun-sama, do I look okay to you?" It''s seems like she''s mad at me and I can''t say anything back to her. ... She stood up then faced me with a smile. "Sun-sama, how about you just stay here and don''t go anywhere else? That''s the best solution I can think of." "Tenshi-san, I think that''s a bit..." "Those three Goddess girlfriends of yours always follows you whenever you are and neglects their jobs as deities. You should know how heavy their jobs especially Gaia-sama." "Yeah, I know... but..." The angel became teary-eyed. "I have to jump to Japan''s heavenly realm to do Aqua-sama''s job then I have to go here to watch over your home world and also guide anyone who died into their next life, whether it be going to Heaven or reincarnating same as Aqua-sama. Now, do you know how heavy Gaia-sama''s job? If Aqua-sama and Eris-sama are watching over one world, then the Great Goddess Gaia-sama is watching over multiple worlds. That''s how big and heavy Gaia-sama''s job!" ... I felt pity on her. She''s already started to cry. "Just because they got a boyfriend which is you, they started acting like this. This is all your fault, you Goddess-killer!" She hit me several times on my ?h?st, complaining. "Okay okay! I still have a little time to spare so I''ll help you for the time being. I think it''s fine to a little late over there." She looked at me with her face messed by tears. "Is that true?" "Yeah yeah. I will help you. Is it fine that my twin sister is here?" "Huh?" She glanced at Nee-san. "Mmm... Yeah, I think it''s fine..." "Thank you." Nee-san grinned, doing a chunni pose again. "Ku ku ku... I am Megumin, the God of Destruction and the twin sister of the Sun God. It must be a fate to meet an angel like you here." "She meant ''Nice to meet you'', Tenshi-san." I translated it for her. "Okay..." "Hey!" Nee-san wanted to complain to me. Tenshi-san opened a portal, "Then I leave this place to the two of you, I''m going Aqua-sama''s post." she entered, going to Japan''s heavenly realm. "Okay..." Nee-san gleefully went towards the glowing chair and sit on it. "Hahaha! As I, Megumin... The God of Destruction. Came here with the call of fate. I shall grant permission to those poor souls who wants an audience with me." Nee-san spoke with excited tone. (Img<<<) She seems to be into her role. I guess it''s fine as long she''s having fun. I smiled then kissed her left cheek. "Hey!" she immediately moved away, becoming flustered. Touching her hair, smelling its fragrance. "Let''s make it sound better, Nee-san. My adorable Goddess of Destruction." She pushed my face away, becoming embarrassed. "Stay away, you perv! I reject that Title! I want to be something cool!" I just hugged her behind her back. "Hehehe..." "Hey!" she became more embarrassed. The two of us was just flirting. Suddenly, "Ummmm... Can I..." "Huh?" We didn''t notice but there''s a soul already arrived, sitting in front of us while we are cuddling with each other. When we glanced at her, my eyes widened in surprise. "She''s..." My face went pale, becoming teary-eyed. *Sniff* *Sniff* I was starting to cry. "Huh?" Nee-san gave me weird look. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?" She glanced at the girl in front of me. We saw a young girl with long, straight, silver hair that reaches past her shoulders and her short bangs causing her forehead to be more prominent. Her eyes are light blue and wide, making her look like a cheerful, innocent young girl. She wears a tiered white dress, fastened with a blue bow and she b?r?footed. (Img<<<) Nee-san frowned at me, "Harukin, don''t tell me! She also your..." "Nope, she''s not. This is also the first time I met her." She''s giving me a suspicious look. Glancing at the girl in front of us. There''s no mistake... She''s Honma Meiko, also known as Menma. *Sniff* *Sniff* My tears won''t stop from falling from my eyes. I immediately hid behind Nee-san''s chair, preventing myself from looking at Menma. As expected, she''s dangerous... I''m becoming a cry baby because of her. *Sniff* *Sniff* "Since the Sun God is acting strange, I, the God of Destruction will deal this." Nee-san stood up proudly, "Hahaha! Welcome to my domain, Human! I am the God of Destruction, Megumin. You shall prostrate yourself upon my appearance---" "Hahaha! She said her name was Megumin. Hahaha, it sounds really strange." Menma laughed hard, pointing at Nee-san. ... Nee-san gave her a menacing look, taking a battle posture. "Huh?" Menma realized this and took a defensive stance. *Sigh* I sighed, "This is going to take a long time." *Sniff* *Sniff* I can''t stop myself from crying. She''s really dangerous for me. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 207 - 198: Rias Peerage Defeat Chapter 198: Rias Peerage Defeat Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ----- It was already dark when we arrived on Kuoh Academy. "You guys are late." Sona-nee said with darkened expression. She and Tsubaki-nee are standing, waiting for us in front of the entrance gate of the school. "I''m sorry, Sona-nee. Something came up and I have to finish the job in our heavenly realm as deities." I slightly bowed, apologizing to her. "Anyway, we don''t have much time. The rating game between Rias and Raiser are going to start now. The others and your companions are already waiting inside for you. Let''s go." They turned and walked ahead of us. Nee-san look sleepy. "What''s going on, Sun-kun? And where is this place? Are we in Japan?" Menma spoke, looking around cluelessly. "Yes, but this is different Japan. Just follows us and don''t get lost." "Okay..." We followed after them. While walking together, "Are we going to stay here in this academy for a night?" "No, you guys will stay in the underworld and they will take care of you as their guest. Sirzechs-sama who will be the one who sponsor this event and he invited some other important guest to watch the tournament tomorrow." "Oh..." I can already guess who are they. This friendly match is between Gods and Devils after all. They are making us feel at ease with those other races presence. "Good job, Crimson Prince of Destruction." I gave him a thumbs up. Arriving at the Student Council Office, ... I saw everyone together with the other members of student council. "Papa!/Daddy!/Dad!/Father!" Nana, Kur¨¥, Diona and Yaoyao immediately ran towards me and hugged me together. I smiled, patting each of their heads. "Ah, Mommy!" Kur¨¥ jumped and hugged Nee-san tightly but Nee-san was dozing off while standing. I noticed that Maple and Risa sleeping on the corner with their head leaning each other. Same with Yunyun, Komi, Bocchi and Karen. The four of them are already sleeping in the sofa together. Wiz was covering them with a blanket. "Welcome back, Harukin. We''ve been waiting for you." she said, smiling. I smiled, nodding at her. On another Sofa, Esdeath in her young form was sitting with serious expression but her eyes are closed. She still emitting a murderous aura in that condition. As expected of her, the former general of the empire. Erza, Mirajane and Akane walked towards me. "You came here late. What happened?" Akane asked me. "Something came up in the Heavenly Realm and I have to deal and finish the goddesses compiled jobs." "Hehe... Again?" she gave me a wry smile. "Anyway, where are the others?" I asked, looking around. "Krul, Chelsea, Akame and Kurumi are watching the moon on the rooftop, Gaia and Reginleif went ahead on the underworld and talked about the match with the Devil Kings and others, Aqua and Eris... they went together outside. Lalatina and Hinagiku are looking out for them." Erza responded. Mirajane went close to me, noticing something on my face. "Ara, did something happened Harukin? There''s a trace of tears on your face." I wiped the remaining tears on my face. "Oh, nothing happened. It just that..." "Harukin! Who made you cry?" Erza asked with angry tone. "Hey! I already said this is nothing." *Sniff* *Sniff* ... "It will be easy if she''s the one who tell the story." I presented Menma beside me. "Huh?" "Harukin, is this another girl of yours?" Akane asked with jealous tone. I frowned. "No! She''s not. I want to introduce her to Yunyun and become her friend." "Oh, a new friend for her. I think she shouldn''t overthinking about not having many friends because for us, she''s already our precious friend. The problem is just... she too shy to talk with us." Akane said with wry smile. "I believe that she will overcome that someday." ... "Huh?" Someone leaned behind my back, Glancing behind, it was Reginleif reading a book. "You''re late, Adam." "Well, it''s the compiled jobs of the useless goddesses." *Sigh* She sighed, "Not again.... Don''t worry, Adam. I drag them back after the tournament tomorrow." "Thanks as always, Reginleif. I leave them to you." "Mm." She nodded, closing her book. Sona-nee and Tsubaki-nee went towards the young man with short blond hair and grey eyes. He wears the Kuoh Academy boys'' school uniform, albeit without the blazer and his sleeves are rolled up. (Img<<<) "President, Vice President!" The student council members gathered around them. "How was it, Saji?" "Everything is prepared, President. We may start now Rating Game at any time." "Okay..." All of them glanced at us. "All of you, stay here for now. We''ll just go and check Rias Peerage before the start of their first Rating Game. We''ll be back here shortly." Sona-nee spoke. "Don''t worry, Sona-nee. Please take your time. I''ll watch over them." "Okay..." Sona-nee together with the student council members went out the room. I went towards Esdeath who''s sitting alone in a sofa because of her killing aura and sat beside her without a care. "Huh?" She woke up. "Sun! You made me wait!" she glared at me. "Who cares? I made it here before their match and I know already what''s going to be the result." I moved my arm and wrapped it around her shoulder, pulling her close to me. She slightly became embarrassed but she still angry at me. "As I suspected, Harukin is a Harem seeking man." Akane said, staring intensely at me. "Paimon was right, he''s a scumbag who will lay his finger on poor innocent girls." Erza followed. "Ara Ara, he even made his own twin sister into his lover. He''s a Siscon." Mirajane said with a smile on her face. "....z z Z." Nee-san was already sleeping on the floor together with our daughter Kur¨¥ while hugging each other. Wiz was covering them with a blanket. Nana, Diona and Yaoyao was also sleeping on the corner like some adorable kittens. "Hey!" I want to complain but I can''t retort back. "Pffft! Hahaha~" The three of them laughed together at me. ... I just looked at them with squinted eyes. Suddenly, Sona-nee and others returned back together with Hinagiku, Lalatina, Aqua and Eris who followed after them. When Hinagiku noticed me with others, "Hmph!" she treated me coldly. "Ah! Sun is already here!" Aqua pointed at me. Eris just smiled at me. ... Hinagiku looked around where she can sit but only on my other side is open. She doesn''t have any choice but to sit beside me. Her face is slightly red. I want to tease her. I moved close to her. "Hey!" she moved away from me. "Why are you moving away? Are you mad at me, Hinagiku?" I asked her. "No, I''m not! Stay away from me!" she responded with embarrassed tone. I moved more closer to her. "Hinagiku, if you''re angry, just tell me. I''ll listen..." "I said, I''m not angry at you!" "Then, do you hate me?" "No, I don''t! Why are you pestering me?" she answered with annoyed tone. "That''s because recently I always receive a cold vibe whenever I''m with you. I just wanted to get along with you." Hinagiku''s face reddened and didn''t say anything to me. Multiple holographic screen appeared in the middle of the room. It shows images of every location in Kuoh Academy like a CCTV cameras. Shadows appeared, gathering together on the floor near me and Kurumi emerged with smile. "Ara Ara, Shouta-kun. You really took your time." "Well, a lot of things happened." When she noticed Menma shyly sitting down on the corner. "Huh?" *Sniff* *Sniff* She became teary-eyed. "Kurumi, don''t tell me!" "Yes, I knew about her also. What a sad past life she has that I can''t stop my tears." "You understand me, right? On why I am crying just seeing her." "Yeah." *Thud!* The window behind us widely opened, "Hey, Husband has already here!" It was Krul and she''s happy seeing me. She jumped inside the room and hugged me behind around my neck. "Hehe..." I just smiled, patting her head. Akame and Chelsea also came inside, following after her. "Sun, I''m hungry. I want some snacks." Akame said with her stomach rumbling. ... I took out a jelly filled donut(Onigiri) from my dimensional storage then I gave it to her. *Umph!* She ate it together with my hand. "Hey!" She must be really that hungry. Krul jumped over the sofa and sat beside Hinagiku, making her move close to me. Kurumi followed, making Hinagiku moved closer to me with our body touching each other. Hinagiku''s face became more red. "Ufufu..." Kurumi and Krul chuckled while watching us. I noticed Saji was looking at me. I just gave him a smug smile. ... A vein popped up on his temple, making pissed off of me. When the Rating Game started. All the girls around me except Erza and Akame was giving a cold vibe, looking at Issei at screen as he strips his female opponents of their clothes using his dress break ability. "He''s an enemy of woman." Akane spoke with darkened face. "He''s just a pervert who ogles over a n?k?d girl." Krul followed, bored expression. "I don''t like that guy. The way he fights is boring. Someone like him must be eliminated in this world." Esdeath said with cold tone. "Ara Ara, a bad boy like him must be punished." Mirajane said with a smile but she emitting a dark aura. "Kikikiki~" Kurumi laughed with creepy smile. "Aren''t he just a perverted trash? He reminds me of Sun if uncontrolled." Aqua said with disgusted expression. "Hey!" Eris has a stoic expression watching the screen. "Shall I put him on eternal sleep?" Chelsea said, taking out a needle. "Indecent guy like him must taste the worst punishment in order for him to learn his lesson." Hinagiku glaring at Issei on the screen. Menma was bored and just slept beside my daughters. I was having fun watching Issei doing it but when my the girls around me notice me, I just keep it inside me. After that, Issei and his friends lost the rating game against Raiser. Before I noticed, Hinagiku and Esdeath are leaning on my shoulders while sleeping. I just enjoyed watching their peaceful face until Sona-nee and others brought us to the underworld to rest. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 208 - 199: Tournament Match Up Chapter 199: Tournament Match Up Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) (A/N: I swear, this is about the tournament match up or maybe. Warning R18) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - -----Waking up early in the morning, "Hm?" The first thing I saw is Hinagiku''s sleeping face close to me. ... I remembered... I slept alone last night to prevent myself from touching or doing any indecent with them. Just now, I had a ??wd dream with everyone getting n?k?d with me in the bed and I tried to control myself. In the end, I woke up before I did something with them. What great morning to see Hinagiku''s adorable face. Suddenly, she moved, sitting up and rubbed her eyes. She stretched both her arms, (Img<<<) *Yawn* Then she yawned. "Huh? Where am I? This wasn''t my room last night." She looking around in confusion. "That''s right! I remembered that I went to the restroom last night then..." She stiffly turned towards me. Oh, that''s why she''s here... "Good morning, Hinagiku. Did you sleep well?" I greeted her, smiling. I noticed that her pajama pants is slightly slid down, making her white und?rw??r exposed to me. Her face went paled, "Kyaah!" she covered herself with a blanket. "Haru, you pervert!" she became flustered. I sat up and just shrugged my arms, "It not really my fault. You just move around too much during your sleep that you looked messed up when you woke up just now." She glared at me but suddenly, her face reddened, "Why are you n?k?d?" "What''s wrong? I sleep n?k?d sometimes when I''m alone." Holding her head, "Uuu... What am I doing? How did I arrived here on this pervert''s room?" Of all room I unconsciously went last night, why has to be his place? Unfortunate things keeps happening to me ever since I''m stuck with him. Uuuuu..." She was depressed. I can''t endure seeing her like this. She might get more angry at me if I did that but I''ll take the risk. I moved close to her and hugged her gently behind her back. "Huh?" She noticed that it was me. "Hey! What are you..." she struggled, being embarrassed. Then she stopped, looking down in sadness. She just let herself be hugged by me. "Hey, Haru..." "What is it? Tell me..." "Why won''t you just look at one girl?" she asked me with serious. ... I have to take this seriously without lies. "Sorry, but I can''t do that anymore with a lot of things happened to me." Hinagiku trembled, becoming teary-eyed. "Why? Why? The more I denied my feelings for you, the more it became stronger! I want to forget about it but you''re stuck in my head because of my blunder! Why have you to be a such womanizer?! Can you just stick with one girl? Why won''t you just look at me?" I just heard a lot about her feelings for me but there are things that she doesn''t want and I can''t say anything in return. That''s because she''s right. The harem backfired and its difficulties in order to maintain it. "Sorry, Hinagiku. But I can''t just back away and abandoned them. Once I started it, I''ll see it through the end until I die even it''s my biggest mistake I ever made." ... She became silent for a moment. "I understand then... Can you let go of me now?" I have a bad feeling so I didn''t do it. I have a feeling that she will ran away and never go back to me again. "No..." I refused. "I said, let go of me!" she yelled. I can feel her sadness. "No!" "Why?" "Don''t go away. I want you to stay by my side." She trembled, hearing what I said. "Even though, you already had other girls aside from me?" "Mm..." I nodded. "Haru, you scumbag!" "Yeah, I am..." "You womanizer trash!" "Yeah, you''re right." I just accepted what she said. "Do you think the society will just accept that kind of relationship?" "Like I care about them. All I want is to make you girls happy. Also I''m a half god, what they think doesn''t apply to me so be at ease." ... She became silent again. "Then I will pretend that I''m an idiot." "Huh?" What does she mean by that? Her face reddened again, trying to say something. "Kiss me!" ... "What?" I was surprised by what she said. "I said, kiss me! You want me to be your girlfriend, right? Then at least you can do that with me!" She willed herself. ... "Hinagiku." "What?" "You''re being honest right now that it''s really refreshing." "Shut up!" "Hehehe... Hinagiku, I love you. I will treasure you." I smiled. "I love you too but it not like accept your womanizing in the first place. If you neglect me, I''ll chase you down until the end of the earth." "Haha... How scary..." "I''m not joking." I touched her cheek with my palm and I can see on her face that she''s been longing for me so she decided to become honest with me. I immediately went for lips, giving her passionate kiss. "Mmm...mh...mmm..." She wrapped around her arms on my neck and she pulled me until I gently pushed her down the bed while kissing. "Mmmh..." She slowly melted from the p???sur? and I can sense clearly her thirstiness as she learned to suck my tongue inside her mouth. She''s good... It''s like she''s been longing for this. "Mmm...nnn...uff...mmm..." She was m??ning. Letting go of her lips, she was breathing heavily. I can see that she''s already turned on. I can''t stop myself now because it piled up already. I unbottoned her shirt. "Haru, wait! I think that''s to..." she became flustered. I opened her shirt, making upper exposed to me. "Kyah!" She wearing a pure white brassiere. She immediately covered her ?h?st with her arms, becoming embarrassed. I pulled down her pajama pants,. taking it off from her. "Kyaaaaaah! What are you doing, you pervert?!" Now, she''s only in her white und?rw??r which is captivating me. "You look so beautiful, Hinagiku." "Huh..." I went on top of her covering ourselves with a blanket. I gave her a serious look, staring at her eyes. She looks really nervous but she closed her eyes, waiting for me. I just kissed her lips again while slipping up her bra then pinched her small br??st, playing with them. "Mmm...nnn..." I took off my und?rw??r shorts then touched her crotch on top of her und?rw??r and sliding my finger between her slit. "Mmm!" Retreating back, "Haru... I think this is..." "No, just leave it to me." I kissed her again. "Mmm... nya...uf...nnn...." Lifting up legs, I slid aside her und?rw??r them aimed my ???k below her slit. Slowly, I gently pushed it inside. "Wait! Haru, I think this is too really for us!" She was really nervous, panicking. "Don''t worry, it will a little bit at first." "I never thought it was that big." "What big are you talking about?" "What? I talking about your..." She became embarrassed. "What are you making me say, you pervert!" She got angry. I held both of her hands with our fingers intertwined with each other. Touching with her forehead with mine, I smiled. Her face blushed then I gave her another kiss. Slowly, it entered inside her. She became teary-eyed as she closed her eyes in pain. At my final push, I now fully inside her. "Mmmmh!" Hinagiku m??n?d in surprise. "Haru, you liar! I never thought you did this to me. It really hurts!" Until she get used to the shape of my ???k, I slowly pulled then gently pushed it forward inside again. She still in pain and I noticed that there''s a slight bleed of her blood around my ???k. This must be normal since this is her first s?xu?? ?nt?r??urs?. "Don''t worry, the pain will ease slowly." Pulling, I slowly pushed it again inside. "Mmm... Haru, you idiot! nnnn..." I keep repeating the same pattern until she slightly felt the p???sur? and I increase the speed of my thrust. She immediately covered her mouth to stop herself from making embarrassing m??ns. "Mm! Mm! Mm! Mm! Mm! Mm!" She finally feeling the p???sur?. I enjoyed having s?x with her. I keep pumping her inside as I increase the speed more. "Ah! Idiot, Haru! Ah~! Mmmh!" She bit her lips, trying to stop herself from falling into the p???sur?. She endured it. Looking to my side, I saw the perverted Goddess staring at me with expressionless face. (Img<<<) I keep thrusting while Gaia and I staring at each other. "Don''t mind me, Sun-kun. Please continue." ... (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 209 - 200: Tournament Match Up 2 Chapter 200: Tournament Match Up 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) (A/N: Warning R18) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - While I''m m?k?n? ??v? with Hinagiku in the bed, "Haah... Uugh... Aaah... mmmmm..." She can''t endure it anymore, "Ahh! O.. OOOO! Haru, please... do it... AHHHH! Slowly! Uh! Uh! Uh! AHHHHH! You idiot!" I thrust my ???k faster on her slit and she finally m??ns loudly. (Img<<<) But on my side, Gaia and I are staring at each other. "Don''t mind me, Sun-kun. Please continue." she said with stoic expression. ... This is really awkward but I can''t stop myself now. We''re already on our peek. Just a little more and I''m going to... "You said your body is too young when I asked you to do it with me but here you are... pounding Hinagiku''s cute puss?..." She lifted up our blanket, watching our ?nt?r??urs? inside. She smiled tilting her head. "Wow... How nice... Does it feel good, Sun-kun?" She''s emitting a scary aura. (Img<<<) "Huh?" Hinagiku noticed her. "What? Earth?! Since when did you--" I thrust my ???k more harder inside her. "Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Haru! You big liar! Idiot! AHHHH! Nnnn..." (Img<<<) "I''m sorry, Hinagiku but please leave Gaia to me." "...I''m envious. I wish I am the girl under you right now." Gaia''s expression became more scarier. "Oh! Before I forgot. I made some morning tea for you, Sun-kun. I woke up early to make this hot milk tea just for you. I hope you enjoy it while having fun over there with her." (Img<<<) I can''t take this anymore. She''s making me feel guilty. Suddenly, I felt a great p???sur? under me, being s?xu??ly aroused. It''s coming out. I took the hot milk tea from Gaia and drink it in one gulp then I thrust my ???k rapidly faster on Hinagiku. "I''m ?umm?n?, Hinagiku!" "Wait! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Don''t---Mmmmh!" I halted and ?ummed, releasing it all inside her. (Img<<<) ... *Pant* *Pant* "Haru... You!" Pulling out my ???k, white liquid stuff came out from her slit and her body twitched. *Sniff* *Sniff* She covered her face in embarrassment. I took a tissue from my dimensional storage and wiped her crotch then I cleaned mine. "Haru, you shameless idiot! Idiot! Now, I can''t show my face to others. Uuuu... Idiot!" she said, crying while covering her face with a soft pillow. Gaia looked at her with pity. "Oh... You made her cry." She''s trying to put the blame on me. "Who''s fault do you think it is?" I frowned at her. "So it''s my fault? Okay... I''m nothing but a nuisance here anyway... I''m out of here. I''m already used from being ignored." She got mad at me. When she turned around, I saw tears from her eyes. is sadness. *Sniff* She walked away in hurry. What is wrong with her? She''s the one who pushed me to have a harem from the shadows but she reacted to me like this if I get it on with others. Seeing her expression just now, I felt a pain inside me that I can''t endure seeing her like that. Willing myself, "Goddess Gaia!" I called her. I heard her steps halted. Moving my left hand, I pointed at her without looking behind. "Next..." "Huh?" (Img<<<) "Next, it''s your turn." I said with serious tone. (Ref<<<) "Sun-kun..." I glanced at her with a smile, "I can''t just let you get away just like that after seeing us doing that." *Sniff* She wiped her tears then smiled back at me. She ran towards me, "Sun-kun!" She jumped, hugging me behind my back. I just leaned my head on her, touching her hand. Letting go of me, she was grinning by herself. "Finally, I''m going to have s?x with Sun-kun. He''s going to pound my puss? hard. Hehehe... I can''t wait." (Img<<<) ... She''s having her own world. I can feel my fiancee''s vibe on her sometimes. "Now, Sun-kun. Let''s start. I''m going to strip now." "No! Don''t do that!" I immediately said. "Why?" "You''re maid uniform is the one who''s making me excited." I answered. "Eh? What about me?" I just looked away from her. "What?!" Gaia shook me. I can''t deny that I''m captivated by her. Actually, I like her a lot. It just that... Glancing at her, she''s staring excitedly at my ???k while drooling. She looks very thirsty. (Img<<<) ... I felt like I''m regretting my decision. Gaia glanced at Hinagiku beside us, "Hinagiku! I gonna show you how to p???sur? our man. You may join us if you want." "What?!" Hinagiku was surprised, becoming flustered. "Lie down and rest for now, Sun-kun. Leave everything to me." She pushed me down on the bed, ???k?n? her palm. She spitted out some of saliva on my ???k then hold it, stroking it up and down gently. "Huh..." Hinagiku was shock, watching her beside me. Gaia licked the head, kissing the tip then slowly... she su?k?d it, putting it deeper inside her mouth. "Nnnnnn!" I felt a great p???sur? and I can feel my ???k touching her throat. Moving back, "Ahhhh~ Sun-kun''s d??k. His remain ?um taste like an fresh pick apple. Even the smell... It''s quite delightful." she said with satisfied expression. She grinned at Hinagiku. "It''s really taste good, Hinagiku. You should try it too." "No!" Hinagiku was really embarrassed. "Then just watch me there and learn." Gaia licked the side of my d??k then she went down to my balls, kissing it while massaging. It felt really good. As expected from the perverted Goddess. Stroking it again, she suck my d??k again, swirling her tongue around the head. Then she went deeper again and move her head up and down. She slid down her top, showing her gorgeous big br??st to me. It was pale and her n?pp??s are pink same as Hinagiku. Making an eye contact with me, she gave me devilish gaze as she groped her own br??st, massaging it in front of me. Aren''t she a goddess? But, she''s good. Feeling a great p???sur?, "Gaia, I''m ?umm?n?." She sped up the pace a little bit and she made it deeper inside her mouth. When I was about to ?um, I grabbed her head and pushed it more in her throat. "UHHHHHH!" I ?ummed a lot inside her mouth. "Mmmmmmh!" Letting go of her, she slowly moved her mouth back then gulped, swallowing all of it. She licked off my ?um around her lips then she cleaned off the remains around my d??k with her tongue. "It really taste like an apple and it is sour." she said, smiling at me. ... She looks really s?xy. My eyes widened when I saw my d??k is still standing stiffly. Wait a minute! Did I ?ummed twice already? How is it still hard? Something is really strange with my body. "Now, it is time for you to pound my puss?." She moved, straddling top of me in kneeling position, lifting up her skirt. She massage her slit on top of her pure white p?nt??s, slowly... it becomes wet. "Since, you don''t want me to take off my clothes." She slid aside her p?nt??s, showing me her slit. She held my d??k, pointing it below her slit, slowly moving down and sitting on top of me. When my d??k touched her slit, it became stiffer as it slowly sink inside her. "Mmmm... Sun-kun~" she m??n?d my name. It went inside her. Slowly, she moved her h?ps, riding on top like she riding a horse. While massaging her own br??st, "Sun-kun! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh!" Her m??n is really loud. (Img<<<) "Uuuuuu..." I''m feeling really good. I''m endured, trying not to ?um to early at her. I noticed Hinagiku beside me massaging her crotch, playing herself while watching us having s?x. "Nnnnnn..." (Img<<<) (To be continued.) (A/N: Good luck with your No Nut November.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 210 - 201: Tournament Match Up 3 Chapter 201: Tournament Match Up 3 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) (A/N: Warning R18) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - On the bed, Gaia was riding on top me, moving her h?ps nonstop as we make love. Her face is showing how she melted in p???sur?. "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Sun-kun... It feel... good! More! AHHHHH<3!" (Img<<<) She grabbed my hands, making me grope her very br??st. "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!" Something inside me wanting show more love on her. I just followed my heart and moved my arms, wrapping it around her back. "Huh? Sun-kun? Don''t you want to grope my br??st? They''re big for to enjoy?" I just smiled. "Nope, I actually like them a lot. I just want something better." I flipped her down making myself on top her then moving my h?ps as I thrust faster my ???k on her slit. "Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Sun-kun<3!" I pound her hard just like she wanted. (Img<<<) I moved closer, "I love you, Gaia--No! Earth..." I said, giving her a peck on the lips. "I love you too, Sun-kun... Hit my puss? hard until you burst out a lot of your solar flare deep inside my Mariana trench. Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh!" ... My cheek twitched hearing what just she said, "That''s sounds scary, Earth..." ... "Since you''re already excited enough, this clothes will just get on our way." She took off her clothes little by little until she''s only in her und?rw??r. "Wait a minute, Sun-kun." She get off of me then she stripped down her und?rw??r, leaving herself fully n?k?d. "Now, let''s continue." She turned around, facing her back on me then she kneeled on all four. Hugging the pillow, she shook her bu?? in front of me. "Now, Sun-kun! Hit me harder in this position like a beast." (Img<<<) ... I guess I have to stay positive and be open-minded when it comes with dealing someone as perverted as her. This s?x position feels really good but it lacks something. I decided... I moved, kneeling behind and I pointed my ???k on her slit, slowly inserting inside. "UHHHHHH<3!" she ?r??n?d in p???sur?. "Now, go Sun-kun! Pound this itching puss? of mine to the hardest!" I embraced her, wrapping my arms around her body from behind then kissed the back of her neck. "Huh? Sun-kun? Kyah!" Slowly, I moved my h?ps and thrust my ???k harder on her slit. In this position, we have more skin contact which is I like more. "Huh?" She glanced at me behind. "I understand now, Sun-kun... You want to be more intimate with me, right?" "You don''t like it?" I asked. "Nope... I like this position more... Not only you satisfies my s?xu?? d?s?r?, I can feel your warmth and how much you care for me. It felt like I being love and treasure." She looks very happy, giving me a beautiful smile. She turned her head, asking to be kissed. I inserted my tongue, swirling and spinning it inside her mouth. When I felt when I was about to ?um, I rapidly thrust my ???k with my crotch bouncing on her bu??. "Earth, I''m ?umm?n?! Is it okay?" "No problem, Sun-kun. Fill it all inside me." I halted, pushed my ???k deep inside her. I ?ummed in p???sur?. "Uuuu..." "AHHHHH~ Sun-kun<3!" (Img<<<) Both of us breathing heavily. Gaia grabbed Hinagiku''s arm, "Huh?" Hinagiku was surprised. "Masturbating is prohibited when Sun-kun is here, Hinagiku. Go and ask him to bang your wet puss? again, and he will give you sweet cream pie." ... "What?! Stop saying those vulgar words, you perverted Goddess!" Hinagiku was really embarrassed and she became angry at Gaia. "Thanks you but I''m still not worthy of those praise. Look carefully at your puss?. It is still dripping wet and it is asking for Sun-kun big ???k to be penetrated inside." Gaia replied with proud tone. "I said, stop saying those words. Just once is enough for me!" Hinagiku covered her ears. Gaia gave her a smug smile, "You''re saying that you don''t want to do it with him anymore but your puss? is still craving for his ???k. What a perverted tsundere..." "Hey! I said stop already!" "Hehe... Just be honest and ask Sun-kun to bang hard your cute puss? again. You''re not a v?r??n anymo-Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Sun-kun, stop it! It''s hurts!" I pinched Gaia''s cheek. Letting go of her, I hit her head with a karate chop. "Ouch!" She held her head in pain. "Stop corrupting others with your perverted tendencies, and also..." I gave her a menacing look. "If I heard you saying those vulgar words in front of my daughters, you know how you will end up to me." Gaia went pale, "You''re face, Sun-kun... It''s scary. You don''t have to worry about that. I only say perverted words if it''s just us and without the children around." ... *Sigh* I sighed. "I guess this is enough. I already felt relief after what happened to me with Reginleif and Nee-san." "Megumin is still too young. You have to wait for her to be m?tur? a little bit." "Yeah, I will always keep that in mind. Anyway, let''s go. Everyone should be waiting for us." I was about to jump out of the bed, "Huh?" I was surprised when someone grabbed my wrist. Slowly... glancing behind. It was Hinagiku, looking away from me with embarrassed face. "Stay..." "What?" Her whole face reddened more. "Stay... a little longer..." (Img<<<) Gaia''s cheek twitched hearing what she said. She became annoyed with her. "What a pain." She grabbed Hinagiku''s arms and pulled her. "Kyah!" Gaia pinned her down on the bed. "Hey! What''s that for?!" Hinagiku angrily said. "Stay there and don''t move. I''m going teach you a lot of things about your body." Gaia responded. Raising Hinagiku''s h?ps in front of me, "Now, Sun-kun. Hinagiku wants you to bang her puss? hard and she''s being dishonest about it." *Slap!* "Ouch!" Gaia slapped Hinagiku''s bu??. "Dishonest girls like you must be punished." We don''t have much because we have to meet with everyone already. I decided to do it quickly with her. My ???k is still rocking hard so I moved behind Hinagiku and inserted it inside her slit again. "UHHHHHH..." Hinagiku covered her mouth, preventing herself from m??ning. "That''s prohibited also... You should enjoy the p???sur? and m??n hard." Slowly, I gently moved my h?ps. "Leave her to me, Earth." When Gaia let go of her, I wrapped around my arms on her waist, embracing her behind, same as I did with Gaia. I increased the speed of my thrust. "Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Haru~ Uh! Uh! Uh! Slowly~ Uh! Uh! Please~ Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Ohh~ Oh! Uhmm... Uh. Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh!~~" I went close to her kissing her around her neck. "Haru~" She was melting in p???sur?. I moved my hand, massaging her pair of cute br??st then pinched the tip of her n?pp??s. "Uh! Uh! Uh! Mmmmmmh!" I licked her behind her ears then bite it playfully. "Haru... I love you... Mmm..." "I love you too, Hinagiku. I''m ?umm?n? now." "Wait! Not inside me, Haru! I''m going to be pregnant--" When I was about to pull out, "Hey! Don''t waste Sun-kun''s ?um!" Gaia went behind me and held down my h?ps. "Ah! UHHHHHH!" Hinagiku m??n?d. (Img<<<) "Uhhhh..." I ?ummed inside her. Hinagiku frowned at Gaia. "Gaia, you!" "You don''t have to worry about that. You already got ?mpr??n?t?d at your first round." Gaia shrugged her shoulders. "What?!" Hinagiku was completely shock. Gently, pulling out of Hinagiku. "How can you be sure about that?" I asked. "Precognition." Gaia pointed at her eyes. "I rarely use it now because I don''t want to be spoiled about the future." she followed. "What am I going to do?" Hinagiku became sad. I just pulled her up, leaning her on my n?k?d body. "Haru..." "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of you and our child." Gaia grinned, "Sun-kun, don''t forget about me. I''m became pregnant of your child too. Tee-hee." My eyes widened in surprise hearing what she said. I don''t know what kind of creature is my child with her. My face went paled, "Sun-kun, I don''t know what are you thinking but my child with you is a cute little girl with goddess race. Not some kind of unknown scary creature." Hearing that, I felt relief... "Oh, that''s right! You''re child with Hinagiku is a cute girl too." she followed. ... "Another girl again?" My cheek twitched. "Looks like you''re going to have a lot of son-in-laws in the future." Hearing that, I looked at a distance with stoic expression. "No." ... (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 211 - 202: Tournament Match Up 4 Chapter 202: Tournament Match Up 4 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ---- After our hot morning, the three of us took a bath together, washing each other''s back. While changing our clothes, Gaia was drying her hair with a blower. (Img<<<) "Sun-kun, the participants on the matches has been decided but, there''s a problem." "Huh? What is it?" Hinagiku and I are sitting on the side of bed while she''s helping me tie my necktie with embarrassed face. "Esdeath injured her left arm during her training and it can''t be healed easily by using healing magic." "Does it have to do with the damage I did to her body during our fight?" "I think so... Her body hasn''t recovered yet since her revival." "That should do. I finish here..." Hinagiku tapped my shoulder. After she finished tying my necktie, I stood up. "Who are the other participants?" I asked. "Krul, Maple and of course... including you and me." Gaia pointed at me then to herself. "Who will go in Esdeath''s place?" "That''s the problem. She won''t let others take her place in the tournament so I decided to delay the tournament for a day for her to heal a little bit." "I don''t really mind taking on those devil kings today. Just let Esdeath do what she wants for this match." "Also this Oppai Dragon... Aren''t he going to ask Raiser for a rematch? Raiser is going to be executed if the great Satans lost the match." "Oh, him? Hmmm... Let''s discuss this with others. You two, let''s go." When Hinagiku was about to stand up, her legs trembled and she fell back to the bed. "Huh?" She tried to stand up again, "What''s going on?" She became unbalanced and suddenly stumbled down. I caught her in my arms before she fall. "Are you okay?" "Pffft!" Gaia chuckled. "Her legs weakened just now. Sun-kun, banged her puss? too hard that she can''t stand anymore." Hinagiku''s face reddened in embarrassment. *Bonk!* I hit Gaia''s head with a karate chop. "Ugh!" "Watch your mouth." I warned her. "I''m sorry..." I glanced at Hinagiku, "Do you want me to carry you?" "No! Don''t mind me, Haru! I''ll just stay here and rest for a little bit. I''ll be fine later." "Okay..." She lie down on the bed and covered herself with a blanket. She looked sleepy... I just went close to her, moving her bangs then kissed her forehead for few seconds. I retreated back, giving her a smile. "Rest well..." "Mmm..." She nodded and closed her eyes. She took a deep breath then smiled, sleeping. "Let''s go." I turned around and walked away. Gaia glanced at her, ... She went close to her, whispering. "Hinagiku, Sun-kun''s used und?rw??r is on that laundry basket. You can used that to relief yourself later." she pointed to basket near my bed. Hinagiku''s cheek reddened. "Shut up and let''s go already!" I grabbed Gaia''s collar then dragged her away with me. "Wait, Sun-kun! I''m just giving her---" We went out of the room, closing the door. ... --- (3rd Person''s POV) While Haru and Gaia are walking together along the extravagant hallway, "This castle looks luxurious, Sun-kun. Do you want to build one for yourself and everyone?" "Nope, I still prefer more our home in the crimson demon village because of its peaceful atmosphere. I still have to try to bring back my slow life." "That''s impossible, Sun-kun. Your life is already very far away from something you called slow life. Stop using the powerful cheat you have just to do your chores." ... "Huh?" Ahead of them, they saw a tall man appearing to be in his twenties with an average build, black hair, golden bangs and black goatee. He''s wearing a V-neck maroon long-coat with a wide,open high-collar that opens up at the hem. The long-coat also featured two black belts around the waist and four black bands on each arm, two of the bands at the wrist and the other two near the elbow. He wore grey slacks and brown shoes. (Img<<<) He''s talking with a handsome young man with light silver hair and hazel eyes. He''s wearing a dark green V-neck shirt with a high-collared black leather jacket over it. He also wears burgundy jeans with a silver chain drooping down over them and black leather chaps with three bands encircling his right calf, and black shoes with black buckles. (Img<<<) It was Azazel, the leader of the fallen angels and his adopted son Vali The two of them noticed Haru and Gaia walking towards them. "Oh, speaking of the Gods. Aren''t those two participants on the tournament?" Azazel spoke, observing Haru and Gaia. "Those two are going against the Four Great Satans? Tch~ They don''t look that strong enough to face them. That blonde boy even looks a middle schooler. Are they even have a chance against them?" Vali clicked his tongue, looking down on them. "I heard from the Satans that some of their opponents are gods. We''ll never know until we saw them fight. That''s why, we came here to watch." Azazel massage his goatee. Vali walked towards Haru and Gaia, "Hey, you blonde boy over there! How about we--" Vali was about to tap Haru''s shoulder, *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around Haru was frozen in places including Vali and Azazel except Gaia. When Haru and Gaia walked pass Vali, Haru halted and glanced at the back of Vali. "I know you''re there, Albion... No! Butt Dragon Emperor... Nice to meet you. My name is Haru. You can call me Thigh Dragon." he said with a smile. "...Butt Dragon? Thigh Dragon? What do you mean?" "Aren''t you the rival of Ddraig, the Oppai Dragon Emperor? That means you''re the Butt Dragon." "Ddraig, the Oppai Dragon? What did just happened to him to have that kind of nickname?" "You''ll know soon enough." Haru walked ahead together with Gaia passing them. Fifteen seconds has passed and the time has begun to move again. "Huh?" Vali was surprised when touched nothing. When he turned behind, he saw Haru and Gaia walking already far away from them. "Hey, wait! I''m not--" "Don''t!" Albion stopped him. "What?!" "You''re not strong enough to face him. He''s too dangerous. Just now he just stopped the time for few seconds and it seems like you''re not aware of it, Vali. Same with Azazel..." Albion explained. ... Vali was silent. Azazel walked towards him while staring at the Haru and Gaia from behind. "A power to stop the time? What I saw is a pitch black armor behind blonde boy then he suddenly disappeared together with that girl. What happened during that time stop?" "It seems like he''s aware of my existence and talked with me for a little bit." "What did he talked about with you?" "...I rather not talk about it but it''s about my rival red dragon emperor. He introduced himself to me and his name is Haru." Albion answered. "Hmm... So this boy named Haru knows about the two heavenly dragons." Azazel was intrigued. "If Vali and Haru fight right now, Vali will be defeated one-sidedly without him noticing. Haru''s ability to stop time is the big problem." Vali frowned from what Albion said, gripping his fist in frustration. --- - Alternate Konosuba World - In the middle of the road outside the Axel town, a portal gate opened. A little girl came out from it and it was Megumin. "So this is the world where my twin brother went few days ago."she said, looking around. Another girl came out, "Megumin, is this really okay? You should tell Harukin first before we went here first. What if something happened to us without him knowing. He will be really worried." Lalatina said, fidgeting around. "Hey! Wait for me!" Aqua followed after them. "Wait! Isn''t this place looks familiar?" "You''re right, Aqua. This place---" "Look! Isn''t that Axel town!" Megumin pointed. The three of them glanced at the large town ahead of them in surprise. "Now you think of it, it looks exactly the Axel town in our home world." Lalatina spoke in amazement. Paimon floated beside them. "That''s because this world and your home world are exactly the same. The difference is just..." "Huh?" The three of them glanced at Paimon. "Harukin and Paimon doesn''t exist here." "What?!" The three of them was completely shock. "More like, this is the real world. If Harukin doesn''t exist, Megumin was born alone, Lalatina lost her mother and Aqua-sama... nothing changed..." "Hey! What do you mean there''s nothing changed!" Aqua complained. "A world without Harukin..." Megumin mumbled, gazing at the far distance. Lalatina became sad, "Mom..." she mumbled. "Hey! Please shaking Paimon!" Paimon complained to Aqua. Megumin willed herself, "Everyone, let''s go! Let''s check the town." she decided. The three of them together with Paimon went to the Axel town. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 212 - 203: Original World Chapter 203: Original World Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - -------In one of the castle''s living room, "Let go of me!" Esdeath in her ?du?t form was being held together by Krul, Kurumi and Erza. "How can I accept to delay the match just because of this small injury in my left arm! This is very humiliating for me!" Esdeath was yelling around in anger. "Earth has already decided and delay the match for your sake. You should at least let it heal today so it won''t get on your way during the match tomorrow." Erza spoke, explaining to her. Yunyun, Wiz and others are looking at the situation with worried expression. "This is unacceptable reason! This injury is not a good excuse and will put a shame on me!" "Esdeath! It''s already been decided! And we can''t do anything about it." Krul spoke while stopping Esdeath from her waist. "Why are you girls so--Tsk! Let go of me! I can''t just let this happen!" Esdeath was already annoyed. She''s really upset from the delay of tournament. "Give up, Esdeath. Don''t think that injury is the sole reason for the match''s delay." Haru appeared out of nowhere, relaxing while drinking tea on the couch. "Ahhhh~ This tea is good." He poured another tea on his cup. ... "Sun..." Esdeath frowned at him. "Harukin!/Husband!/Haru!/Sun-kun!/Sun!/Adam!" All of them yelled, calling him. "Yes, I''m Harukin, Sun and Adam." he responded, sipping his tea. "Sun, do you think I can just let that happen?" Erza, Kurumi and Krul let go of Esdeath, believing that Haru will deal with her problem. Esdeath walked towards Haru. "Tsk!" Esdeath got annoyed with him because he''s not looking straight onto her. She held the sword on her waist and was about draw it, "King Crimson..." Haru mumbled. *Thung!* *Brrrrrrrrrrng!* Suddenly, "Huh?" Esdeath was surprised when she saw herself pointing her sword in front of empty couch. She was very confused of what happened. But she was clueless of what happened. "How?" ... "Huh?" She felt someone leaning on her back behind. "Esdeath, our opponent this time are strong." Esdeath was shock, looking at her back. "You should never underestimate them." ... "You should face them at full condition so there will be no excuse to be told after the match. May it win or lose." Esdeath gazed at him for a moment. (Img<<<) *Poof* She turned back to her young form. "Fine..." *Sigh* She sighed then went, sitting beside Haru, leaning her head on his shoulder and resting herself. ... What confused them is what skill did he used just now. Kurumi was grinning at Haru, "So he finally opened that box from the second quest and got those new abilities. How terrifying his stand turning into requiem stand. I can''t wait to see him fight tomorrow." Haru looked around, "Anyway, where''s Nee-san? I can''t find her." Haru asked them. They glanced at each other, "Don''t have a clue." All of them answered. ... Haru face went pale, becoming worried. --- - Alternate Konosuba World - ----Arriving at Axel town, Megumin, Aqua and Lalatina walked inside wearing a brown cloak to hid their identities since they came from different world as Paimon instructed them. "This town is a little developed. There are some building which doesn''t exist on ours." Lalatina said, looking around in amazement. "That''s because this world is a year ahead of ours. If you''re 17 years old in our home world, the you here should be already 18 year old." Paimon replied. "Look! It''s the Adventure''s Guild!" Aqua pointed at the building. "Let''s go." Megumin walked ahead. The four of them went inside the Adventurer''s Guild. The waitresses greeted them as they sat on the dining table. "Megumin, what are we going to do next? Should we already go home? Harukin should be already looking for us." Lalatina asked. "Leave him be. We should have our own little adventure here today since the match was delayed tomorrow. Don''t worry, we''ll return back later before it gets dark." "Okay..." When a waitress approached them, "Are you ready to order now?" she asked. "Yes... Give us your today''s special menu for three." Megumin responded. "Huh?" The waitress recognized her. She was about to show the menu to Megumin but she stopped, "Ummm... I think that dish is too expensive. Can you just choose something else?" The waitress smiled with her cheek twitching. Megumin furrowed her eyebrows, glancing at her. "What? How much was it?" "It''s... 70, 000 Eris each..." the waitress answered. Megumin looks disappointed, hearing her answer. "How cheap..." The waitress was surprised. "Huh?" She can''t just believe what she heard from her. "Just give us three set of those then I''ll pay first before we eat. Are you okay with that?" Megumin said, pointing at her. "Yes!" the waitress responded, becoming flustered and ran away to the counter. *Sigh* Megumin sighed, "Megumin, how much money does Harukin give you as your allowance." Lalatina curiously asked. Megumin pouted, "Around 10 million Eris a month same with Komekko but I refused him." "Eh? Why?!" Aqua was completely shock from the large amount. "I don''t like being spoiled by him after I heard that he''s not my real twin brother. I want to be financially independent myself so I can be proud of myself being with him." *Thud!* She slammed her fist on the table. "That''s why, we''re going to have our own adventure and become rich just like him." "Megumin... actually most of the money earned by Harukin came from your family business. So it''s fine to take some money from him." Paimon said, sitting on the ??p of Aqua like a child. ... "Still... I can''t be always be burden to him. I have to learn to be independent." Megumin was determined. "Fine, if it that''s what you want. Paimon will support you from the sideline. But Paimon will tell you this... It''s already too late since you two already had a daughter. It is already his responsibility to support the two of you." "Ugh!" Megumin just realized that. ... "Umm..." A guy with brown hair suddenly approached them. His expression has a full of guilt. It was Satou Kazuma. The four of them glanced at him. "Huh?" They were clueless who is him. "You girls are Megumin, Darkness and Aqua, right? Even you girls hide your faces, anyone will immediately recognized because you girls are too famous for being troublemakers." Kazuma said a grin on his face. "Huh?" Megumin began to become annoyed with him. "Darkness? Troublemakers? Is he talking about us?" Lalatina was confused. "Eh?" Aqua was clueless. "I don''t know whom you are but, leave us alone. We have something important to do later." Megumin said, shooing him away. Kazuma scratched the back of his head, "Here you are... I know you girls are angry with me from what I did but I want you to forgive me. What I did is horrible for abandoning you girls because of my complicated relationship. That''s why, please forgive me and we''ll go together on quest once again. What do you girls think?" he bowed in front of them. Aqua stood up, moving close to Megumin''s ears. "What are we going to do, Megumin? This guy is totally hitting on us." she whispered. "I don''t think that is what he is actually doing, Aqua." Megumin responded. Lalatina moved close to Megumin too and whispered, "But we''re already in relationship with the same man. Is it okay to follow another guy?" "That''s an old way of thinking, Lalatina." Aqua said to her. Megumin came between them, "Anyway, we need someone to guide us on how is this world work. Harukin''s existence is a big impact on our home world so things might different here. Do you girls agree with me?" "Mhm-mm." Aqua and Lalatina nodded at her. Then they glanced at Paimon at Aqua''s ??p. "Hm?" Paimon noticed their gaze, "I think it''s fine and so Harukin too. I''ll just tell him what''s happening so he won''t get worry too much." "Okay..." The three of them glanced at Kazuma, "Fine, let''s go on the quest together." Megumin said to him. (To be continued.) (A/N: The 2nd dose of vaccine is really devastating; Body Pain and Fever. I wasn''t able to write properly and I''m having a hard time to get in a writing mood. Have this chapter for now.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 213 - 204: Giant Toad Hunting Chapter 204: Giant Toad Hunting Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba World - In the middle of plain field outside the Axel town, "Waaahh!" Kazuma and Aqua was being chased by Giant Toads, luring them as Megumin instructed. "Darn it, Megumin! You''re no different than your twin brother. By always using me as a bait, I won''t believe in any of the two of you anymore!" Aqua screamed. "Huh?" Kazuma was confused of what Aqua is saying. He felt like something is different from his party members and they''re acting strange. The way they act are completely different from their usual behavior. Megumin was making a plan and leading the party. When he called Darkness, she wasn''t responding to him. Aqua is still the same, being a useless Goddess. Also he noticed that, Megumin and Darkness was wearing a different outfit on this quest when they took off their cloak. Megumin was wearing a dress with black and white frills while Darkness is wearing a navy blue office lady outfit. (Img<<<) What shocked him is Megumin. She still has her Chunnibyou tendencies but her demeanor is more feminine. The way she behave now is some kind of rich Ojou-sama from a wealthy family. His eyes widened in surprise when he saw her ?h?st is slightly big and more noticeable now compare when the last he saw her. He really wonders on what happened in this past several days that she became this astonishingly attractive. (Img<<<) "Waaahh! Your name is Kazuma, right? Please lure all of this monster by yourself! I don''t want to be eaten by them anymore!" Aqua screamed while crying. "You damn! Useless Goddess! How dare you still forgetting my name!" Kazuma retorted at Aqua. On the other side, Lalatina was already been caught and enjoyed being swallowed by the Giant Toad. "Lalatina, I told you to protect me with your sword, not to throw yourself and get eaten by the these Giant Toads." Megumin said looking at her with squinted eyes. She really disappointed at her. "AHHHHH! I''m being defiled by this Giant Toad tongue, squirming around my body and making me slimy. Mmmmh! Not that part! I already have a Fianc¨¦!" Lalatina screamed, being turned on. "I guess, I don''t have any choice." Megumin raised her right arm. A light shone from above, landing on her right hand. She created a lightning blade, "Light of Saber!" She sliced the Giant Toad that swallowing Lalatina. Lalatina was thrown up and landed on ground, breathing heavily with her body full of slimes. "What?!" Kazuma was completely shock what just he saw. Megumin turned towards the Group of Giant Toads that was chasing Kazuma and Aqua. She pointed her right palm, "Lightning Strike!" She summoned a bolts of lightning from the sky to strike the group of Giant Toads. "Waaahhh!--Ugh!" Aqua and Kazuma stumbled on the ground. *Thud!* *Thud!* *Thud!* *Thud!* ~~~ All the Giant Toads died and fell down to the ground. Kazuma was speechless. "Huh?" He noticed a Giant Toad rising up from the ground behind Megumin. "Megumin, behind you!" "It''s over." Megumin''s hand flickered with electricity-like sparks then the Giant Toad was blasted away by a tornado of lightning, annihilating everything in its path. "Burning Flash." *Boom!* It exploded together with the Giant Toad in the distance. Kazuma''s jaw dropped. Megumin took out a vial of Mana potion from her bag pocket and drunk it. She wiped her mouth with her wrist. Kazuma ran towards her, "Hey, Megumin! What was that?" he asked. "Hm?" "I''m asking you since when you can use those magic?" Kazuma desperately asked. "Just several days ago." she answered. "Why? I thought you just want to only learn explosion magic?" "Huh? Did I say that?" Megumin was confused. "Of course, you dummy! You only talk to me about explosion this or explosion that. Saying... you don''t have any interest aside from Explosion magic." Kazuma was panting from talking to much. "... You''re right, but that doesn''t mean I don''t have to learn magic other than Explosion. I''m going to have a hard time if I rely only on my explosion magic." "Megumin learning other magic aside from Explosion magic! This is too much miracle!" Kazuma can''t believe what''s happening right now. "Hey! Why are you reacting just like my twin brother?! I''m going to beat down the two of you!" Megumin became angry. "Twin brother?" Kazuma was confused. After that, they came back to the guild to report their quest completion and took the reward. Megumin didn''t partake in dividing the reward including Lalatina and Aqua because it was too small. The reward only worth 220,000 Eris including the selling of the Giant Toads. 5,000 Eris on each Giant Toad and they killed ten of them. The four of them are sitting on the dining table, resting from the quest. "Paimon sure is taking her time. We still have to go back before sunset." Megumin was leaning on the table while drinking her apple juice. She elegantly brushed off her hair with her fingers. "Hey, you girls! Are you sure on taking a part on the rewards and your all giving it to me?" Kazuma asked shyly. "Yeah, you can have mine." Megumin responded. "I don''t need it since I already got my biggest reward." Lalatina was breathing heavily, still turned on. "Compare to my daily allowance. That is too small." Aqua drinking her beer in gulp. "Ah~ Another cup please!" she requested at the waitress. "Don''t worry, I''ll pay for it." Megumin said to her. "Yes, Ma''am!" The waitress quickly responded to her. Kazuma was really weirded out of them. He feels like they''re different person but vibe is still there. Aqua is useless, Darkness is a hardcore m?s??h?st and Megumin is Chuunibyou. Kazuma gazed at Megumin. He stares closer to her, being curious. "Kyah!" Megumin made a cute m??n. She glared at Kazuma. "You pervert!" "Wait! Wait! Wait! That''s not me! I swear, Megumin!" Kazuma quickly denied, waving both of his hands. "Huh?" They saw a small elf-like girl with pale skin and light red eyes. She has pale blonde hair tied in pigtails with a prominent cowlick and elf ears. (Img<<<) "Wait, Mommy! That''s not him. It was me, Kur¨¥." "Eh? Kur¨¥? What are you doing here? Who came here with you?" Megumin asked in surprise. "Daddy, bust me out of my solitary confinement and came here with him waiting for you to come back. He seems to be really depressed after he known that you came with someone named Kazuma." "Megumin?! You already have a daughter?!" Kazuma was completely shock. "Mhm-mm." Megumin nodded then she embraced Kur¨¥. "Let me introduce you. This is my daughter, Kur¨¥." she introduced her with a smile. Kazuma''s face went pale when he recognized the little girl. He immediately remembered the blonde guy who erased the his memories from seeing his daughter n?k?d. "Your..." He pointed at Kur¨¥. "Ah! You''re the Onii-chan who saw me n?k?d in bath!" Kur¨¥ remembered and pointed at him with innocent smile. Megumin''s face became dark. "Wait! Let me explain--" Before Kazuma can even explain, Megumin quickly gave him a punch on his face. Kazuma fell on the floor, twitching. "Stay away from my daughter, you Lolicon Pervert!" Megumin looked down on him. *Thud!* She slammed a bag of money on the table. "Hmph! Let''s go, Kur¨¥." Then she grabbed Kur¨¥''s hand and walked away with her. Kur¨¥ just glanced at Kazuma being clueless of what''s happening. "Wait!" Lalatina followed after her. "Me too, I''m not finish yet!" Aqua took a one gulp on her beer then left the cup on the table, following after them. Kazuma was left alone. He doesn''t know what happening around him anymore. "Hey! Kazuma! What are you doing?" Astolfo appeared before him. (Img<<<) "Mosh! Mosh! Can you hear me, Kazuma?" ... Kazuma was not responding. "It can''t be helped then... Let''s do it again in the bed." Astolfo dragged him with his foot. The two of them had very hot time before sunset, pounding each other. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 214 - 205: Sirzechs Request Chapter 205: Sirzechs'' Request Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba World - ------- In Axel town along the streets, Megumin and Kur¨¥ are walking together, holding each other hands while Lalatina and Aqua are awkwardly following behind them. Megumin was in the bad mood. "Mommy, are you mad at Daddy?" Kur¨¥ asked with sad tone. ... Megumin just glanced at her daughter but she didn''t respond to her question. Kur¨¥ became sad. "Don''t worry, Kur¨¥. I will at least talk with your Daddy." Megumin smiled at her, patting her head. "Is that true? Hehehe..." Kur¨¥ became happy. But Megumin''s cheek is twitching. ''Acting like an ?du?t is really tough. This is all Harukin''s fault!'' she thought, feeling angry at her twin brother. When they arrive on a open park, "Daddy is over there, waiting for Mommy." Kur¨¥ pointed at the bench under tree where Harukin is sitting with sad expression. He looks worried and depressed at the same time. Megumin frowned at him. "Hey, Megumin. I think--" Lalatina was worried. "Aqua, Lalatina. Please take care Kur¨¥ for the time being." Megumin passed her daughter to Lalatina and Aqua. "I''ll talk with that idiot twin brother of mine." "Okay..." Lalatina and Aqua responded, holding on Kur¨¥. Megumin stopped in front of her twin brother and stared at him. There was a awkward silence between them. "How long have you been waiting here?" Megumin initiated, asking him curiously. "More than six hours, Nee-san..." Harukin responded. ... "Do you know why am I mad?" "Yes..." "Did you interrogated Paimon?" "Nope, I asked her for help." ... Megumin decided to sit beside him but there''s a small distance between them. "For someone like you who have fear of bench is currently sitting on it right now, had you overcome it already?" "Not yet, Nee-san. The Imperial March has been playing on my head non-stop since I sat here this morning." Harukin showed his paled expression. "Pffft! fu fu fu~" Megumin chuckled, trying to stop herself from laughing. Harukin has wry smile on his face, gazing at his twin sister. When Megumin calmed down, her expression became serious. "Then I ask you, whom you did it first?" Harukin froze and his face became paler. "Is it about we did this morning in my room?" "Yeah, what else am I talking about. Even though we didn''t see or hear you doing it with them, someone saw a beautiful girl going inside your room last night. And when Earth went to check on you, she never returned back. Eris and Aqua are suddenly acting strange so we asked to them is something wrong. Everyone who are in romantic relationship with you including me are feeling strange and we all came into one conclusion." Megumin''s face became dark, glancing at him. "That you''re already doing it with the two of them. That how we found out about it." Sweat appeared on Harukin''s forehead, ''Women''s Intuition are scary!'' he thought. Megumin expression became sad, "It might be fine to others and forgive you easily just like your perverted Fiancee over there." "But to me, whom you said you wanted to be your first... It just..." "Nee-san..." Megumin became teary-eyed, "You perverted, ?ustful twin brother of mine... Idiot!" she began to cry. Harukin immediately embraced her. "I''m sorry, Nee-san!" Harukin started to cry too. "Idiot, Harukin!" "I''m just afraid that I might not able to hold back my piled up ?ust towards Nee-san and forced to do it with you before marriage!" "You horny idiot! Pervert!" "I''m really sorry, Nee-san!" "Scumbag! Trash! Womanizer!" "I''m sorry!" "Siscon!" The two of them hugged tightly each other while yelling until they calmed down. They''re breathing heavily from yelling. Gazing at each other, "Pffffft! Hahahaha! Hahahaha ha!" They laughed. "What''s with that face, Harukin. You look messed up. Hahaha~" "You too, Nee-san. You''re face is still messy just like when you woke up in the morning when we are still small." "Hey! That was your fault for leaving me alone in our room, Harukin! You''re full of secrets at that time and you never brought me for a cabbage hunt in the sky!" Megumin retorted. "Hahaha! I just don''t know what kind of atrocities will Nee-san came up with my cheats if you known about it early." "What?!" "Just look at our daughter Kur¨¥ and you''ll know where she got her energetic and outgoing personality. She just got into solitary confinement by blowing up things inside the castle in the underworld." "Ugh! Stop telling me that it''s all from me because your her father. She should get something from you too." Megumin desperately said. Harukin was thinking, "Hmmm... oh, my blonde hair?" he pointed on top of his head. "Uuuuuu... So you''re saying that all her mischievous side came from me?!" Megumin grabbed his collar. "Of course, she got your cuteness too." Harukin proudly said. Megumin got annoyed and pinched his cheek. "Ouch! Nee-san, that hurts..." When she let go of him, "Kiss me, Harukin. More than you did with them this morning." "Yes, Nee-san..." Harukin touched her cheek with his palm then moved forward his head. He kissed her on lips. When he retreated back, he went forward and kissed her lips again. Moving back, they kept gazing at each other then Harukin move forward again and kissed her. They keep repeating same pattern over and over again until Harukin was about kiss Megumin''s lips again, *Crash!* The part of the bench where Harukin is sitting broke down and he fell down on the ground. ... Megumin immediately stood up and went to check on him. "Are you okay, Harukin?!" "It''s fine, Nee-san." Harukin stood like nothing. He faced the bench with dark expression, "Bench-kun... I think it time to settle this with you." "Harukin, what are you doing?" Megumin tried to stop him. "This bench is messing with me in my entire life and I had enough." "That just an old wooden bench. Of course it would break!" "Don''t stop me, Nee-san. Dark Berserker Requiem!" He called his stand, doing a Jojo pose. (Sample<<<) A pitch-black armor and a rustic helmet with a thinly carved slit displaying the ghastly glow of his eyes emerged menacingly behind him. (Img<<<) "That''s!" Megumin was completely shock when she a different appearance of his stand. "Taste my power, Bench-kun! The anger from the sufferings that caused from several years." The black armor swung it''s sword towards the bench, *Boom!* The bench was completely destroyed. *Pant* *Pant* Harukin breathing heavily. Megumin was looking weirdly at his twin brother. "What?!" Harukin was surprised when he felt something in the distance. When he turned towards the direction, his eyes widened in surprise when he saw another bench and it''s emitting a menacing aura. (Img<<<) "You''re the toughest opponent I ever faced, Bench-kun..." "You idiot!" Megumin hit his head with a piece of wooden plank from the destroyed bench. She thought her twin brother is just acting strange again and grabbed his cheek. She dragged him away with her. "Ouch Ouch Ouch! Nee-san, it hurts!" Things went well between them and they returned back to the underworld. --- - Highschool DxD World - ---- In the underworld castle, Harukin and others are waiting on the living room. Sirzechs went to visit them together with his wife Grayfia. "Sorry, Haru. Looks like the match will be delayed for another day." A vein popped up on Esdeath temple. She''s starting to get impatient. Harukin grabbed Esdeath''s shoulder to calm her down. "What is this time?" "It''s my request this time. But don''t worry... your opponent will be announced tonight. I think it''s a good time to make some strategies during that spare time." Sirzechs explained. *Sigh* Harukin sighed, "Okay, I''m fine with that." --- (Harukin''s POV) ------Night arrives, we came into a hallway that is being prepared for engagement ceremony tomorrow for Rias and Raiser. Looking at the board with Gaia for the match, ____________ Great Holy Tournament The match will determine the fate of Raiser Phenex. Round 1: Grayfia Lucifuge Vs Krul Tepes Round 2: Serafall Leviathan Vs Esdeath Partas Round 3: Falbium Asmodeus Vs Maple Round 4: Ajuka Beelzebub Vs Gaia Round 5: Sirzechs Lucifer Vs Adam Rules: 1.) No killing. Just a friendly match. ... _____________ Seeing the board, "This match up, aren''t we highly to lose here?" "Why did you think that, Sun-kun?" Gaia glanced at me. "Krul and Esdeath will be in a big disadvantage and might lose the match." "Don''t worry, I believe in you and Maple to win if that happens." ... I was silent, staring at her. "What''s wrong, Sun-kun? Why are you looking at me like that?" "Well... It''s you that I actually worried about. You''re the one who''s highly to lose here." ... "Huh? What are talking about, Sun-kun? Seems like you''re forgetting whom you''re talking to." Something changes on her eyes which I''m very familiar, "That''s!" I was surprised. "Hehe..." (Img<<<) I''m forgetting that she''s the goddess who gave me my special abilities. "So my opponent is that Satan girl." Esdeath came to my side, looking at the board. She was grinning in excitement. "Be careful, Esdeath. Your opponent is a powerful ice user too capable of annihilating a country in a second--" She covered my mouth. "You don''t have to tell me, Sun. I''ll discover it myself during the fight." "Ha ha ha! So that maid is my opponent. Let see if she can take fist of mine." Krul near me, cracking her fist. Maple was playing with the children and others, not minding who will be her opponent. I noticed Sirzechs looking at me in the distance together with other Satans. He smiled. So you''re looking forward to it too. He was just waiting for that guy to wake up and bring back his little sister. I just smiled at him. This battle is going to be fun. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 215 - 206: Preparations Chapter 206: Preparations Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ---------- After the dinner with Satans, we walked back to our rooms. While going back, Nee-san and everyone was following me behind. The children are already sleepy with their mothers. ... "Ummm... I''m going to rest now in my room. Can you girls return to your room now?" They all looked at me with suspicious eyes. Gaia just looked away being guilty. "We all going to check your room, Harukin." Akane said with cold tone. She was sulking at me after she found out what happened with me, Gaia and Hinagiku. Same with Erza, she''s been glaring at me intensely the whole time. "Way to go, Playboy. Do me too next time if it just the two of us." Krul spoke, grinning at me. Everyone looked at me with mad expression. "Krul, you''re making things worst for me." "Pffft! Hahaha! That''s normal if you''re having a lot of romantic partners. Finally, you took your first step at that age, Husband. I''m impressed..." "Ugh!" I felt guilty for others. Nee-san has a normal expression because she already forgave me but, Yunyun... she looks sad while carrying Yaoyao who''s sleeping on her back. "Anyway, Husband. Who''s the lucky girl who got your first?" Krul dropped a bomb. Everyone glared at me, waiting for my answer. Komi-san''s expression... Its still menacing as ever. Nothing different. ... "Gaia or Hinagiku. Just tell me which on those two, Husband." Krul is doing this on purpose! They might get mad at me more if I answered. But I don''t have any choice... "Sun-kun, just tell them. We''ve already been found out." Gaia spoke. "I-It''s..." They''re listening attentively. "It''s--" "Ku ku ku..." Nee-san suddenly stopped and did a Chuuni pose. "Huh?" They all glanced at her. "Megumin?" Yunyun was confused. "Harukin might did it with either of them, but... I was the one who touched by him first. What he did with them was just a build up ?ust that he got with me." Nee-san said with proud tone. "What?!" Everyone was shocked especially Yunyun. "Krul, please!" "Okay!" Yunyun passed her daughter Yaoyao to Krul who accepted her request. She immediately went and grabbed Nee-san''s collar, shaking her. "Megumin! Since when?!" "We did it yesterday when the two of us came back home together." Nee-san answered with proud tone. Yunyun''s jaw dropped, hearing her answer. "I guess its my win again today even though you''re his childhood friend and first love, Yunyun." Nee-san told her with smug expression. (Img<<<) ... "Waaahhh! Megumin! You''re so unfair!" Yunyun shook her. "Ku ku ku... You''re 10 years too early to defeat me, Yunyun." Nee-san bragged to her. Everyone looked at them with squinted eyes while others have embarrassed face especially Komi-san and Maple. Risa looks disappointed in me. More like she''s disgusted. I guess she hasn''t accepted the fact its fine for me to have a harem relationship. Esdeath, Kurumi, Chelsea and Akame are just following behind, not participating in the commotion. Karen, Menma and Bocchi has their own conversation. Eris is just pouting in the sideline, sulking because of me. "Husband, is that true?" Krul went beside me and asked. "Yes... We''re halfway through from doing it but we were interrupted." *Sigh* I answered, sighing. "Husband is really a Siscon." Krul said with a grin of her face. "Harukin is an absolute Siscon. No mistake about it." Erza dissed me too. "Even though he already had some m?tur? girlfriends, she still choose to do it first with her twin sister. What a Siscon." Akane followed. "Haruscum is a complete Siscon." Aqua joined. "Hey!" I wanted to complain but I can''t say anything to them. "Then whom you did it first." Krul asked me again. "I did it first with Hinagiku then Gaia joined us of jealousy." I answered. "Hinagiku? She always says, she doesn''t like you. And now, she''s the one who did it with you first in the bed. What a Tsundere..." Krul said, rolling her eyes away. ... Arriving in front of my room, I awkwardly opened the door. "Huh?" When I entered inside, I saw Hinagiku on my bed. "Hinagiku?" I noticed something strange with her. She was sweating, breathing heavily. "Don''t tell me!" I immediately went towards her and check her temperature on her forehead. Her temperature is beyond normal. "She''s sick again. What happened?" Gaia grinned at me, "Fu fu fu. I guess, Sun-kun over--" I immediately glared at her, making her stop. "I''m sorry..." she looked away. This is not the time to joke around. Hinagiku moved, slowly opening her eyes. "Speak to me, Hinagiku. Are you okay?" "Haru... I... I..." she weakly spoke. I''m really worried about her condition because she''s been sickly lately. Standing up, I glanced at everyone with serious expression. "Sorry but, I''m going to sleep with Hinagiku tonight to watch over her health. Is that okay?" They glanced at each other then looked back at me. "No." ... They don''t believe on me. I guess I have to go with that. "Then everyone of you will be sleeping in my room. How about that? You girls will be helping me in taking care of her." I suggested. They glanced at each other again. "Okay." Some of them answered while the others got embarrassed. After that, all of us slept on the floor while Hinagiku is resting on my bed. --- - Terra Formars World - Morning arrives and we went to another world for preparations. I bought Esdeath, Krul, Maple with me together with Gaia and Wiz. Risa forcedly asked me to bring her with us because she''s worried about her best friend. Right now, we''re standing in the middle of barren wasteland. "Sun, why did you brought us here? And where is this place?" Esdeath asked, looking around. "We''re in different world and also a different planet." I answered simply. "What?!" Risa was surprised. "What do you mean, Sun-kun? Is this not Earth?" Maple curiously asked me. "Yeah, we''re currently in Mars right now. Planet Earth is over there, very far away from here." I pointed somewhere in the sky. Gaia grabbed my hand and pointed it herself. "What are you talking about, Sun-kun? Earth is very close to you right now." "I''m talking about Planet Earth, not you." I responded with annoyed tone. "Hehehe... I will always revolve around Sun-kun to make myself alive. Kyah!" Gaia said with excited tone, having her own world. Esdeath went close to me, "Sun, what are we going to do here?" "Since your time freezing won''t work on current opponent, we will depending on second and third trump card to win the match." Esdeath frowned at me, "How did you know that I have two or more trump cards?" "Nothing... I can easily guess that you had in mind. If your trump card doesn''t work then make another one, right? It just that I''m the one whom you faced that''s why you weren''t able to use it since it doesn''t work on me." I explained. ... *Sigh* She sighed, "Yeah, you''re right. I have two more trump cards. I just don''t have time to use it since it needs a long preparations. My third trump card depends very much on my second trump card." "That is why, Wiz and I are here to ?ssist you." Wiz walked beside me. "What about us, Husband?" Krul pointed at herself. "You will be helping Maple while training yourself. I want you two to hunt the Terra Formars around here." "Terra Formars?" "I''m talking about those Humanoid Cockroaches." I pointed at a high cliff not far from us and several of those Humanoid Cockroaches came out, watching us on top. (Img<<<) "Ugh..." They felt disgusted by them. "Aren''t they Alien since this is Mar?" Risa asked. "Nope, we''re the Aliens since this is their home." All the Terra Formars came out and charged towards us. "Maple defeat all of them and extract their shadows. Use them to make your shadow army for the match." "Okay, Sun-kun." Maple raised her shield. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 216 - 207: Engagement Party Chapter 207: Engagement Party Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ----------Underworld, in the engagement ceremony hosted by Phoenix Family. On the sideline, my cheek is twitching right now. ... "Fu fufu... To think the fate will made us meet again, Crimson King, Haru." Sanae is doing a Chuuni pose in front of me together with her master Rikka. She is wearing a very colorful dress with many accessories while her friend Rikka is wearing dark and purple dress with a cat lying down on top of her head. She''s a cute girl that has cyan coloured eyes and wears a yellow-colored contact lens on her right eye. She has dark-blue hair color and ties a yellow ribbon in her hair. She wears a pair of roller shoes instead of a normal pair of school shoes. Her ahoge occasionally reacts to her mood *Sparkle* (Img<<<) Paimon was floating beside them, whistling while looking away from me. Touching my forehead in headache, "Paimon, kindly explained this to me." "This is not Paimon fault. This is your fault from meddling with their affairs that it end up like this." "Why it is my fault? I only talk with them a little bit then I left. I done nothing more than that!" "Sanae''s name is in the friend system so she can come here on your side." *Sigh* "I don''t really mind Sanae-san being here but..." I pointed at Rikka, "Why is she here with her? How is that even possible? Did she got stuck just like Hinagiku and Karen?" Sanae went in front of Rikka, covering her. "Hey, the Wicked Eye of Truth is my master. She should able to come here with me~deaths." ... "What about the Dark Flame Master? Isn''t he Rikka''s boyfriend. Is it okay for her to be here? He might already getting worried about her if she doesn''t returned back." Rikka became sad, looking away. "Huh?" "Don''t talk about that wimp here! The two of them already broke up the contract and he left her like nothing. I''m the one who came for her and brought her with me with the help of the most amazing fairy sprite Paimon." Sanae said with annoyed tone. "Mm! Mm!" Paimon happily nodded, looking proud. (Img<<<) "So you two broke up." "Mm..." Rikka sadly nodded at me. I guess it was my fault because of my meddling. What is the Dark Flame Master doing? "Anyway, how was she able to pass the world gate?" "Haru, look at your system." I opened my friend system, ... _________ Friend System Friend List (11/12) Hyakuya Akane (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Erza Scarlet (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Katsura Hinagiku (Sick) [Chat] [Move] Honjou Kaede (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Komi Shouko (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Hitori Bocchi (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Tokisaki Kurumi (Busy) [Chat] [Move] Akame (Hungry) [Chat] [Move] Kujou Karen (Ayaya) [Chat] [Move] Shiramine Risa (Active) [Chat] [Move] [Add a friend] [Create a Chat Group] [Random Invite] Krul(Busy) Aqua(Busy) Mirajane Strauss(Busy) Reginleif(Busy) Wiz(Busy) Dustiness Ford Lalatina(M) Yunyun(Busy) Esdeath Partas (Busy) Chelsea(Busy) Dekomori Sanae (Chuuni) Takanashi Rikka (Sad) [Back] _________________ "It increase!" "Yeah." Paimon said with proud tone. "Huh?" Rikka moved shyly close to me, tugging my shirt. "Hello..." "Hm?" "My name is Takahashi Rikka. I heard from Dekomori that you can use magic. Can you..." I can see some traces of tears from her eyes. "Ugh!" Totally my fault. I just wanted them to get along quicker. But, it ended up in this. I have no other choice but to cheer her up. "Magic? You mean this?" I created a flame on my palm, showing it to her. "Woooah!" Rikka and Sanae was amazed together, trying to warm their hands around the flame. "Be careful. It''s hot." I warned, smiling at her. "Amazing! It''s warm." Rikka felt the heat. "Aren''t you getting burn by it?" she asked curiously. "Nope, I''m several thousand times hotter than this flame." "Woooah..." (Img<<<) She was really impressed. "Scumbag." Everyone said behind me. ... "What?!" I immediately glanced behind. All of them are sitting on round dining table as they stared at me with suspicious eyes. Some of them are wearing beautiful and colorful dresses while some others didn''t bother to dress up. "Hey! I''m not hitting on her or anything. I''m just cheering her up!" "Cheering her up, huh... We just heard that she broke up with her boyfriend and the reason was you, right? Erza?" Akane turned towards Erza. "Yeah, I clearly heard it. It was Harukin''s meddling that her boyfriend broke up with her. What a poor girl..." Erza agreed with her. "Hey!" I really wanted to complain but... What they said is true. What am I doing? I became dejected... I, Harukin now wants to ascend to heaven and shut myself over there. ... "You know, you girls shouldn''t tease Sun-kun too much or else he''ll shut himself in Garden of Eden and won''t never come out of there anymore." Gaia said with a wry smile. Everyone glanced at me. "Harukin, are you going to do that?" Akane asked me. "Nope, I will miss quickly you girls especially..." I teleported, appearing between Kur¨¥ and Diona. I hugged both of them in my arms. "Hm?" Kur¨¥ innocently just smiled at me. "You idiotic dad! This is embarrassing!" Diona complained, becoming angry. "Father is unfair!" "Ohh..." Yaoyao jumped on back together with Nana. "Hehehe..." I felt happy cuddling with my adorable daughters. I''m being cured from depression. (Img<<<) Now, I remember... Sayu is the only remaining one. I hope she doesn''t get lonely being alone there. I glanced at Gaia. "What is it, Sun-kun?" "Earth... I have a favor to ask. Can you tamper my next quest?" I asked her. Gaia''s cheek twitched, "Sun-kun, I think that''s a bit..." "Eh? You can''t?" I felt disappointed. Suddenly, "It not like she can''t, you scumbag. I just won''t let her anymore even though she''s a Mother Earth Goddess." A female voice spoke to me. "Huh?" When I glanced at the source of the voice, I saw a cute girl with yellow green hair tied in twin buns. She has red eyes and pale skin that made her look like a doll. She''s wearing a black and white dress which is transparent around the skirt part and made her white und?rw??r see through. (Img<<<) "Who are you?" I asked her. "I won''t tell you, Hmph!" She''s really cold to me. I wonder why... "Ah! Ai-chan!" Maple was happy when she saw her and stood up. "Eh?" I was surprised. "Ai-chan, you mean... Maple''s Gamer System?" "Master! Look! I made some delicious bento just for you." (Img<<<) They hugged each other. "Ai-chan, thank you." ... What''s with this difference in relationship on those two with me and Paimon. When Ai-chan noticed my gaze, she glared at me gritting her teeth. "Even though my master likes you a lot." Maple reddened in surprise from what she said. "No matter what happens, I will never give her to you!" Paimon floated beside me. "Fufufu... Give up, Ai-chan. Maple has already fall in love with him. And since Maple and you are one entity just like Paimon and Harukin, you will fell for him soon and it''s inevitable." "No..." Ai-chan denied but when she glanced at me. Her face reddened. "You already feelings for him, right? Since you can read Maple''s mind." Paimon floated close to her. "No, I''m not! I won''t never recognized him as Maple''s lover or me!" Ai-chan''s reddened even more reaching her ears. "No! I''m a System! I''m Maple''s Gamer System. I won''t fall to scumbag like him! I only like Master and no one else, but Sun-kun is really warm--No! This is master''s memories, not mine. Ugh! I haven''t fallen for him. Master just fallen for him and it''s affecting me. Why is my throbbing hard when I looked at him. No! I don''t like him at all." she mumbled, being confused. "See! It''s inevitable." Paimon spoke. "Don''t think you already won this, Harem System!" Ai-chan pointed at Paimon. What? Harem System? "Bring it on, Gamer System!" Paimon and Ai-chan stared intensely with eating other. I grabbed Paimon''s shoulder. When she glanced at me, her face went paled, sweating profusely. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 217 - 208: Oppai Dragon Stops The Engagement Chapter 208: Oppai Dragon Stops The Engagement Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ----------Before the engagement ceremony starts, "Waaaahh! Please forgive Paimon! Paimon has already repented. Paimon don''t want to become a sandwich!" Paimon cried in the middle of the dining table. Paimon was turned into a sandwich and I did this to her because she hid the fact she was actually a Harem System to me which causes me a lot of sufferings. (Img<<<) "Sorry, Harukin. I forgot to tell you several weeks ago about this because we''re busy parrying away the attacking armies. Can you please forgive her?" Erza said, convincing me. "No! It''s not your fault Erza. This is Paimon''s fault for lying to me from the start. She already had a lot of time to tell me but she still decided not to do so. This is her punishment for lying to me from all of those years." Paimon glanced at Gaia, "Gaia-sama, please help Paimon... You''re part of this, right?" "Yeah, but only at first. Sun-kun has already accepted harem so I told you to reveal to him your real system." "Please don''t abandon Paimon, Gaia-sama!" *Sigh* "What can you do right now is to reveal everything to him. There might be a chance he spare you from being cook alive." "Uuuuuu..." "This is because you never learned Paimon. I don''t know how many times he already punished you." Ai said, sitting on my ??p while hugging me on my neck. "Ai-chan! Since when you get there?!" Maple stood up, becoming flustered. Ai was surprised, "What?! How? Why am I here?" "I don''t know either. You''ve been there for the whole time." I answered. "Huh? Don''t misunderstand! It''s not like I''m the one who''s in love with you! This romantic feelings came from my master Maple!" "Waaaahh! Ai-chan! Stop saying those things! You''re revealing all my feelings to him! Kyaah! I said it!" Maple reddened in embarrassment. "This is your fault, you scumbag! How dare you lay your hand to my Master! I won''t never forgive you!. she affectionately leaned her head on my shoulder, embracing me. What she saying is totally different from how she behave on me. She became flustered. "Waaahhh! Stop imagining yourself cuddling with him on his ??p, Master! It''s affecting me!" "Stop reading my mind, Ai-chan! Waaaahh..." Maple responded to her. "If Maple becomes his lover, automatically, you''ll become his lover too so just give up." Paimon said with arrogant tone. Ai frowned at Paimon, gritting her teeth. "Paimon..." I stared intensely at Paimon. "Hie!" Paimon got frightened. "Stay there and be eaten." I ordered her. "Nooooo! Paimon is not a food!" Paimon cried. I noticed, Reginleif was not around me. When I looked behind, I saw her talking with Sona-nee together with the Rias Peerage members which Koneko, Kiba and Akeno-nee. Akeno-nee noticed my gaze and she waved at me. I just waved back at her with wry smile. Kiba and Koneko noticed me too and they nodded at me. Kiba just smiled while Koneko has stoic expression. "Hey! You''re looking at another girl again, you scumbag!" Ai scolded me. "I''m just waving at my acquaintances here." I replied. But Ai was hugging me tightly, looking jealous and won''t let go of me. "You''re ogling at another girl even though you already have me--Wait! What am I saying? Master''s feelings is affecting me. I''m not the one who''s in love with this scumbag! I''m not the one who''s jealous!" she said, being confuse. Maple already wants to cry because of what her system is saying about her feelings. "Waaahhh! Ai-chan! Please..." Risa stood up and became angry at me, "Haru! What are you doing to my best friend?!" "That''s I want to know! I have no idea either!" I responded. "This is why I don''t want to show myself to this guy because of Master! Uuuuuu..." I want to push away Ai from me but she''s holding tight on my neck and rubbing her cheek on mine. It looks like she''s head over heels on me just like Gaia. "It''s over, Ai-chan. Welcome to Harukin''s Harem. Offer those beautiful th??hs of yours to him as his new lover." "Noooo! Master! Please save me! I''m going to be eaten by this scumbag!" Ai begged for help. But Maple is covering her face with her hands, crying in embarrassment. "Ai-chan, you idiot! Now, Sun-kun fully knows my feelings for him." This is really embarrassing. Uuuuuu...." Risa stared intensely at me, "Haru, you scumbag trash! Womanizer! I will never let you have my best friend in that Harem of yours!" she angrily shouted at me. I immediately took out a fork from my dimensional storage and stabbed it close to Paimon''s face, hitting the table. "Hieeee! I''m sorry, Harukin!" Paimon panicked. Everyone looks disappointed, staring at me like I''m some kind of trash. Esdeath''s eyes are close, focusing on her match than joining our tomfoolery. Kurumi was grinning, watching me. Krul on the other hand, she was chuckling on my situation. I noticed all the devil here around the hall was looking at us detestably while whispering at each other. Others noticed this including my daughters that''s why they stayed near me side. What''s more is the soldiers guarding the place. There''s even more of them. "Haru, remember this! My body is only acting like this because of my Master''s feeling for you. I''m not the one who''s in love with you--Huh?" I placed my index finger between Ai''s lips to shut her up. "Sorry, Ai... Let''s continue this later." She became embarrassed. "Huh?" I stood up, lifting her up in my arms. "Eh? Haru? Kyaah... I look like his bride. No! I''m not happy about that." I stared intensely at the devils around, releasing some divine energy. Electricity-like sparks flickered around my body. *Rumble* *Menacing* "Uhhhh..." "Gaahhh!" "He''s a monster!" "Hey! Are you okay? That kid is the God who will go against Sirzechs-sama tomorrow. Everyone! Be careful!" one of them warned. "What is a God doing here in underworld?!" they panicked. "I heard Sirzechs-sama himself is the one invited them." "What is he thinking bringing a God in the underworld!" "His power is terrifying!" All of them felt the pressure, being intimidated. Some of them stumbled on the floor, trembling in fear. "Hmph!" I looked away and sat back on my chair. Suddenly, I didn''t felt my chair behind. "Huh?" I was about to fall down when I calmly casted a levitation magic on myself quickly. <> I floated midair and glanced at the one who did it. I saw my four daughters pulling my chair away together. When they noticed that I already found them out. They just smiled at me. ... "Look like my little princesses is doing something mischievous again, they have to be punished by tinkling. "Kyaah! Daddy found out! Let''s run!" Kur¨¥ yelled, running away together with Nana and Diona. The three of them ran on different directions, separating from each other. Yaoyao was left alone, not moving from her position and continued smiling on me. (Img<<<) ... Putting down Ai beside me, "Yaoyao? Why aren''t you running with them?" "Mother said that Father is the fastest person in the village so running away is futile." Yaoyao explained. "You know... I won''t get serious to catch you girls because it will be no fun." Yaoyao raised her arms towards me. "Father." "Huh? What is it?" "I want Father to carry me." "...Okay." I lifted her up then carried her in my arms. Staring at each other, "How is it?" "Hehehe..." She hugged me. ... "Ah! Yaoyao is being unfair! I want Daddy to carry me too!" Kur¨¥ ran back towards me. "It''s not like I wanted it too." Diona followed, being Tsundere. "Ooh!" Nana ran towards me too. Arriving close to me, "Hey! Stop pushing me, Nana!" Diona complained. "Mm..." "Hehehe..." Kur¨¥ chuckled. (Img<<<) Suddenly, someone appeared on the stage. It was Raiser in his wedding suit. When he noticed my gaze, he immediately glared at me, becoming frustrated. I just conceitedly smiled at him. All the devils around glanced at him with his entrance. "Tch!" Clicking his tongue, "Famed novels of the devil world!" he continued with his speech. "The phoenix family is honored by your attendance tonight." "We invited you all to share the historic moment in which, I Raiser Phoenix, and heiress apparent of the Gremory Family, Rias Gremory, formally announce our intent to marry each other." "Without further Ado, let me introduce..." A crimson magic circle appeared on his side. "My empress, Rias Gremory!" Rias appeared in her wedding gown. (Img<<<) My daughters was amazed by her appearance. "Wow! She looks beautiful! I want to wear that gown someday." Diona spoke with her eyes twinkling. "Sure." I responded. "Nana too, Papa." "Okay." I replied. "Father, do I look beautiful if I wear that gown too?" Yaoyao asked me, pointing at Rias. "Of course, you will look beautiful in that gown. Even better than her." I answered. Kur¨¥ tugged my clothes, "Then Daddy, if we get married someday--" "No!" I immediately said. Kur¨¥ pouted at me. "Daddy is such a pain." (Img<<<) ... *Thud!* "Ugh!" Someone barged from the entrance door and soldier came from flying and drop unconscious on the floor. "What?" "Huh?" All the devils around was surprised. "Issei!" Rias called him. "President!" It was Issei equipped of his Sacred Gear. When I glanced at him, "Oh, He''s finally here... the Oppai Dragon..." I mumbled. Raiser frowned at him, "How dare you break in--" "I''m Hyoudou Issei, a member of the Kuoh Academy Occult Research Club! President Rias Gremory''s v?r??n?t? is mine!" Rias reddened in surprise. "Father, what does he mean by v?r??n?t??" Yaoyao innocently asked me in my arms. "It means, he wants to be castrated." I responded. (To be continued.) (A/N: Don''t worry, I''m not interested in putting Issei fight.. I''ll write it in few sentence then tomorrow comes and the tournament begins.) Chapter 218 - 209: Raiser Vs Oppai Dragon Chapter 209: Raiser Vs Oppai Dragon Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ----------After Issei barged during the engagement ceremony, Raiser became angry and ordered his guards to seize him but Kiba, Koneko together with Akeno-nee helped him and defeated all the guards together. All the devils came to the ceremony was confused of what''s happening but Sirzechs with his wife Grayfia appeared before Rias and. Raiser, and told them this was a little entertainment that he prepared for them. He wanted Issei to go against Raiser in a duel to make the engagement party exciting. He wanted to see the power of the dragon he possesses and show his power to the High-class nobles around. Issei and Raiser accepted the duel and face each other in the arena. I was invited by Sirzechs outside in the garden of the house and watch the duel over there with him and others. All the other devils followed after us and teleported too in the garden. I just accepted his invitation and left my daughters to their mothers then I followed after him. Reginleif insisted to bring her with me and Sirzechs was fine with it. Arriving at the garden, there''s a large screen above us that fully shows the whole arena. We walked to the hidden part of the garden which is not far away from the crowd. "This..." He''s wearing a red robe with a gold cross on the front of his white alb. He has golden shoulder plates with a white sash and a golden halo set above his head. (Img<<<) "Hello, I am Michael. I am the leader of the Angels. Nice to meet you, Sun God." he lifted his right hand towards me. I hesitated to take his hand, "...Nice to meet you too. You can just call Haru." I guess I''m overthinking things. I took and shook his hand. "Huh?" He look surprised then glanced at my face carefully. "...Is something wrong with my face?" I asked, being confuse of his reaction. "Hmm... Something... feels familiar about you." He moved close to my face. I felt chills on my spine, shivering with my getting paler. What''s with this guy? He''s too close to me. Akane and I are already having nightmares about Salty boy and Mika''s relationship, and it became worst when we known about Astolfo and Kazuma''s hot relationship. That''s why, I felt really creepy when a guy move close too much towards me while touching me. I immediately moved back from him, pulling away my hand. "Ugh... Sorry, Michael-san but I don''t swing that way." "Hm?" I immediately turned towards Reginleif beside me and I hugged her behind. "Reginleif! Please purify my emotionally scarred heart." "Ahhh<3~~" I heard someone m??ning. ... "Huh?" I moved my hand, groping something. I felt something soft and big. "Mmmh<3! Haru... that''s..." When I looked to whom I''m hugging, my face went pale, sweating profusely when I realized that it was Akeno. "Akeno-oneechan?" I immediately let go of her. "I''m sorry! I thought you were Reginleif." I apologized, slightly bowing. "Ara Ara, Haru-kun. Hugging a girl out of nowhere. That''s a bad thing to do. A cute boy like you must be punished." I bowed to her again multiple times. "I''m sorry, Akeno-oneechan! Please forgive me!" ... Akeno smiled at me. "Okay, I''ll forgive you. But in exchange... Ey~" She jumped on me, hugging me behind my back. "Hey!" She sniffing me behind my ears. "I can''t resist my urge anymore, Haru-kun! You''re just so very cute that I want to take you home now. I want to cuddle with you and sleep with you tonight! Ufufu..." She turned my face close to her. ... I''m in danger... She looks like she been craving for me. I seen this multiple times with the women who''s stalking and chasing me in my home world. There''s no mistake... She became a genuine Shotacon because of me. Rias grabbed her shoulder, "Umm... Akeno? You''re acting strange... This is inappropriate in front of the leaders of the three factions." she tried to stop her. "Rias, this is rare chance for me since his girlfriends are not around him." Akeno replied, breathing heavily. Rias cheek twitched hearing her response. "It has started." Reginleif said behind me as we glanced at large screen above. Rias looks worried about Issei. Issei said that he would defeat Raiser in 10 seconds which Ravel, Raiser''s little sister didn''t like. *Yawn* I yawned, rubbing my eyes. "What''s wrong, Haru-kun? Are you sleepy? I guess boys at your young age should be sleeping this time." Akeno asked while embracing me behind. "Well, yeah. You''re right, Akeno-oneechan. I have to go back already with everyone since the Oppai Dragon will win this time. Everything will go well and Rias can go back her friends, right? Sirzechs-san?" I glanced at Sirzechs with a smile. "How can you be sure about that?" Rias asked me. Glancing at the screen above, "Recently, the Oppai Dragon has been using his power indecent way but now he''s in desperate situation that he can lost someone dear to him which is you Rias. He will do everything just to take you back even he sacrifice a part of his body. This time, he''ll take him seriously." "Issei..." Rias mumbled looking at Issei at the screen. Issei charged at Raiser while trying to activate his Boosted Gear. "Balance Breaker, Boosted Gear... Scale Mail!" He was clad in red dragon armor which shocks everyone. Raiser and Issei charged on each other. The fight goes on and he was in the losing side until he used the rosary hanging on his Boosted Gear and punched Raiser to weakened him. Issei was about charge but 10 second has passed and his red dragon armor disappeared. Issei now is in pinch as Raiser grabbed his collar, lifting him up. He brought out a bottle of holy water and splashed it on Raiser''s face, making his face melt and unable to regenerate. "It''s over." I mumbled. "Huh?" Akeno heard and glanced at me. "It''s Oppai Dragon Win." I followed. Issei poured the remaining holy water on his boosted gear while talking too much and used this chance to attack by punching through Raiser''s solar plexus making ?r??n?d in pain,kneeling down on the floor. When the match was over, the arena deformed and slowly disappears. Ravel took her big brother and flew away while Issei propelled in the air. Akeno let go of me, "Sorry, Haru-kun. Let''s continue this next time. I should at least congratulate this Oppai Dragon your talking about." she winked at me then flew away towards her friends. Rias followed after her in hurry. Koneko caught Issei and congratulated him together with Akeno-nee and Kiba. Koneko threw Issei towards Rias and caught him. They celebrated together as Rias and Issei ride on the griffon together and kissed in the sky. Sirzechs said, the engagement now is good as broken with a smile on his face. Glancing at Sirzechs, "Now, may I ask what is the leader of angels and fallen angels doing here? Even the Butt Dragon is here." "Butt Dragon--Pffft!" Serafall chuckled. Vali frowned at me, "Who are you calling bu?? dragon? Don''t compare me with that weak red dragon emperor!" "Of course, if you''re the Oppai Dragon''s Rival, that means you''re the Butt Dragon." I explained. "If you keep mocking like that, I don''t care if you can stop time or something. I''m going to defeat you!" A pair of white Dragon wings on the Vali''s back, with eight energy feathers. I just grinned at him. He activates the Scale Mail armor of Divine Dividing, cladding himself in white dragon armor. "Vanishing Dragon, Balance Breaker!" (Img<<<) *Vali! It''s too early for you to fight him!* Albion warned him. "I don''t care! I want to know how strong is he!" Vali responded. He slightly ducked down and lunged himself towards me, throwing right fist. "King Crimson, Activate." I mumbled. *Thung!* *Brrrrrrrrrrng!* He was just moving according to the future I saw without him conscious about it. I just moved around, passing him while smiling. *Vali? What''s happening?* Albion spoke. Vali was not responding, *Vali! He''s behind you!* "It''s useless, he won''t realize." I spoke. After erasing 10 seconds of time. "Huh?" Vali hits nothing and stopped immediately on spot. "What?! Did he stop the time again?" He quickly turned towards me, gritting his teeth in anger. *No! It''s different, Vali. It''s not a time stop. He has another strange ability.* "I''m not finish yet!" Vali launched himself towards me again, throwing his fist. "I guess, this will be enough for you." Using my pinky finger in my right hand, I concentrated the power of the sun on it as it flared up. When Vali got close to me, I thrust my pinky finger on his shoulder, piercing through his dragon armor. "Mini- Divine Spear... Harukin." I just slightly tilted my head, dodging his fist. Pulling away my finger, blood came out from wound on Vali''s shoulder. "Ugh!" He grabbed in pain his bleeding shoulder. *Vali!* "His small finger destroyed my armor? Impossible!" The wound I made on him is deep. I guess I overdid it. Vali''s dragon armor disappeared. *Vali, you should stop this. He''s too strong for you right now!* "This is impossible! Just how big the difference between me and him!" He was frustrated. "Just like how the Oppai Dragon love girl''s big br??st, I, the Thigh Dragon love girl''s Thicc th??hs as much as him. As a Butt Dragon, thou shalt love girl''s soft bu??. That is what you lack." I told him with serious tone while pointing at him. He looked at me with disgusted expression then looked down, holding his head. "This must be a nightmare!" (To be continued.) (A/N: Sorry for my late update, I was busy with something about work.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 219 - 210: Tournament Begins Chapter 210: Tournament Begins Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - In front of me, Vali the Butt Dragon has a frustrated expression while covering his bleeding wound on his shoulder. "Ugh..." he groaning in pain. *Sigh* I sighed, "Crazy Diamond." I mumbled. An pitch black arm of an armor came out behind which surprised everyone and tapped the shoulder of Vali. "Ouch! Haru--Huh?" Vali was surprised when the pain on his shoulder dissipated suddenly. "What? How?" He saw his wound on his shoulder disappeared together with the blood in his hand. Even the hole on his clothes disappeared as it looks like nothing happened to him "This is..." "You can face me again next time if you''re strong enough, Butt Dragon." Feeling hungry since I didn''t ate my dinner, I opened my my dimensional storage above me and a red apple fell from it. I caught in my hand, "Haru? Where did you get that fruit?" Michael asked me, looking anxious while pointing at the apple in my hand. "That fruit. Don''t tell me..." Azazel''s cheek was twitching. "Michael, Azazel. Do you know something about that fruit?" Sirzechs asked them curiously. Glancing at the fruit in my hand, "Oh, this? It''s just an ordinary fruit I picked with Gaia near the middle of the Garden of Eden. It might be so sour but it calms me down when I eat it." I took a bite it, *Crunch* "Ugh!" I immediately spitted it out, "So sour!" "Huh?" "A fruit that gives me goosebumps. There''s no mistake, it''s the forbidden fruit from the tree of wisdom." Azazel remembered. Michael walked close to me, "Haru... you''re that Adam, right?" he asked, tapping my shoulder. "Yeah, that''s what they call me but I don''t have memories of him." I answered. "But didn''t he said that he''s from another world?" Azazel spoke. "That''s why I called you two here to confirm it if he''s that man. His name in the tournament is registered as Adam." Sirzechs followed. "But Adam was supposed to be already dead a long time ago." Michael said with sad tone. Reginleif went in front of me, frowning at them. "Sorry, this Adam is from another world. Never compare him with the Adam here!" she said with angry tone. "Umm... Who''s this?" Azazel asked. She looked away from them as she responded, "My name is Reginleif, a former Valkyrie. I''m the seventh of the Thirteen Valkyrie Sisters that serves under Odin-sama." "Ugh... That old guy" Azazel mumbled. Reginleif took my hand, pulling me away. "Don''t ask Adam any further questions because he doesn''t have any memories him. He''s nothing but reincarnation of him now." "Hey, wait! Reginleif, why are you in hurry?" I asked her. "This talk in nonsense. We should just go back and prepare for the match tomorrow." "Wait there, little Valkyrie Miss! Why such in hurry? Aren''t you just hiding something from him?" Azazel said, grinning. "What did you say?" "Well, well then..." Azazel turned towards me. "If he''s really Adam, where is his current wife Eve?" My heart suddenly throbbed, hearing that familiar name. "Eve..." According to my knowledge in my past life, Adam and Eve are supposed to be husband and wife. If I''m really Adam, that means Eve is my... Reginleif looked at him with annoyed expression. "Huh? Are you taking Adam''s shepherd cow? I don''t know since this is different world. The story might be a little bit different here." she answered, pulling me away with her. ... Azazel wasn''t able to respond. When we''re far away from them, Reginleif furrowed her eyes on me. "What are you grinning over there, Adam? If you have something to say, just tell me straight!" she said with annoyed tone. "No, Reginleif... It just that, you''re acting strange today. You just became more expressive lately which is refreshing." Reginleif looked away from me then she looked down, sighing. *Sigh* "You know, Adam. I won''t really usually like this but this is already about you." She looked straight to me with serious expression. "Remember this, Adam... The story of Adam here is completely different from yours. You are more amazing than him!" "Okay..." Reginleif returned back to her stoic expression but she''s smiling as she walked ahead of me. *Sigh* I sighed, scratching the back of my head. Looking at my hands, I realized that I looked like a child in front of Sirzechs. In this form, I can''t fully utilize my fighting skills since my body is small as a middle schooler. I guess I have to ask Nee-san for this. --- Since the engagement was broken, the ceremony ended. Going back to where everyone are, I saw gathering in one place. I saw Nee-san playing with Yunyun as they struggled at each other. I guess Yunyun challenge her on another duel. I walked towards them, "Huh?" The two of them stopped when they noticed me, "Harukin?" "Nee-san, I have a favor to ask you." "What is it?" "I want to become an ?du?t." I said with serious tone. Nee-san suddenly reddened, becoming flustered. "What?!" Everyone around was completely shock. Gaia became turned on, "Mmmh! Sun-kun was not satisfied with me and Hinagiku yesterday. And now, he''s targeting next his twin sister. He really wants her v?r??n?t? this time." "Haru, you scumbag!" Risa angrily yelled at me. Akane and Erza are staring at me menacingly. "Harukin..." Erza was cracking her fist, "I guess Ihave to punish you this time." "You just became a guy who doesn''t know where to stop." Akane looks really mad at me. Krul not far away from us was laughing hard. The others are looking at me like a worthless trash. Yunyun looks like she to cry already. "I think you girls are misunderstanding something. I talking about my ?du?t form. My sunshine magic has ability to grow myself, becoming many times as my own size." I explained. Nee-san suddenly froze. Her eyes was completely empty, "No." she answered. "Nee-san..." "I won''t let you. I told you that never show me that appearance again!" she angrily scolded me. "Nee-san, it just for tomorrow''s match. After I return back to this form." Akane and Erza''s face pale, trembling. "I don''t want to remember him in that form " Akane said, shivering. "That''s right, Akane. That form is a nightmare." Erza followed. "I wonder what are they talking about?" Maple curiously asked. "Ummm... I think it''s better for you to ask Harukin himself." Wiz responded. "Eh? Your face is pale Wiz-san! Did something really happened?" Maple was surprised by Wiz expression. Krul anxiously went towards me, "Umm... I like the way you are now, Husband. I think you don''t have to take that cute boy in Macho Gorilla body just to win the match." "Hey! What wrong with that form? My combat power drastically increase when I''m in that form. Also, It looks cool and manly, complimenting my Jojo poses." I complained. Krul jumped into me, hugging me tightly. "No! Don''t take away my cute little Shota husband!" I became dejected, "Having a childish appearance... older woman who are stalking are increasing lately. Especially the girls in the Kuoh Academy, they looking like they want to fawn over me." "But if I''m in that form, my problem will be quickly solve." "Harukin..." Yunyun looks worried about me. "And besides..." "Sides..." "Side..." Krul''s face went pale together with Erza and Akane. Wiz was panicking while Maple was clueless. Rotating to my side, taking a pose. "Yes! SAIDO CHESTO!" I flexed my muscles, becoming such a deceptively large, bulky and well-defined physique, ripping apart my clothes in front of them. Now, I am only in my und?rw??r shorts which became look really fitted on me. (Gif<<<) "You''re freaking me out!" Nee-san yelled. Yunyun passed out, standing. Akane and Erza froze with pale face same with Maple and Risa. Esdeath spitted out her wine. Kurumi... she has unpleasant reaction on me, telling me to stop it. Akame has stoic expression, pointing at me. "He looks like Bulat right now." "Hahaha! You''re right, Akame." Chelsea laughed at me. "Honestly, I don''t like it." she followed. Goddess trio was looking at me with stoic expression. Their eyes has a empty look. "Hahaha... This must be a dream. There''s no way Harukin will look like this." Mirajane said, looking away from reality. I guess this is enough for teasing them. To much muscle on my body can slow me down. Everything must be perfectly balance to attain the most fit for me. I''ll go with my body form of my past life. That will fit me well. Toning down my muscle form, my body slowly shrinks but it''s still look rip. Looking around my body, I looked like my 17 year old form just like in my past life before I died. "Well... this should be fine." Everyone around calmed down, looking at me. Krul who looked amaze hanging in my back. "How is it? My appearance in my past life?" I asked her. "It''s good... You look more taller and handsome. This should be how you look when you grew up few years later." "Yeah. Of course." Nee-san looks mad at me, becoming teary-eyed. I picked her up and carried her in my arms, "What?!" She looks like a little girl. She''s mad of me because she an inferiority complex towards me as her twin brother. But... "Don''t worry, Nee-san will be always my Nee-san no matter how much I grew up." "Hey! Are you telling me that I will be little girl forever?!" "I want it to be like that so Nee-san will be always cute." "Harukin!" Nee-san pinched my cheek. Glancing at Yunyun who''s pouting at me. I patted her head. "Everyone, let''s go back already." I announced. --- (3rd Person''s POV) The night passed quickly and morning arrives, In the arena with many devils are watching, Michael and Azazel together with Vali are watching from the VIP room. Issei and Rias together with their friends are watching from the audience. "It''s about to start." Issei spoke. "Hm..." Rias nodded with serious expression. In the competitors room, Haru was with Esdeath, Krul, Gaia and Maple. Aqua, Eris and Risa was with them. Suddenly, the door opened and guy peeked inside. He looks really scared, trembling. "The first contestant... please come to arena. The match is about to start... Hie!" he said, getting frightened by them. Krul stood up and was about to go outside. "Krul." Haru called her. She stopped, glancing at him. "Good luck on your match." Haru said, smiling. She smiled, going towards him. She held on his cheeks then kissed his lips. ... Moving back, she licked her lips. "Of course, Husband. I''m more stronger now than the first we met each other. I make sure that I win this match." (Img<<<) She walked away, going outside the room. When the door closed, a screen appeared above them, showing the whole arena. In the middle of the ring, a male devil walked with a microphone in his hand. "Everyone, are you ready?!" he yelled. "Yeah!!!" the audience responded. "Then let''s start the match. This match is between the Gods from different world and our Great Satans." "Woooah!!!" "This match will be determined the life of Raiser Phoenix." .... Everyone was silent. The audience didn''t like it since most of them are devils. "Then let''s call our fighters..." "Ahem! Fighting for the Great Satans... She currently working as maid that serves the house of Gremory. But her real identity is she the wife and Queen of Sirzechs Lucifer-sama. She is also known as the Strongest Queen and the Silver-haired Queen of Annihilation, representing the devils..." "Grayfia Lucifuge!!" Grayfia entered the arena but her appearance had noticable difference. She looks younger, her eyes are red and she has a faded-pink scrunchy on her, as opposed to the blue maid outfit. Her outfit is a black shirt with golden-caramel accents at the edges of the shirt and spread horizontally near the bottom, with two light golden trims going down the shirt; and the shirt splits slightly above her stomach, exposing her midriff. Around her neck and shoulders is a long, cyan scarf made from light material that reaches her h?ps. Her jeans are blue, with a white outline at the top. In most of her appearances, she is seen wearing a blue and white French maid outfit with long sleeves and a white maid headband over her head with red lipstick as a cosmetic accessory. (Img<<<) "In the Gods corner..." The announcer took a paper and read it. "She''s the third progenitor of Vampires in another world. But now, she became a slobby half-vampire after meeting the Sun God." "What?" Krul was surprised by the announcer. "She''s known as Queen of Vampires who conquered a country with her army. The nursemaid vampire, Krul Tepes!!" "Booooo!!!!" The audience are boing at her. Krul went to the middle arena with her cheek twitching. "This must be Perverted Goddess doing... Well, I can''t deny it anyway since I became just like housewife." Krul just shrugged her shoulders. Grayfia smiled on her. "Krul, right? I kind of understand you since I have a son myself." "Well... our husbands has some kind similarities. My husband has a lot of weird tendencies." "Fufufu..." Grayfia chuckled. "I can''t deny that." she followed. "Then let the fight..." "Let''s have a great match, Grayfia." "Yeah." Grayfia nodded. "Start!!" Grayfia and Krul immediately charged at each other. (To be continued.) (A/N: Ugh... I''m resigning from my job and look for a new one.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 220 - 211: First Match - Krul Vs Grayfia Chapter 211: First Match - Krul Vs Grayfia Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ------ In the middle of the ring, Krul and Grayfia quickly charged in each other. Krul excitedly grinned, "Finally! I was waiting for a fight like this for so long!" She wildly swung arm, creating a shockwave that destroys ring floor going towards her direction. Grayfia''s eyes widened and halted, quickly jumping away to dodge the shockwave. "Was that only raw strength? No wonder I didn''t felt any magic on it." Grayfia took her stance. "Well... I was never interested on magic since I can''t use it anyway." Krul dashed towards her, spinning around twice and threw a swift kick. (Img<<<) Grayfia blocked the kick with both of her arm. "Ugh!" She ?r??n?d, enduring the pain while gritting her teeth. ''What a monstrous strength?! It doesn''t match with her small body.'' She was sent flying, flipping multiple times in the air then she landed smoothly on the floor standing, taking again her stance. "Interesting..." Krul smiled. She charged again towards Grayfia who calmly waiting for her attack. "Wait!" Krul suddenly stopped, remembering something. - Flash Back - *Krul, I have some advices to tell you before you enter the ring.* Eh... *Number one! Stop talking too much during the match and let your opponent recover!* Huh? *Number two! As long as she''s standing, never ever underestimate your opponent no matter her condition.* Husband, I''m fine... *And number three!* Haru pointed three fingers on Krul''s face. *Don''t hesitate to use the most powerful techniques I taught you from the start and finish her.* Okay! Okay! I''ll do it! Krul pushed him away from her. *Remember, Krul. There''s a little delay when casting a magic like the appearing of magic circle or chanting words. Aim for that opening and don''t let her finish her chant.* I know! I know! - Flash Back Ends - "I''m sure, Husband will punish me if I don''t follow his advice. He should at least let me enjoy this match. Well... I shouldn''t talking too much." Krul raised her arm then dashed towards Grayfia. When Krul arrived under Grayfia, she threw a straight punch. Because Grayfia tasted her raw strength, she immediately cross her arm, trying to block the attack while tilting her upper body to dodge it. "Huh?" She was surprised when the fist didn''t arrived. Krul just stepped forward, twisting her waist. *Thud!* "Ugh!" Grayfia ?r??n?d when Krul launched a punch on her side. She felt her rib broke, stunning her. Something was strange with Krul''s movement which confused Grayfia. Krul made a wide swing which made Grayfia panicked a little. She was surprised again when the powerful swing from Krul didn''t arrived. When she quickly looked in front of her, Krul wasn''t there already. Under her, Krul was grinning, slightly crouching then she sprung upwards, performing a hook. "Ugh!" Grayfia was stunned, being hit on her chin. [Play: Hajime no Ippo - Inner light] After that, Krul quickly lowered her stance and central balance then began to aggressively weave her body in a pattern similar to the shape of a side way figure eight. ''What''s going on?'' Grayfia was completely confused. She wants to do something but her body won''t listen. Grayfia was only able to raise her arm to cover her head but she was hit by the bombardment of overwhelming power of punches. Suddenly, her defense crumbled and her arms threw away, leaving her head vulnerable to attacks. All she can do is to watch Krul''s fist hit her face. She closed her eyes, preparing herself to take the punch. Krul''s fist suddenly halted close to her face. Everyone around the arena was completely shock. When Grayfia opened her eyes, "Huh?" "Grayfia, it''s my win. I can''t finish you since this is just a friendly match. I''ll get disqualified if I accidentally killed with that attack." "Ugh..." *Sigh* Grayfia recovered a little then sighed, "Okay, it''s my lost. You didn''t even gave me a chance to counter attack." she raised her hand to admit defeat. The announcer went towards Krul, pointing his hand on her. "The winner of the first match... Krul!" The audience was silent, can''t believe that Grayfia one sidedly. "Well... my husband just gave me some simple advices but it was super effective." Krul replied to Grayfia. "What a great husband you have there. He accepted you even though you''re a vampire while he''s a Sun God." "Yeah, but he''s really a weird boy. With his power, he can conquer the world easily. I asked him why he hasn''t thought of that. What he answered to me is that it was such a pain and he''s not a bit interested in doing that. He still really upholds on his slow life and live as someone neutral." "Isn''t that a good thing." "You''re right, but when he asked me if I want to aim for the world, he trained and taught me some weird boxing techniques instead! He said that I can conquer the world with those techniques. I''m not aiming to become a boxer! That just how weird my husband of mine!" Krul complained. "Fufufu... What a interesting husband you have there." Grayfia just laughed at her. Grayfia and Krul walked out of the ring together. --- Inside the contestants room after Krul''s match. Esdeath looks disappointed, "Sun! Is our opponents on this match are really that strong?! Krul beaten up her opponent easily and wasn''t able to retaliate!" she angrily asked. "Of course, they''re strong. She just listened to my advice and won the match easily. If she didn''t listen to me, she won''t easily win the match unscathed. There''s even a chance that she''ll lost the match. Surprise attack is the only way from the start." Haru explained. "Are you going to do the same with me?" "Nope, I won''t tell you anything but do your best and enjoy the match." ... Haru smiled at her, "That''s because I believe on you." Esdeath frowned, slightly blushing then looked away from him, gazing towards the screen. She stood up and silently walked out of the room. "Good luck, Esdeath." Esdeath glanced at him a little then closed the door. *Thud!* ... Maple was embarrassed but she willed herself and moved closer beside Haru. Haru glanced back to the screen, "Now, because they saw how Krul won the first match, they''ll become very cautious of us. They won''t hold back this time and try to win the match no matter what it takes to bring back the momentum." --- After fixing the arena, the announcer took out another paper on his pocket and read it. "Now, for the second match! From the gods of another world corner first this time..." "She was a former high ranking general of the fallen Empire from another world." "Before that, she was known as the strongest General in the Empire with unrivaled power until she met the Sun God." "The strong survives and the weak shall perish, those are words she adhered before." "Now, seeking strong and powerful opponent to face aside from the Sun God." "She''s the Sadist among the Sadists!" "The Ice Queen, Esdeath Partas!" Esdeath in her ?du?t form entered the ring. (Img<<<) "Booooo!" The audience booed her but she ignoring them. "From the Devil''s corner, she''s one of the Four Great Satans. She is the former heiress of the Sitri Clan." "She''s also one of the strongest female devil in the underworld. Introducing... Serafall Leviathan!" Serafall entered the ring with serious expression. (Img<<<) "We would let that happen again on what happened on the first match. We underestimated your information gatherings about us devils." Esdeath just smiled on her "That just means Sun outsmarted you devils. But don''t worry, I''m fighting on my own." The announcer raised his hand, "Let the second match... begin!" He waved down his hand and stepped back away. Serafall quickly casted a magic, slowly freezing Esdeath from her feet. When the ice covered her knees, Esdeath normally moved her leg and snapping the ice on her feet. Esdeath draw out her sword and swung it in front of her. Several ice spikes came out from the ground, going towards Serafall. Serafall just simply from side to side and easily dodged the ice spikes. Esdeath shattered the ice on her feet, "An ice to ice? Entertain me, Serafall." she excitedly said, charging towards Serafall. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 221 - 212: Second Match - Esdeath Vs Serafall Chapter 212: Second Match - Esdeath Vs Serafall Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ----- In the midst of battle between Esdeath and Serafall on the arena. Inside the contestant''s room where Haru and others are watching, "Sun-kun, is Esdeath going to be okay?" Maple asked beside Haru. "She''ll be fine. This match will end in her victory." Haru answered with confident tone. Gaia went towards him with serious expression. "Hm? What''s wrong, Earth?" Haru glanced at her and asked. "Sun-kun, do you want me to release the contract between you and Astolfo?" Haru''s eyes widened, "Eh? You can do that? Please! I''m fine passing the contract to Kazuma." "Okay, lend me your hand that where the mark appeared." Gaia took Haru''s hand and casted something on the mark, making it glow and disappeared. Haru was very happy looking around his hand then he suddenly hugged Gaia. "Earth, thank you!" Gaia hugged him back. "Hehehe..." She looks happy too. "Sun-kun, do you want another servant? I''ll give you another summon catalyst." "No, thank you." Haru responded with a smile. --- Serafall dodged her sword but a small pieces of hair were cut. She gritted her teeth. "Ugh..." She quickly moved away from Esdeath. "Stop running away and face me." Esdeath was smiling menacingly. (Img<<<) Fear shook Serafall''s heart as she face someone full of murderous intent. It felt like Esdeath doesn''t care if she kills her. She casted a magic as a blue magic circle appeared in front of her, creating multiple ice shards. "Take this!" She launched the shards, raining it down towards Esdeath. Esdeath crouched down, touching the floor with her palm and creating thick wall of ice to cover herself. The wall blocked all the ice shards. "Grauhorn!" Suddenly, a giant horn of ice rose from the floor, reaching through Serafall. Serafall was surprised but she was flew away to dodge the horn of ice. "Huh?" "Weissschnabel!" Serafall was caught surprise again, "What? So fast! I didn''t felt any magic from it!" She was about to hit by the icicles, ... She suddenly disappeared out of nowhere and the icicles hit nothing but barrier. Esdeath wasn''t surprise and focus herself to look around for her opponent. Her eyes widened when multiple magic circle appeared around her body. Suddenly, ice quickly covered her body and became frozen solid. "Finally, I caught her... Huh?" Serafall was shock when the ice covering Esdeath got cracked and shattered. Esdeath came out from the from the solid ice as nothing happened to her. "Your ice magic is pretty weak compare Sun''s ice magic which contained for few days." she said, cracking her neck. Serafall glared at Esdeath, "Did you think that''s my all? I haven''t shown you my real power." Esdeath just excitedly smiled at her, "Then stop running around and come at me! Your death shall be my entertainment." (Img<<<) She spinning in the midair and did a somersault kick towards Serafall. Serafall immediately moved away to dodge the attack. "Hehe... As long as I can fly, you''ll never reach me." she said with proud tone. Suddenly, multiple giant horn of ice rose from the floor, trying to pierce through her. "What?!" She flew around, dodging all the attacks. "What are this? It looks like she can spam this attack whenever she wants. Is this really a magic?" *Snap!* "Huh?" All of sudden, she covered in shadow but when she look above, she saw a humongous piece of ice falling towards her. In panic, "Tch!" Esdeath clicked her tongue. Serafall was able to escape using her teleportation. In the audience, Sona, Serafall''s little sister was very worried. Rias and others are very tense, focusing in watching the match. The giant piece of ice crash on the arena, destroying one third of the ring. Esdeath scanned her surroundings from the arena. "Hm?" She noticed that her feet was frozen solid. Esdeath was really annoyed when she glanced behind her. When she saw Serafall, she was emitting a very strong demonic power then she transformed. She was now wearing a purple dress which b?r?ly covered her body. (Img<<<) "You won''t escape this time, Esdeath." She was casting a very powerful magic while raising her right hand and a very large magic appeared above her. Haru who''s watching from the contestant''s room. His cheek was twitching looking at Serafall''s outfit. "What''s the difference between her normal form and true form? She just changed her outfit into something very indecent. As expected from DxD World, nothing but ??wd." "Hm?" Maple didn''t hear what Haru was mumbling. In the middle of the ring, Esdeath was able to escape but, "Celsius Cross Trigger!" The whole arena was turned into a frozen wonderland and which froze Esdeath quickly in a thick ice. ... Few seconds of waiting, Serafall smiled at her, "I guess this match ends here." "Nee-san! Behind you!" Sona yelled from the audience. "What?" An ice pierced through Serafall''s shoulder which shocked her. "Ugh..." "Nee-san!" Sona yelled in tears. When Serafall looked behind, her eyes widened, can''t believe what she seeing. She saw a centaur soldier made from ice stabbing her shoulder behind with spear. And there''s an army of them. (Img<<<) "Since... when..." The ice centaur soldier pulled the spear from her shoulder, making bleed a lot. Serafall fell on her knees. *Cough!* *Cough!* She coughed some blood. She noticed that she was surrounded by the ice centaur soldiers, preparing to stab her with their spear. She now realize how merciless her opponent is. She covered her shoulder to stop the bleeding. The thick ice covering Esdeath shattered and she escaped from it like nothing. When she arrived in front of Serafall, Esdeath pointed her sword on Serafall''s neck which frightened her. "Now, die!" She was about to swing her sword to slice Serafall''s neck, Esdeath body froze, unable to move. She frowned, remembering Haru''s order on her. She can''t kill her. "Tsk!" she got annoyed. But suddenly, she felt her body losing strength and became unbalance. "Huh?" *Poof!* She turned back to her younger form, making her ice calvary around all shattered and disappeared. She stumbled down and fell on the floor. Serafall went to check her when she noticed that Esdeath was not moving. "Eh?" She was surprised when she saw Esdeath fainted on the floor. "Winner of the second match... Serafall!" ... The crowd was silent. Suddenly, a loud burst of cheer showered upon her. "I won?" Serafall pointed to herself, can''t believe what just happened. --- Inside the contestant''s room, Krul was already back with them. Haru stood up, completely shock. "What''s going on? Why is Esdeath turned back into her younger form quickly?!" Everyone around him was silent. Haru looked around and he noticed that Krul was sweating profusely. "Krul?" "Hie!" Krul shivered. Haru smiled at her with dark face. "Do you know something? Will you care to explain to me?" "I don''t know..." Krul keep looking away from him, avoiding eye contact. "Huh?" "Husband, I''m telling the truth..." "Ah! I saw Krul and Esdeath in her ?du?t form together this morning before match. They were having fun sparring with each other." Maple said with a smile. "Maple! Why?" Krul panicked. "Krul! I''m going to punish you together with Esdeath!" Haru pinched both of Krul''s cheek. "Now, it''s my turn." Maple stood up. Haru stopped and glanced at her, "Good luck, Maple. Have fun. Think of this as a PvP just like in a game." "Okay, Sun-kun." Maple waved her hand then she went out of the room. ... "I felt really bad for her opponent." Haru said. "Yeah, me too." Krul followed. (To be continued.) (A/N: The nightmare of dark souls begin.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 222 - 213: Third Match - Maple Vs Falbium Chapter 213: Third Match - Maple Vs Falbium Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Dream World - ----- It was very beautiful day in the middle of the sea, there was a big raft sailing slowly. There was a little girl sitting on the side, playing in the seawater with her feet. She has a fair complexion and her eyes are a bright scarlet with white, blossom-shaped pupils, faded red makeup painted at the corners. She has extensively long dark brown hair fading to crimson at the tips. Her hair is styled into two high twintails parted with a zig-zag pattern. Her bangs are side-swept to her left, the layers framing her face curled inwards and the layers behind curled outwards, two shoulder-length locks of hair in front of her ears left loose. She''s wearing a black porkpie hat emblazoned with a wooden talisman, adorned with a red plum blossom branch in bloom, along with an indigo tassel tied in a looped knot. She''s also wearing a traditional red shirt with a mandarin collar, a black coat with a darker collar and sleeve cuffs, and black shorts with gold accents. (Img<<<) Swaying her head while paddling her feet on water. "The brother goblin got sick, the sister goblin nursed him... The brother goblin drank the medicine but he couldn''t recover!" Having fun singing, he raised both of her arms, "When the sun comes out, there''s lot of sunshine. When the moon comes out, there''s lot of moonlight." ... "I wonder what''s Nana-chan doing right now. My time to see her is coming soon... He-hehehe..." she creepily laughed. There was a spirit circling around her, smiling. (Img<<<) "Hu Tao, can you see the island now? We''ve been sailing for several days already. I''m really tired..." Asked by the little girl behind her who''s sitting at center of the raft. She is wearing a red pirate uniform She has crimson red hair, tied into twintails with laced ribbons, topped with a removable pirate hat. She has heterochromia eyes, with her left iris being golden, and her right iris is red. (Img<<<) "Not yet, Marine. But I can feel that we''re already near. Just endure it a little more." Marine lied down, wailing around. "Waaahh! I can''t do this anymore! I want to arrive there already and look for our father! This is Miko''s fault for taking detour too much! We might even lost right now." she complained. "Hey! There''s no way that''s gonna happen! For someone ''Elite'' as I am, we should able to arrive there faster." the little girl who''s sitting in Seiza posture in the front of the raft proudly responded. She has long pink hair with an cowlick strand of hair, a ponytail on the left side of her hair, and a cherry blossom hair ornament on the right side of her hair, as well as pink th??h highs. She wears a traditional shrine maiden outfit with long detached sleeves, and asymmetrical stockings. She has a bell ribbon attached on her side ponytail. She''s drinking her tea, relaxing. (Img<<<) "Then how long do we have to stay here in the middle of the sea?" Marine asked. "If you still have the energy to complain, why don''t you help Miko and Gura to look for the island. Is that pirate outfit only a cosplay?" said by the pretty little girl with calf-length rosy pink hair, partially done up into two pigtails held by black hairpieces with frills. She has pale skin complexion and a large, beautiful red eyes. She''s wearing a frilly style dress with a layer of white ruffles over black ruffles of the skirt. (Img<<<) Beside her is another little girl with stoic expression. She also had red eyes and her short hair is tied in twin buns with skull ornament while the other side is a ribbon. She''s wearing a blue dress with bu??erfly design. (Img<<<) The two of them are playing chess. "Uruha... This is just actually a cosplay, you know?" Marine responded. "How confusing..." When Uruha glanced back at the chess board, the green haired little girl made her move on the board. "AAAAAARGH!! Rushia, that''s cheating!" Uruha screamed very loud. "I didn''t..." Rushia replied. "How about I do it too." Uruha made a move on the board also. "NOOOOOOOOO!! I didn''t cheat! My move was legal!" Rushia screamed, complaining. "Hey, you two! Stop screaming. It hurts my ears even I''m underwater!" A little girl rose up from the sea and scolded them. She has white hair with few blue strands and blue eyes. She has a sharp pointed teeth and wears a shark costume. (Img<<<) "Gura!" Miko and Marine immediately went towards her. Miko looks worried about her, "I thought you were lost already. Did you find the island?" ... Gura was silent. "Gura, you''re our only hope. Please! Did you found it?" Marine asked her desperately. The three of them stared at each other. Gura''s mouth opened opened. "A." She actually forgotten to search for it. --- Meanwhile, - Highschool DxD World - In contestant''s room, Esdeath in her young form looks angry at Haru while trembling in front of him. Her face was red, looking embarrassed. She turns her back on him. "That''s right, Esdeath... as your punishment for losing the match," Haru pointed on his ??p with serious expression. "Sit." Esdeath looks really frustrated but she willed herself and slowly sit on Haru''s ??p. "Ugh..." she tried to endure the shame. Haru felt Esdeath soft bu?? on his ??p and deep inside, he''s enjoying it. He wrap his arm around Esdeath''s waist and pulled her closer to him. "Now, stay like that until the third match ended." "What?!" Esdeath was surprised, becoming more embarrass. "That''s your punishment, just endure it." Haru was already hugging her behind, wanting to cuddle with her. Gaia looks jealous beside him while Krul on the other side was ignoring them and focusing her eyes on the screen above them. --- After the Arena fixed with magic, the announcer returned back at the middle. "Now both sides are tied, we go next to the third match. On the side of Great Satans, he is in charge of Devil''s military affairs." "He came from the House of Glasya-Labolas and he''s one of the four Great Satans." "He''s the man who possesses the strongest defense among the great Satans, Falbium Asmodeus!" Falbium stood tall, walking towards the ring, (Img<<<) "And now from the Gods of another world..." The announcer read another note from his pocket, "She''s a girl who doesn''t want to get hurt so she maxed out her defense. A cute shield wielder known as Maple, Honjou Kaede!" (Img<<<) Maple walked at the center of the ring with her floating turtle. The audience are whispering with other about letting a little girl fight against a Satan class Devil. They thought that the Gods of another world are already throwing the match. [Play: Dark Souls III OST - Vordt of the Boreal Valley] "Now, let the third match--Wait! Why am I hearing a boss music?" The announcer search around from the source of the music sounding at the whole arena. Same with audiences. "Looks like I''m not the only one who''s hearing. Anyway... let the match... Begin!" "I''m sorry, young lady. But I''m ending this quickly. I don''t even want to involve in this tournament." Falbium''s body was shrouded in orange aura. Maple raised her shield. ...... No one was attacking. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 223 - 214: Thought Projection Chapter 214: Thought Projection Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - -------Arriving in the north fortress of the Soviet Yunyun. *Rumble* Akame''s stomach made a rumbling sound. "Sun, I''m hungry from walking." Taking out a jelly filled donuts from my dimensional storage, "Here, Akame. Take this rice balls... it''s filled with meat with different flavors each inside." "Meat!" Akame immediately grabbed the rice balls from my hand and eat it. "Yummy..." she has satisfied expression. "For you to have this kind of ability. It feels like the real you." I grabbed her wrist to stop her from touching me, "Well... this is my unique type of Thought Projection that physically interact with people and objects despite it lack a physical form. What''s different from me is that instead of halving my overall magic power, this copy of me has to take some my special abilities from the real one to maintain myself." "What about the match? Are you going to be fine?" "Don''t worry, my real body will manage." I walked towards the entrance gate of the fortress. Yunyun anxiously went towards me together with Nee-san and my fiancee Lalatina. "Harukin, what is this place?" "You''ll see later, Nee-san." "Umm... Harukin? You said, you have something to show to me..." Yunyun asked me. "I want to show my progress of my goal just for you. But lately..." "What?!" Nee-san was surprised, giving me a strange look. Akane and Erza''s cheeks are twitching, hearing what I said. My daughters are playing together circling around Komi-san and Wiz. Rikka and Sanae together with Bocchi, Menma and Karen are looking around the fortress in amazement. Kurumi said that she isn''t interested and decided to take care of sick Hinagiku together with Mirajane. "Harukin..." Yunyun mumbled to me. "Yunyun, I did a lot of horrible things to you and I''ve been neglecting you lately despite you being my first love." I pulled Yunyun towards me and I embraced her tightly. "Umm..." she became embarrassed. I kissed her forehead as I let go of her. "That''s why..." I faced towards the gate, "I want to show how much I love you and how special you are to me." I slammed my fist on the gate several times. *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!* "Who are you?" A man''s voice asked from the other side of the gate, becoming alerted. "I serve the Soviet Yunyun." I responded. "Eh?" Yunyun reacted. "What?!" The man was surprised and peeked from gate. When he saw me, "... Su-Supreme Leader!" "What?! Open the gate immediately! I don''t want to be sent to Gulag." Another man''s voice panicked from inside. When the large gate opened, I several guards running together and stood straight on the side of our path. "Harukin, don''t tell me!" Nee-san was completely shock. Akane and Erza are having a headache. "He really did it, Erza." "Well... nothing is impossible for him if he really wants to achieve it." Walking inside, all the guards saluted upon me entering. Suddenly, several military vehicles came with a tank following behind. When the vehicle stopped, a beautiful young woman in military clothes while carrying rifle came out and run towards me. Arriving in front of me, she saluted. "I, Lieutenant Misa, serving the Soviet Yunyun! Welcome back home, Supreme Leader Sun! We''re very glad that you''re in such a great health." "How''s the rebuilding of New Kingdom? Are there any attempts from the invading countries?" "No problem, Supreme Leader. All easily repelled by our army with the help of revolutionary army." "What about the other Northern tribes who are against from uniting the country and dares to attack?" The young woman grinned on me, "For those pest who dares crawls to our Mother Yunyun, we let them taste the power of our new military ?sset given by your honorable Supreme Leader. They''ve been obliterated easily. Peace was never an option for anyone attack our country." "Good! Now, show my family the progress of our country." "Yes, Supreme Leader!" she saluted again. Akane went towards me, whispering to my ears. "Harukin, aren''t those military ?sset you stole from Japanese Imperial Demon Army? Guren was really mad when he known that those disappeared out of nowhere." "Those are useless against vampires so I taken them with me for better use on my goal." I replied, smiling. "Everyone, let''s go! I''ll show something more amazing especially for you, Yunyun." Yunyun looks very anxious. Now, it''s time for me to show her the army of friends I created just for her. --- Meanwhile, (3rd Person''s POV) - Highschool DxD - In the middle of the ring with Maple facing Falbium Asmodeus, one of the great Satans. "Maple, do your best!" Risa was cheering for her best friend from the audience. ... No one is attacking between them. "Umm... Oji-san? Aren''t you gonna attack me?" Maple awkwardly asked. "Sorry, young lady but I can only use defensive kind of magic." Falbium responded. "How confusing!" Maple retorted, pouting at him. She took out her knife and raising it upwards. "Then I''ll attack first." Falbium smiled confidently. "Show me all you''ve got, young lady. I''ll play with you a little bit--Huh?" [Play: Dark Souls III OST - Old Demon King] He was surprised when the music sounding around them change, making him tense. "What''s with this music? It''s making me feel--" "Hydra!" Maple summoned a long three-headed poison dragon from her knife and launched it towards him. Falbium felt a chill from his spine that those head of poison dragon are very dangerous and he shouldn''t block it. "Hie!" He immediately teleported out and dodge the heads of poison dragons. "Ah, he go away... but how about this." "Predator!" A demonic monster rose up from the floor ring. "What is that thing?" The demon elongated, attacking Falbium. With Falbium''s barrier aura, he was able to block the attack of the demon. "That barrier is the problem. Let''s break it." She glanced at her floating turtle, "Please, Syrup! Use [Awakening]! And [Supersize]!" The floating turtle beside her became humongous. "Followed by [Psychokinesis]!" "What?!" Falbium was surprised. "Now, break his barrier with the [Spirit Gun]!" The Giant turtle opened it''s mouth and shoot a powerful beam. Falbium grinned and blocked the beam using his barrier. "Huh?" *Poof!* The giant turtle returned back to small form. "Sorry, but I''m gonna finish you with this." "Offensive Mode." Falbium released a powerful blast which he absorbed from the turtle''s beam attack. "Eh?" *Boom!* Maple was hit the blast, destroying together with the half of the ring. "I guess this ends here." Falbium was about to turn his back. [Play: Dark Souls III OST - Yhorm the Giant] "Huh?" The music sounding the arena changed, making him feel more tense. He can tell now that his opponent wasn''t defeated yet. When the smoke disappeared, Maple was still standing without any scathe. "Hm?" She felt like nothing happened to her. Falbium cheek twitched seeing her completely unharmed. He slowly becoming intimidated by her together with the music. "What is this girl?" Maple took her shield stance, "I guess it''s time for me to attack again. But... I still have break his barrier... Ah! How about I break it with brute force. Okay..." "Atrocity!" Suddenly, her shield expanded, covering her whole body and turned into a ball of black metal. Then it slowly enlarged in every beat of it until it became humongous. A crack suddenly appeared on its surface. [Play: Dark Souls III OST - King of the Storms/Nameless King] When the music changed, Falbium felt his adrenaline rush becoming more alerted when a giant terrifying demon broke out of its shell. All the devils from the audience are all frightened when the giant demon appeared in the middle of the arena. (Img<<<) Falbium''s face went pale, slowly becoming frightened but he willed himself. "A demon?! What is that girl really is?" "Raawrrr!" The giant demon roared loudly then charged towards Falbium. It was about to grab him but he immediately teleported away and escape. When the Falbium appeared away from the giant demon, it charged again towards him. He doesn''t have any choice but to escape and teleport away again. He keeps doing the same thing until the giant demon stopped and opened its mouth. It shoots a powerful beam towards him when he appeared from the distance. Using his absolute defense, he covered himself again with orange aura and block the beam. He noticed that his barrier aura was slowly melting while absorbing the attack but he was able to regenerate it back. "Offensive Mode." He returned the attack to the giant demon. "Ha!" *Boooom!* Falbium was checking if he already defeated it. "Hm!" His eyes widened in surprise when he saw Maple in human form standing in the middle of the ring completely unscathed again. "It''s not working. He just keeps running away." Maple mumbled while thinking of the way to defeat him. Sweats appeared on Falbium''s bald head. "Okay, how about I destroy his barrier with its full blast." Raising her right arm, "Machine God!" [Play: Dark Souls III OST - Soul of Cinder] Maple was suddenly covered in artillery weapon, riding on a machine. "All arms out!" (Img<<<) Outside the ring, Haru appeared out of nowhere. Slowly raising his hand, "Three Great Fairy Magic... Fairy Sphere!" The whole arena suddenly wrapped in large, golden sphere with a Fairy Tail mark and a stylized pair of wings emblazoned upon it. All the devils around was surprised. "Sun-kun?" Maple saw him. Haru gave her a thumbs up and smiled, "Kaede, don''t hold back. Leave everyone to me." Maple smiled, gazing at him with slight blush. "Yes!" she happily responded. Glancing at her opponent Falbium. "Why do I feel like I''m trap in here with her?" "Commence Attack!" All Maple''s artillery weapons pointed at Falbium, charging up. Crimson electricity-like sparks flickered around her weapons. Falbium had a bad feeling and he immediately shrouded himself with his barrier aura. "Full Burst!" Maple shoots multiple powerful blast. "Haaaa!" Falbium tried to block her attack with his barrier, absorbing it. His barrier is slowly getting destroyed. It was regenerating back but it can''t keep up with the damage. All the blast passed by Falbium hit the first barrier of the arena and it completely destroyed until it hit Harukin''s barrier and completely blocked, keeping the audience from getting harmed. *Boom!* When the smoke disappeared, Falbium was still standing. He was able to block Maple''s full blast but his barrier was broken and unable to counter attack. *Pant* *Pant* Due to exhaustion, he was breathing heavily. "Eh?! He was able to block that too!" Maple released her [Machine God] mode, "Hmm... I don''t have anything more attack to destroy his barrier completely." Thinking her next move, she glanced at Haru. But Haru just shrugged his shoulders to her. "Oh, I remembered now. Sun-kun told me to use it in the match." Raising her knife, [Play: Dark Souls III OST - Darkeater Midir] The music changed again. "Huh? What is it this time? Is she not finish yet?" he complained, becoming tense again. "Arise!" Maple''s shadow expanded around her. Falbium face went pale, sweating profusely seeing the humanoid ???kroaches emerged from her shadows. "What are those thing?!" He felt terrified seeing those unknown creatures as they glanced at him. (Img<<<) "Loving Sacrifice!" Maple''s hair turned into blonde and her eyes became blue as beautiful white pair of wings came out from her back and halo appeared above her head. Falbium eyes widened. "An angel?" (Img<<<) Michael was surprised from his seat. "There''s no way! I can''t feel any holy energy from her." A large barrier encircled around Maple covering some of her shadow army. Maple walked towards Falbium. "Hie!" Falbium got frightened, panicking as he stepped away. He immediately covered himself with his barrier aura. He can''t escape because the whole arena was filled with humanoid ???kroaches. (Img<<<) When one of the humanoid ???kroaches approached him. "I still have my barrier you know! All your attacks will be completely useless!" When Maple arrived in front of him, "Hmm... I''ll use that." "Devour!" Maple''s shield transformed and an opening appeared on the middle. Falbium''s barrier aura slowly dispersed from around his body then it was su?k?d on Maple''s shield. "What?" "Yay! It works!" Maple was full of joy. With Falbium''s barrier disappeared, he''s now to any attack. Falbium glanced at the humanoid ???kroach in front of him, it smiled. (Img<<<) He trembled in fear, stumbling on the ring floor. "Waaaahh! I didn''t signed up for this! All I want was to shut myself in my room!" The humanoid ???kroaches surrounded him while he''s completely defenseless. "Waaahhh! Stay away! I don''t want to be in this anymore! Waaahh! Sirzechs-sama!" he screamed in despair while all the humanoid ???kroaches jumped into him one by one. All the devils in the audience watch horribly on what''s happening on Falbium. "Waaaaaaaaaah..." he screamed in tears until his voice slowly faded. Haru immediately release his barrier. "Maple! Stop! Stop! or else he will die!" "What?!" Maple panicked and ordered her shadows to let go of her opponent. When they saw Falbium, he was already unconscious on the floor with his mouth bubbly. He was completely beaten up. *You Died* The announcer look horribly on the unconscious body of Falbium. Raising his hand towards Maple, "Winner of the third match, Maple!" Maple ran and jumped towards Haru, "Yay! I did it!" Haru caught her in his arms, spinning around. "Yeah, you overdid it." "Hehehe... Sorry." Risa was looking at the two of them from the audience seat, "Aren''t she became more overpowered?" Looking at their happy expressions, "No, I''m not jealous!" she said, touching her ?h?st. (To be continued.) (A/N: Glory to the Soviet Yunyun! I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 224 - 215: Fourth Match - Gaia Vs Ajuka Chapter 215: Fourth Match - Gaia Vs Ajuka Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Dream World - When the girls arrived at the island they''ve been searching for several days, they docked on a shore full of beautiful white sand. Marine immediately jumped on the seashore, *Splash!* "Yay! Finally!" she energetically yelled. Gura followed, walking to the shore. When all of them gathered, looking around at the beautiful beach, Miko raised her fist. "Okay, everyone! Let''s look for our Dad!" "Ohh!" Others responded, raising their fist too. [Play: Gura''s Shark Song] "Sharks! Shark! Sharks, sharks!" "Watch out for sharks!" While Gura is singing while walking together with others, Miko grabbed her shoulders. "Gura, you''re going to the wrong direction." She turned Gura to the right direction. Gura just continued having fun singing. "Sharks! Shark! Sharks, sharks!" "Watch out for them!" They walked the mountains. "SHARK!!" "Shark, shark! I don''t wanna meet no sharks!" They crossed the river. "ii yo ii yo ii yo ii." "Sharky-sharky shark!" They went down from the hill "Sharky-sharky shark, sharky shark!" "Shark!" They crawled from the bushes. "Shark! Shark! Sharks, sharks! "Watch out for sharks!" Finally, they arrived on the open plains full of flowers. "Wow! It''s beautiful!" All of the them was amaze by sceneries. "While waiting for Dad and others, let''s build our shelter here for the time being." Gura walked in front of them, carrying a tool. "Umm... Gura? Why are you carrying a pickaxe?" "Hehehe..." (Img<<<) "Ah! Sayu is still here! I''m gonna look for her." Hu tao ran towards the other side of the forest. "Looks like the others hasn''t arrived yet." Marine spoke. Miko tried to remember, "Ayaka, Amelia, Ina, Korone, Okayu, Suisei, Ayame, Sora, Mumei, Hachaama--No! Haato, Subaru, Minato and Mio. Did I forget anyone?" "It''s Botan and Watame." Uruha responded. "I bet those two got lost chasing each other. Hahaha!" Marine laughed. "Oh, that''s right! What about Pekora?" Miko remembered. "Everyone placed her inside the cage and left alone for being too mischievous." Uruha answered. "Dad really has a lot of daughters." Rushia spoke, watching the caterpillar on the grass. ... All of them was silent while Gura is having fun digging on the ground. --- - Highschool DxD World - -------In the room where the Great Satans are watching the match, the atmosphere was down and full of dismay. Falbium was already conscious, sitting in the corner of the room, holding down his head while having a traumatic expression. "She''s not a human, she''s a monster hiding in a cute girl appearance. Those swarming unknown creature... Hie! Scary..." he was trembling in fear. Serafall''s shoulder was being healed by Asia. "To think they''re this strong to defeat Grayfia and even made Falbium like this..." They all glanced at Falbium who''s hiding in the corner. "Sirzechs-san, I can''t accept my victory at all! I should lose that match with Esdeath but it just suddenly... she turned into a child and fainted! What was that? All my attacks are completely useless against her and I was one-sidedly beaten! Like I said, I don''t want this victory." Serafall was frustrated, complaining. Sirzechs glanced at his wife behind, "I''m sorry, I was caught unguarded and my opponent took that chance to defeat me without having me retaliate." "No, it''s fine, Grayfia. As long as the match ended with you being safe." Grayfia smiled, "Don''t worry, Sirzechs-sama. My little injuries are already healed by the healing potion given to me by Krul." "You two surely get along with that vampire girl." "Well... it might because we both have strange husband." "Grayfia..." "Oh, that''s right! Krul told me to give this to you, Serafall. It''s the same healing potion I drunk. It has a delectable taste." Grayfia gave Serafall a vial of healing potion. "Okay..." She willed herself and drank the potion in one gulp, "Wow! It''s delicious!" Suddenly, the wound on her shoulders lit up which made Asia surprise then it disappeared like nothing happened to her. They were very shock. Serafall tried to touch her shoulder and moved it around. "It doesn''t hurt..." Sirzechs had a serious look, "Looks like our opponents are not ordinary deities." Ajuka stood up, "It''s time..." "Good luck, Ajuka. Your opponent is a real goddess. But I don''t mind you losing since I don''t have to go and face the Sun God." Sirzechs said with carefree tone. "Shut up! Don''t forget that Raiser Phoenix''s life is on the line on this match." Ajuka retorted. "Hahaha! I''m just joking, you know? Anyway..." Sirzechs smiled, "Go get ''em." Ajuka turned around, going out of the room. "I know..." he responded. --- After the arena was repaired by magic, "Now, the score 2-1 in favor of the gods from another world." The devils from the audience look anxious. They are worried because not only the life of Raiser is on the line but also the honor of the devils. "From the God''s corner! She was the goddess of the earth, one of the primordial elemental deities born at the dawn of creation. She was the great mother of all creation..." "The mother earth Goddess, Gaia!" A light appeared from the above of arena and Gaia in her real form descended down from it, landing like an angel to the floor. (Img<<<) Everyone around the audience was aroused by her beauty. Appearance was enough to tell that she''s a goddess. "On the Great Satan''s corner, he is the Chief Advisor for the Technology Department and the creator of the Evil Pieces system and the Rating Game." "He''s the former heir of the Astaroth Clan and currently one of the Great Satans..." "Ajuka Beelzebub!" Ajuka walked to the center of the ring with serious expression. "To think this is your real appearance. Have you been deceiving us?" Ajuka asked with cold tone. (Img<<<) "Nope, not really. It''s called cosplay and I''m doing it for my lover. I wouldn''t even care about you or your fellow children of Lilith." Gaia responded with repulsive tone. She lit up, transforming into her Rem form, holding giant metal spiked ball with long metal chains in her hands. (Img<<<) "Now, let the fourth match... Begin!" The announcer immediately walked away. Gaia closed her eyes for a bit then when she opened it back, her eyes changed into red with black comma-like patterns. (Img<<<) ''What''s with those strange eyes?'' Ajuka thought while observing his opponent. Gaia grinned, wielding her morningstar and swung it towards Ajuka. Ajuka was covered in green aura, casting a demonic magic spell with his hand pointing his hand. He jumped back, dodging the metal spike ball. When the green magic circle appeared in front of him, *Crash!* "What?!" It shattered all of sudden. He was surprised. "How?" He felt chills on his spines, staring at Gaia''s eyes. He immediately tried to cast another spell but it was dispelled. "Huh?" Suddenly, his surrounding dimmed and he saw himself chained on a cross. "Since when?" He struggled to get out of the cross but it was futile. Looking around, he saw no audience around the arena. "What the hell is this?" Gaia in front of him smiled menacingly, "Hehehe... Hehehehehe! Hahahahaha!" she crazily laughed. Ajuka glared at her. "It was already over when the match started." Gaia proclaimed. Ajuka quickly tried to cast another spell but nothing happened. He tried and tried in desperation until he trembled in hopelessness. "Are you really a goddess?" "Of course, I am." Gaia answered, walking towards him. [Play: Re: Zero OST: Call of the Witches] "Hey! What are you trying to do?" Ajuka was already having a bad feeling. Gaia insanely swung her morningstar, ripping apart Ajuka''s right foot. "Waaaaaaaaaarrrgh!! Uh! Uh! Aaaaarrgh~ My leg! You d*mned witch!" AAAAAARGH! HA! Ha! Ugh! Aaahh!!" Ajuka screamed in pain. "That''s right, scream more! I like that sound coming from the Devils. Hehehe..." "F*ck you! You gonna pay for this!" Gaia swung again her morningstar, tearing apart his left arm. "AAAAAAAAARGH!! My arm! Ugh! Aaaaahh!" Suddenly, "Huh?" Ajuka noticed that his limbs are back. "What happened?" He glanced at Gaia in front of him. "What did you do, you f*cking witch?!" "Of course, let''s do it on another round." Gaia responded then she grinned. "Then again and again, and again!" (Img<<<) Gaia swung her morningstar, ripping both of Ajuka''s feet. "AAAAAAAAARGH!!!" he screamed in despair. Gaia tortured him over and over again until 1 year has passed. But in reality, Ajuka and Gaia are just standing, facing each other. Neither of them are moving for few minutes now. "Tsukuyomi." Gaia mumbled. She spins the morningstar in her hands, "Just a little poke with this then it''s my win " she said with confident tone. Suddenly, "Go, Earth! I know you can do this!" Haru cheered for her from the audience. "Kyaah! Sun-kun is cheering for me!" Gaia excitedly turned towards him. She accidentally slipped her weapon from her hand, "Eh?" The metal spike ball hit her face, *Thud!* Her face was bloody mess and she fell down unconscious on the floor. (Img<<<) The announcer went to check on her condition. ... "Winner of the fourth match, Ajuka!" .... The audience was silent. Haru''s cheek was twitching looking at Gaia. They noticed that Ajuka was unconscious too but they just took him on their room, unaware of what happened to him. Haru knows that Gaia is fine that''s why he dragged her from her foot out of the arena. "What a stupid way to lose." "Sorry, Sun-kun..." "It''s fine, I''m forgetting that we''re from Konosuba World." (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 225 - 216: Final Match - Adam Vs Sirzechs Chapter 216: Final Match - Adam Vs Sirzechs Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j I just created it since other fanfic authors did it too. ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Akame ga Kill World - ------- Standing at the balcony of the fortress, "Wa-ah ah ah ah..." Yunyun''s jaw dropped, seeing the humongous statue of her in front of us. (Img<<<) "What the hell is this?" Nee-san freaked out looking at the statue. "Harukin really done it." Erza and Akane have painful expression. "So big..." Sanae and others are amazed by how huge the statue. "Hahahaha~" Chelsea was laughing hard, pointing at the statue. With proud posture, "This is the symbol of this country, the statue of unity and friendship. That is the Soviet Yunyun." "Why does it look like me!? And why is the country named after me?" Yunyun became teary-eyed and complained at me. "This travel us back when we are still smol children." "What? That long!?" "While playing together, you told me that your dream is to have a lot of friends." "Harukin, I remember that but--" "At that time after I lost to you in the chess, I made a pinky promise with you that I will help you made a lot of friends and I swore that I''ll do everything in my power to made that happen." "I know, I know! But what does it have to do with building a huge statue of me in the middle of the fortress?" "Well..." I turned towards Mina-nee and Rena-nee who''s standing behind me, (Img<<<) "Are the preparations complete?" "Hey! Stop dodging my questions!" Yunyun grabbed my collar and shook me, "Harukin! You''re overdoing it!" "Yunyun, normal means doesn''t work that''s why I have to do it this way. I will do everything even it means of conquering the world and force them to be friends with you." I explained. "Hey, that''s cruel! You don''t have to do that! I already have friends and I''m happy in their company." "What? Yunyun has friends? That''s... it''s impossible!" I was teasing her and reactions are adorable. No wonder I fell for her first. "Supreme Leader! The preparations are complete. We''re ready to march!" A female soldier came behind us and reported while saluting. "Okay... Let the parade begin!" The sound of trumpets started from the band. [Play: Soviet March] An army of soldiers marching in synchronize, saluting while looking at our direction. "I present to you, Yunyun. These are the army of friends I gathered just for you." I proudly said to her. ... Yunyun was not responding. Suddenly, she trembled. "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" I asked close to her. She glared at me while being teary-eyed. "Eh?" "Idiot!" She punched me on my face. "Ugh!" It''s super effective because this body is a thought projection without the invincibility of Sunshine magic. --- (3rd Person''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - "This..." Ajuka was tied on the bed, going berserk after his consciousness returned back. "Aaaaaaargh! Just kill me already, you f*cking witch! AAAAAAAAARGH!! Ah! Uugh... Please take my life, I''m begging you! Waaaaaaaaaarrrgh!!!" He''s screaming in pain, wailing around. The nurses are holding him, trying to calm him down. "What is this? What''s happening to him?" Serafall looks worried about him, seeing his sorrowful condition. The medical doctors don''t know what to do about him since he''s not injured or anything. Sirzechs doesn''t want to see his friend suffering and wants to cast some kind of magic to cure him but he doesn''t want to take risk. He''s current condition is unknown to them. "That''s right! Krul gave me another potion. If I remember, the name was..." Grayfia was taking something from her pocket and it was a potion with liquid inside. ... "Wrong, this is an Anti-Horny Elixir." "Huh?" (Img<<<) She returned it back and took out another vial. "Here... This is the cure for his condition. It''s an Anti-PTSD potion." "What a convenient potions!" Serafall retorted. Grayfia gave the cure to the doctor. "Just have him drink this and he''ll be be fine." The doctor bowed and took the potion. "Umm... Grayfia? Who made those potions?" Sirzechs curiously asked. "Krul said that it was her husband." "Haru?" Serafall mumbled. "The Sun God." Sirzechs replied. "Yes, she told me that Haru was Magic Item Crafter and those potions are his creations." ... The doctors and nurses grabbed down Ajuka and forced to make him drink the potion. "Hmmmmph!" Ajuka suddenly stopped then slowly, he calmed down. "So delicious..." His expression has a full of satisfaction. "Wow, it works." Serafall is happy, seeing him calm down. When Ajuka opened his eyes, "Huh?" He glanced at Sirzechs. "Ugh..." Touching his forehead, "Did I lost the match?" "No, you won." Sirzechs answered. ... "What?" "Gaia accidentally hit her face with her own weapon and become unconscious so it''s your victory." Sirzechs explained. ...... "Seriously?" "It''s true." Grayfia responded. "That goddess is a klutz." Serafall followed. "What happened to you? Why did you became unconscious?" Ajuka held his head with traumatic expression, "That witch used some kind of sorcery and trapped me..." He became teary-eyed, "For many years, she tortured me nonstop, again and again... and again... I wasn''t able to retaliate! I''m so powerless that I can''t take it anymore... I already wanted to die and end my suffering!" "But they''re only standing in the ring for few minutes." Serafall spoke. "No, it must some kind of illusion that it so powerful that it made Ajuka like this." Sirzechs replied. Ajuka gave him a serious look, "Sirzechs, be careful. Our opponents are real deal. You should know when they fought us." "Okay..." Sirzechs turned around and walked out of the clinic. While walking towards the ring, "I already know..." --- In the contestant''s room where Haru and others are, *Animal noises* "Why is the room turned into zoo?!" Haru complained. The room was filled with different kinds of animals. Esdeath looks annoyed already while Krul is giggling at him. Paimon and Ai was sitting on top of the elephant, "Gaia-sama! Paimon and Ai-chan brought here the animals you asked us from the Garden of Eden." "Thanks, you two. Now, Sun-kun''s introduction will be such a blast." Gaia said with excited tone. "No wonder I can''t find neither Paimon or Ai around." Haru frowned. "Adam, let''s do the V?lundr here." Reginleif tugged Haru''s clothes. "Your match is next, Sun-kun. Now, strip!" Gaia said with a smile. ... "What?" "I said strip all your clothes." "Eh?!" Goddess Eris, Risa and Maple became embarrassed. "Why would I--Huh?" He noticed that, he''s already wearing only an und?rw??r shorts. "Since when?!" His disturbing habit kicks in again. Gaia excitedly pulled down his und?rw??r, making his private part expose. "Hehehe... It still big as ever." she said with perverted expression. "Kyaah!!" Eris, Risa and Maple screamed in embarrassment, but didn''t their eyes from look at his crotch. Esdeath''s eyes widened in surprise while looking at him with slight blush. Krul just grinned, "Nice..." Aqua was looking at his crotch with squinted eyes. Reginleif slightly reddened, staring down at his private part. Gaia was breathing heavily, becoming turned on. "Sun-kun, how about I give a blow job a little bit. Don''t worry, it won''t take too long-- Aw!" Haru hit her head with a karate chop. "What''s the purpose of me stripping?" Gaia held her head in pain, "So you won''t burn your clothes or rip it to shreds when you use your power." she answered. "You want me fight b?r? n?k?d?" "Of course not! This delicious ???k is mine and I won''t let them see it--Ouch!" Haru hit her again with another karate chop, "You want more?" he warned her. Gaia took out a fig leaf and place it to cover his crotch, "There... Now, you look like more Adam." "Do I really look like him? "Not that much already since you''ve been reincarnated. But..." There''s a little sadness from Gaia''s expression. "There''s still a little remains of him on you aside from appearance." she smiled, remembering their past life. Haru patted her head. "Huh? Sun-kun?" "I might not remember everything but I know deep inside me that he really cares for you." "Hehehe..." (Img<<<) "Even though you''re a perverted Goddess." he followed, letting go of her head. He turned towards Reginleif, "Let''s go." "Yes, Adam." Reginleif grabbed Haru''s right hand, "Divine Treasure Forge... V?lundr!" She turned into knuckleduster in his hand. Haru gripped his fist. "I''m going now." "Good luck, husband!" Krul cheered him. "That''s a dead flag, Krul." "Hahahaha~" Everyone laughed except Esdeath. "Don''t worry, Aelius-sama. You have my blessings." Eris, Goddess of Fortune winked at him. --- In the arena, "And now, for the fifth and final match, representing the devils. His peerage is said to be the strongest group in the Underworld." "He is known as the Crimson Satan, the Satan Lucifer, former heir to the Gremory Clan!" He''s the current Leader of the Four Great Satans who rules the Underworld." "The Crimson-Haired Prince of Destruction, Sirzechs Lucifer-sama!" (Img<<<) The announcer called him with respect. Sirzechs walked to the ring with solemn expression. The announcer took out a piece of paper and read it, "And from the Gods of another world... Wait! This is too long." He continued. [Play: Berserk - My Brother(Extended)] "Introducing the God''s final fighter!" "He''s been called the hope of humanity..." Haru walked fully n?k?d with his groin only covered by a single classical fig leaf covering. Everyone on the audience, the Devils was surprised what they''re seeing. Birds flew around Haru and different kinds of animals ran around passing him. "Who could''ve seen it coming!?" "God blessed them and said to them... Be fruitful and increase in number... Fill the earth and subdue it." "Rule over the fish in the sea and the birds in the sky and over every living creature that moves on the ground." "Defining the very essence of a Man." "Truly... He''s a man among men!!" "The only thing he holds faith in." "Is the weight of his fists!!" Haru raised his fist, glancing at the audiences. Akeno was captivated by him. "Ara Ara." "He''s the ultimate survivalist!" "With a knack with unarmed combat!!" "He was given life..." Holding in his right hand was a red apple. "But also gave birth to the original sin." Raising the apple in his hand. "In all of history..." "The man infinitely despised by the Gods..." "If there''s anyone that can stick it to the most powerful Devils..." "It''d have to be him!!" "He was the former husband of Lilith, the mother of all Devils..." "The father of humanity..." All the animals around bowed to him. "And the Sun God from another world..." Haru took a bite on the apple. "Adam!!!" "Pft!" he spitted it out on the floor. "...So sour." ... "Adam." Sirzechs called his name. "I don''t know anyone with that name." Haru responded. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll make a chapter on my MHA fanfic after this match. Falcon Punch!!!.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 226 - 217: The Lonely Little Rabbit-eared Girl Chapter 217: The Lonely Little Rabbit-eared Girl Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (Ver2.0 Harukin''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba World - She told me that she appreciates my efforts but it just too much. I don''t even know if she''s angry or happy about it. Girls are really complicated creatures. "Looks like my match was about to start." I can sense what''s happening with my real body. Currently, the cheat ability I used to maintain this thought projection is my cheat items ''Magic Staves''. The good thing is, this body can access my dimensional storage which really convenient. But I''m not invincible anymore without the others cheats. Right now, I''m inside the Axel town, sitting near the riverbank. "What a beautiful day..." Arriving here, it feels like my life was gotten reset and reincarnated here directly without being born as a baby again. It''s like a hard mode of making Nee-san''s br??st bigger because it''s already too late for her at this age. "Haru, what are you doing here?" "Hie! I''m sorry, Nee-san!" I shivered when I suddenly heard Nee-san''s voice beside me. When I turned towards her, ... It was Nee-san wearing a witch attire. (Img<<<) I sighed, knowing she''s not my twin sister. "Oh, it was just you, Megumin... What do you want from me?" "I''m asking you, what are you doing here alone?" Shrugging my shoulders, grinning. "Well... as you can see I''m resting after working nonstop for few days. I''m quite busy, you know?" "In other words, you don''t have anything to do today. Am I right?" "Yeah..." Megumin smiled. "Then you should accompany me and I''ll show you just wonderful my explosion is." she said with excited tone, close to my face. (Img<<<) "No thanks, I''m not interested." I responded. "Eh? Come on, don''t be like that. Aren''t you a Arch Wizard just like me? Let''s go! You might like it and walk the path of explosion with me. Please!" she pleaded. "I don''t really like explosions, but hey... aren''t you too desperate to take me with you? What about your companions?" I pointed on her. She became dejected, "Aqua is working at her part time job to pay off her debt, Darkness went back to do some training and Kazuma... do you want to hear what I saw in their room with Astolfo?" I became pale, "Please don''t say anything... I''m might not able to sleep tonight." "Now, I''m left alone and can''t cast my daily explosions by myself since more monsters are lurking around lately. I need someone to carry back after I fainted casting my explosion." "That''s why, please! Come with me, Haru!" Thinking of a way to absolutely refuse her, an idea came to my mind. "If you''re that desperate then how about you show me--No! Take off your p?nt??s and give it me. I will surely accept your request if you did that for me." "What?!" Megumin reddened in surprise. She immediately moved away from me. "What the--You pervert!" She pointed at me while trembling as she held her skirt down. "Yeah, you''re right. I''m a pervert. And I won''t deny that but don''t misunderstand... I''m just doing that as a way of refusing you. It''s not that I''m interested in a little girl''s p?nt??s, I just don''t want my peaceful rest day to be disturbed." A vein popped up on her temple then she stood up in front of me. "Hey! Did you just call me a little girl?" "Yes, you are... to me." I gave her a mocking smile. Now, she''ll walk away and leave me alone just as I planned. Sometimes my genius is... It''s almost frightening. He he he... As I expected of myself--Opps! My Crimson Demon blood is making me excited again that I want to pose. Megumin became angry, "You''re mocking me?! Let me tell you that we, the Crimson Demons will become in marriageable age after we reach the age of 14." I know, I know. You don''t have to tell me because I''m actually one of them. "That''s why..." She willed herself and grabbed her und?rw??r under her skirt. "Eh?" I was surprised and I stood up. "What are you looking at!? Turned around!" she yelled with flustered face. (Img<<<) Turning my head away, I felt embarrassed. It backfired! "Here, take it!" "Huh?" When I glanced at her. "Hurry up!" She looks embarrassed, giving me her black p?nt??s. (Img<<<) I was amazed and lost of words. She really took off her p?nt??s. "Hey! Take it already!" She grabbed my right hand and placed her black p?nt??s on my palm. ... Holding it with my two hands, staring at it. "Hmmm..." I tried to stretch it several times. "Hey!" (Img<<<) Megumin looks very embarrassed, fidgeting around while holding down her skirt. *Swooosh* A strong wind suddenly blown towards us. "Kyaah!" She made a cute scream. "Haru! Can you please return back my p?nt??s now?" She begged, becoming teary-eyed. (Img<<<) Looking back at her p?nt??s in my hands. I felt nothing... It''s looks nothing but a piece of cloth to me. "Hey! What''s with that reaction?!" Megumin complained to me. *Sigh* I sighed. "Why do you look disappointed?! Is my p?nt??s looks disappointing to you?" Well, I''m actually the one who''s washing my twin sister''s laundry together with my parents including Krul''s clothes and my daughters. So who will be turned on by that. "Nope, aren''t you too young to wear those kinds of p?nt??s?" I threw back her p?nt??s towards her. "Eh?" She caught it in her hands. "Hey! Stop treating like a kid! I''m already an ?du?t!" I just looked away while she wore her und?rw??r back in hurry. "Don''t turn yet, okay?" "Yeah, yeah..." ... "I''m finished." Stretching my arms, "Perv!" She suddenly said out of nowhere. "Yeah, I am... Now, where do you want to go and release your explosion spell?" ... She took a chunni pose, "Ku ku ku... It is time to cast my devastating forbidden spell. I shall show how wonderful my explosion magic is!" (Img<<<) .... I just silently took out one of my magic staves from dimensional storage. "Air Magic, Levitation." My magic staff floats in the air. Megumin was amazed, "Wow! This is a first time I saw this kind of magic that can make things levitate." I moved towards her, "Megumin, stay still." "Eh?" I moved down under her then lifted her up, carrying her in my arm. She became embarrassed. "What are you doing, you perv? Put me down--Kyah!" I jumped high to top my floating magic staff and we slowly rose up in the air. "Hold on tight, Megumin. We''re going to fly!" "What?!" "Okay, let''s go!" We flew away towards a certain direction, looking for place to do Megumin''s daily explosions. "Kyaaaaaah!!" she screamed loudly. "Ha hahahahaha!" I just laughed. --- (3rd Person''s POV) - Dream World - [Play: Usada Pekora BGM] In the seashore where the girls docked their raft, another little girl arrived on the island alone. She''s has rabbit traits like ears and tail. Her eyes are golden yellow and her hair has blue and white color tied together in twin braid with white ribbon. There was carrots inserted in each of her braids. She''s wearing a white dress but under it was a bunny girl outfit. There''s a long, living rabbit around her neck acting as her scarf. (Img<<<) "AH¡ýHA¡üHA¡ü HA¨J! I was able to escape the cage without everyone knowing-peko." She jumped high to the shore, AH¡ýHA¡üHA¡ü HA¨J HA¨K HA¨J HA¨K HA¨J HA¨K... AH¨J HA¡ü HA¨J HA¨K HA¨J HA¨J-peko!" She has a strange laugh. (Img<<<) "I wonder where will I place my next trap for everyone-peko?" Looking around, "I should look first from where is Dad is appearing-peko." She walked happily inside the island, following her instinct. (GIF<<<) --- - Highschool DxD World - In the middle of the ring, "Sirzechs-sama versus Adam! The Crimson Satan versus The Sun God! The winner will tell the fate of Raiser Phoenix! Let the final match..." The announcer lookex at Sirzechs and Haru, "Begin!" He immediately ran out of the arena. Haru smiled, confidently walking towards Sirzechs with his guard down. The air around completely changed. "First... let''s test out your power, Adam." Sirzechs created a dark sphere in his palm flickering with crimson sparks. He launched it towards Haru, <<>> It expanded as it covers Haru, trapping him inside. Haru halted his steps. "Hm?" He tried to touch the sphere with his finger. *Bzzzt!* It tried to obliterate his finger. Looking at the tip of finger, it slightly bleed. Suddenly, he felt something violently popping around his body. "So this is the Power of Destruction. My sunshine magic''s defense was b?r?ly keeping up with its power." He glanced at Sirzechs, "But if this Destructive Power meets an Invincible Power, it becomes nothing." Haru lifted his fist covered in bubble then slammed it on the destructive sphere surroundings him. It''s a combination of Haki and Quake-Quake fruit power, strengthen by the power of sunshine magic. *Byouk!* A crack appeared on the sphere, spreading fast then it shattered and disappeared. Suddenly, the ground trembled making the audiences anxious and panic. Cracks started to spread from around the ring. Sirzechs didn''t flinch and just focus his eyes on Haru. Few seconds later, the trembling stopped. Haru continued to move forward towards Sirzechs. Sirzechs frowned at him, creating multiple destruction energy sphere around him. He launched all of it, pointing his palm at Haru. <<>> Haru simply swayed his upper body, dodging the destruction energy sphere. Imbuing his hand with Hamon and Armament Haki, he slapped away the last destruction energy sphere. *Boom!* It hit the barrier surrounding the arena, creating a big hole. The barrier slowly regenerates. Sirzechs made a hand sign and the destruction energy spheres dodged by Haru returned back, trying to hit him from his back. Haru didn''t turned around and just imbued his fist with Quake-Quake fruit and a bubble appeared around it. He slammed his fist on side, *Byouk!* A crack quickly spread from his back, making the destructive sphere behind him halted. *Boom!* The destruction energy sphere behind him exploded and disappeared. Haru was already nearing close to Sirzechs. His body was already flickering with Hamon. Sirzechs was about to create another large number of destruction energy sphere, "Huh?" He suddenly felt something very dangerous is coming and he took his defensive stance. <<<0.01>>> *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* He saw something passed close to his face, grazing his cheek then it bleeds. His eyes widened in surprise with the speed of the attack. He noticed that there''s a blood on Haru''s fist. ''It came from his fist...'' he thought, not letting his focus get disrupted. Sirzechs immediately imbued his hands with the power of destruction and his body emitted a crimson aura. "What was that?" Rias was completely shock from the audience. "It''s a punch that came from Haru." Kiba answered while sweating profusely. "What?! From that distance? I didn''t even see him move his hand." Issei was confused. "No! It was so very fast that even my senses are having hard following his movement." Kiba responded. Haru raised his left arm. "Here he comes." Kiba focused on his movements. <<<0.001>>> *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* *Thud!* Haru swiftly threw a left jab from far distance. <<>> Sirzechs crossed his arms, *Swooosh!* His arms got thrown away and his body became defenseless. A bubble covered Haru''s fist and swung it close at Sirzechs. Sirzechs quickly covered himself with a defensive barrier. *Boom!* The barrier got cracked and shattered immediately. Sirzechs was thrown away but he managed to flip in the air and landed smoothly on the floor. He wiped the blood on his cheek. "This guy is really a big trouble." --- Meanwhile, - Dream World - The little rabbit girl is preparing something explosive around the mountain. "Now, I wonder what will be other''s reaction if they saw this mountain explode-peko." "I can''t wait-peko." (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 227 - 218: Adams Reincarnation Chapter 218: Adam''s Reincarnation Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - --------In the midst of the final match, Sirzechs took his stance, imbuing his body with the power of destruction. Crimson aura intensely rose out from his body as he took off his cape. He felt something strange from Haru''s attack but he decided to figure out by anticipating his next attack. When Haru came close to him, ''Here it is!'' Sirzechs focuses on any slight movements from Haru''s body, predicting his next move. But Haru''s hands are down making him unpredictable. He''s wide open from any attacks. ''Is he too confident that he can react to any of my attacks? Let''s see...'' <<0.0001>> *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* Haru threw a long left jab, reaching to Sirzechs'' face. Sirzechs tilted his head. ''What?!'' He was surprised when Haru''s fist changed direction following his head''s movement. Sirzechs immediately used his wrist to parry away Haru''s fist. Haru followed a wide swing from right hand, heading towards Sirzechs. <<>> Sirzechs was about to dodge when he immediately noticed that Haru''s right fist is following his movements on where is he heading. Haru was about to hit him, Sirzechs quickly used his wrist to parry it away. "Ugh..." He was able to stop the attack but Haru''s fist are too heavy for him to block. He jumped away keeping his distance from Haru. ''I should be able to dodge his highspeed attacks but the moment I tried to evade, his attack changes direction, reacting to my movements.'' Taking his defensive stance, ''It feels like he can read my future movements.'' He noticed that Haru''s eyes just focused him too and he can feel some strange power from it. ''Going toe to toe with him is dangerous. I should hit him with magic at the distance.'' "Hm?" Haru suddenly took out multiple throwing knives from his dimensional storage then scattered it around the ring. ''What''s the purpose of those?'' Haru rushed towards him. Sirzechs created multiple destruction energy sphere around him then launched it towards him. <<>> Haru''s right fist was wrapped in bubble then slammed it in front of destructive spheres. *Byouk!* Crack spreads quickly from his fist, stopping the destructive spheres. *Crash!* All of Sirzechs'' attack dispersed. Haru wrapped again his right fist with a bubble then slammed it in front of him. *Byouk!* Crack spread then it shattered, creating powerful shockwave going towards Sirzechs. Sirzechs simply jumped away and used his teleportation to escape from the attack. Both of Haru''s hand was covered with a bubble then he suddenly disappeared. Sirzechs appeared in the distance but all of sudden, "Surprise!" Haru was above him with his fist covered also in fire and Armament Haki. The knuckleduster in his fist turns black flickering with red electricity-like sparks <<>> <<>> <<>> <<>> <<>> *Byouk!* Haru''s fist collides with his barrier. *Crash!* It was quickly destroyed. Sirzechs was about to be hit then he suddenly disappeared using his teleportation. "Tsk! He got away." Haru clicked his tongue, stopping his fist then he also disappeared. When Sirzechs appeared farther from Haru, "That was close-Huh?" Haru was already on his side throwing a punch. <<0.00001>> *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* Sirzechs quickly dodged. ''It''s more faster than the last one.'' "Meteor Jab." Haru mumbled, throwing highspeed speed punches. Sirzechs was able to dodge all of Haru''s attack. But the more he dodged them. Sirzechs got grazed from his other cheek. ''It''s really getting faster!'' <<0.0000001>> *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* Haru hit his arm and it got thrown away. His attack was already too fast now for Sirzechs to dodge. Haru was about to attack again but Sirzechs immediately teleported away. Appearing in the distance, "Ugh..." Sirzechs left arm was bleeding. "Onii-sama!" Rias stood up from the audience with worried expression. Sirzechs took a deep breath then calmed down and said, "If this continues, I''m going to lose this match." Haru looked at him with squinted eyes then responded, "Sound ridiculous from the one who''s only using 10% of his power." "Uh-hmm." Sirzechs giggled then replied, "Looks like you''re already aware... As I expected from you Sun God. But... shouldn''t be the same thing to be said to you as well? All your attacks are all concentrated at me but you''re holding back to not spread the destruction around the audience." "There''s no way someone who can create such a huge hole in the building using only the force from his fist." He followed, explaining to Haru. "How about this... Since we both can''t use our full power, let''s just settle this with one strike." Haru proposed. "You mean..." Sirzechs became serious hearing his proposal. "Yeah, with your most powerful attack enough to knock your opponents out." Haru grinned, creating a miniature sun in his palm. <<>> "Hmm... Interesting. Then I shall accept." Sirzechs created a destruction energy sphere in his palm but more bigger and powerful. <<>> Haru glanced at the knuckleduster in his hand. "Sorry, Reginleif but this is between me and Sirzechs. It''s dangerous if you stay with me." The knuckleduster turned back into its humanoid form which is Reginleif. "Yes, Adam... I believe in you." She jumped out of the arena. Haru and Sirzechs glanced at each other then they run, rushing towards each other. "Ha!" The attacks collides, creating a powerful explosion that destroyed the whole ring. *BOOOOM!!* Smoke covered the whole arena. *Cough!* *Cough!* *Cough!* When the smoke slowly disappeared, Haru was still standing but his right arm was completely destroyed and bleeding. His body has already returned back to his child form. He''s still looking in front of him with serious expression. At the pile of debris, Sirzechs weakly crawled out with his body bleeding. His right arm was burned to ashes. *Cough!* *Cough!* He smiled, "Looks like I lost..." he said after coughing some blood. "Dear!" "Onii-sama!" Grayfia and Rias quickly flew towards him. They helped him out from the pile of debris. "Onii-sama, please don''t move anymore!" Rias tried to apply some first aid on his injuries. "No, it''s my lost." Haru walks towards him. "Huh?" Sirzechs was confused of what he said. "Crazy Diamond!" Haru restored back Sirzechs'' body to perfect condition and returned back his right arm. Sirzechs was surprised. "According to the rules of the match, if you knocked off your opponent out of the ring and made him touch the ground." Haru pointed at his feet which is stepping on the ground soil. "It''s your win." he explained. "Congratulations." He turned around and walked away, leaving the arena. Reginleif followed after him. The announcer went towards Sirzechs, "Winner of the Final Match, Sirzechs-sama!" "The Devil King are the victors of the tournament!" "This means Raiser''s Phoenix''s life is saved!" ... "Wooooaaaah!!!" All the devils from the audience made a loud cheer. Sirzechs stood up, staring at the direction of Haru then he glanced at his right hand. "So you''re telling me that this tournament was pointless and you have no reason to fight?" He smiled. "Interesting..." "Onii-sama?" Rias was looking at him. "Nothing... let''s go." The three of them walked out of the arena. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 228 - 219: Kurumis Request Chapter 219: Kurumi''s Request Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ----------------After losing the match, I walked out of the arena together with Reginleif. Ahead of us, we saw Gaia together with Hinagiku and Kurumi. Esdeath behind them was leaning on the wall with her arms folded. She doesn''t look happy with the result of my match based on her expression. Hinagiku still looks angry to me. (Img<<<) "Hinagiku, is your body okay now?" I asked her with a smile. "As you can see I''m fine now..." she responded. "Then I''m glad--" "But!" She became teary-eyed and pointed at my right shoulder. She looks very worried. "I should be the one who''s asking you that! How can you make such kind of happy expression when you just lost an arm?" she asked while scolding me. "Umm... Hinagiku? It''s fine... My right arm will regenerate back for few minutes." "Huh? Are you some kind of reptile?" "No, it''s my Titan regeneration ability that heals any fatal injuries or wound on my body. It can even regenerates back any limbs I lost just like my right arm right now." I explained. Frowning at me as she shyly moved away from me. "I got worried for nothing..." But I''m happy that thinks of me that way already. She''s slowly becoming honest with me now. I smiled then moved towards her, "Eh?" She became embarrassed as I hugged her suddenly. "Haru? ...Fine..." "Hinagiku." I moved back, staring at her eyes. My head moved forward, giving her a kiss. "Haru? Stop! Everyone is watching." I didn''t mind and just went for her lips. ... It taste really sweet that I might become addicted to it. "Huh?" While kissing her, I noticed Gaia watching me with a smile on her face. (Img<<<) "?!?" ... When she noticed my gaze, "Don''t worry, Sun-kun. I''m waiting for my turn." When our mouth separated from each other. Hinagiku looks adorable as she slightly looks away from me with embarrassed face. "There''s now a baby in my tummy and you''re the the father. You have to take responsibility, okay? You promised." I kissed her forehead then said with a smile. "Of course, I''ll swear to protect the two of you." "Same with everyone." ... "Harukin!" "Huh?" When I turned around to my side, I saw Yunyun together with others. She looks mad at me while wearing a white dress which made her look beautiful. "What''s wrong?" (Img<<<) "What have you been doing? You just--" She''s wearing a modern dress consisting of red coat with grey shirt as an inset and yellow skirt below. (Img<<<) It really suits her. "What do you think, Harukin?" she asked with proud tone. "It''s cool, Nee-san. You look stunning right now. It''s captivating me!" I responded, praising her a lot. She glanced at Yunyun, posing in front of her. "Ku ku ku. See, Yunyun. Harukin said that I look beautiful." "Megumin... He always means that you''re cute." "Also Yunyun, you look beautiful in that dress. I like it." I said with a smile. Yunyun looks shy and became embarrassed. "Anyway, Harukin... Why are you n?k?d? Did you fight in the tournament in that attire?" Nee-san asked giving me a weird look. Looking at myself, Well I actually fine walking around n?k?d but... Glancing at my daughter''s innocent eyes. ... I became afraid that they catch my disturbing habit and imitate me. "Requip!" Summoning my clothes from dimensional storage to my body while turning my body back to my teenager form. I changed my attire to my ?ssassin outfit. (Img<<<) "Wow! So cool!" Nee-san was amazed together with Rikka and Sanae. "My name is Sun of Night Raid, we lurk in the shadows, and we hunt the shadows. That''s our sole purpose." I said, taking a pose. "You look so cool, Harukin!" Nee-san excitedly jumped into me, hanging on my neck. "Nee-san, that''s dange--" She suddenly kissed me on my lips. ... "Kyaah! Megumin!" Yunyun screamed, getting jealous. It feels good as ever. I wrapped around my left arm on Nee-san''s back, trying to suck her tongue from her mouth. I really want to push her already on the bed and do a lot of perverted things but now is not the time yet." "Sun-kun! That''s not a simple kiss anymore!" Gaia went between us and complained. "Hey!" Nee-san got angry of being interrupted. As I put Nee-san down, Gaia grabbed my cheeks and turned my face towards her. She didn''t hesitate and kissed me on my lips. "What!?" Yunyun was surprised. ... Letting go of my lips, "Don''t forget I''m pregnant also your child, Sun-kun. It''s going to be a healthy baby girl just with Hinagiku." "Yeah, yeah. I understand. I''ll take care of the two of you." Gaia looks excited, "Hehehe... Fauna is going to be really happy when she heard that she''s going to be a big sister soon." "Huh? Fauna?" "No! It''s nothing!" she became flustered. She''s hiding something again. "Now, It''s my turn." "Huh?" Erza suddenly pulled me. (Img<<<) She wrapped her arms around my neck then kissed me. "Eh?" Yunyun froze. ... When she let go of my lips, "Akane, your turn!" She suddenly pushed me. I arrived in front of Akane. She willed herself and grabbed my collar. She smiled then said, "Thanks for everything, Harukin." (Img<<<) She slightly tiptoed, reaching for my lips. She finally kissed me. Yunyun''s jaw dropped. ... When Akane slowly let go of my lips. She gave me a beautiful smile. "Hehehe..." she giggled. I noticed that Yunyun was already about to cry. I turned and went towards her. "I already told you that you don''t have to hesitate with me or nothing will be left for you." I moved, kissing her lips. "Hmph!" She was surprised. She grabbed on my neck and pulled me harder. ... She doesn''t know how to kiss! As I expected from my innocent Yunyun. She''s choking me instead. I tapped on her arm. Give up! Give up! Give up! When she let go of me, *Pant* *Pant* I was already breathing heavily. "Hehehe..." She looks really happy. I grinned, "Glory to the Soviet Yunyun!" "Shut up!" she quickly got mad at me from my teasing. My fiancee Lalatina went towards me. "Is it my turn?" (Img<<<) "No, you''re dead last." She hugged herself becoming turned on. "Hmmmm!!" She m??n?d, "Looks like I''ve been abandoned already." (Img<<<) I sighed, "Lalatina!" "Huh?" I grabbed her head, roughly pulled her head because she''s actually taller than me. I forcedly kissed her lips without making her take a breath. ...... Letting go of her, she fell down in her knees, breathing heavily. "Hehehe... As I expected from my Fiance. He''s getting more rougher lately to me." I felt tired dealing with her. Suddenly another one grabbed my shoulders and turned me around towards her It was Wiz and she looks embarrassed. "Harukin, as your wife, I have to do this too." She willed herself and kissed me. ... Drawing back, she gave me a beautiful smile which bewitched me. "Like hell, I lose to Undead!" Another girl pulled me and it was Aqua, I just let kiss me. ... Her mouth taste like wine. At least she doesn''t stink. After that, Eris followed but she looks really embarrass and only kiss me on my cheek. (Img<<<) Maple willed herself and came towards me but Ai appeared out of nowhere kissed me on my lips. Maple can only do now is kiss me on my cheek. She was really embarrassed. (Img<<<) "Watch and learn, Esdeath!" Krul jumped very high and grabbed onto me. "Hey!" She suddenly kissed me on my lips. ... She jumped out of me. "Sorry, Husband! I forgotten my turn." (Img<<<) "Tsk! How childish..." Esdeath looks annoyed and went towards me as she transformed into her ?du?t form. She moves at me and kissed my lips. ... She good! As she moved away, "That''s how you do it." ... (Img<<<) "Harukin..." "Huh?" Behind me was Mirajane. "I''m telling you this now, I love you Harukin and I won''t lose to everyone at your affection." She kissed me too on my lips. ... When she drew back, she smiled, slightly tilting her head. (Img<<<) "Take this as my declaration of love. Kyaah! I finally did it!" She became excited. Akame clung to me on my right side while Chelsea is my other side. "So as your wife, I have to do this too." Akame was about to kiss me on my lips, ... Her face became red then she halted. She just decided to give me a peck on my cheek. Chelsea did the same as she kissed me on the other side of my cheek. They did it at the same time. Akame was a little embarrassed, "Sorry, Sun... I''m still not used in this kind of things. Please bear with that for now." (Img<<<) "Hehehe... Take that as my thanks for saving my life, Harukin. When you grew up and became more manlier, I might consider joining your Harem--Wait! Aren''t things happening just like Aqua said? How terrifying this inevitable is? Well... who cares? I don''t really mind becoming your wife too now in the future." Chelsea said while eating her lolipop. Suddenly, I felt something intimidating behind me. "Ki ki ki ki ki ki ki ki ki ki ki ki ki ki ki ki ki ki ki ki~~~~" she rapidly saying while trembling. When I slowly looked behind, I saw Komi trembling. *Thud!* *Menacing* (Img<<<) ... "You know, Komi-san... You don''t have to force yourself to imitate them since we decided to take our time." I said, calming her down. Her trembling stop but she looked at me with serious expression. (Img<<<) She closed her eyes and moved her face close to me. Kissing my cheek, she became embarrassed, covering her face. (Img<<) She immediately went away from me, hiding on the corner. .... She became a little courageous. In the distance, I saw Karen, Menma, Bocchi, Sanae and Rikka. Their faces are red from watching us. Risa looks angry at me but her face is red too. But someone was missing. "Wait! Where''s Kurumi?" I asked them. They glanced at each other. ... Most of them shook their head. "Oh, that''s right!" Hinagiku remembered. "She told me that she wants to talk with you alone." "Alone? Why?" I asked confusedly. "I asked her the same but she just told me that she has a request from you." "Okay, I''ll go meet her now. Where is she?" "She''s in the garden right now." "Thank you... Everyone, let''s go back." (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 229 - 220: White Queen? Chapter 220: White Queen? Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Highschool DxD World - ----------------Walking to the garden while looking for Kurumi, I saw her sitting on the grass while waiting for me. "Kurumi?" Hearing my voice, she stood up facing me. (Img<<<) "You took your time... I''ve been waiting for you, Haru--No! Should I say Arata Shouta-kun." Her seductive tone is still there while she''s talking with me. "You just suddenly left, leaving a message that you wanted to meet here." She smiled. "Did you just think that I''ll just go with the flow of your harem and kiss you right into the lips? How ridiculous... As I expected from the scumbag, you really went straight to it and showed your affection." "Ugh!" That hit me deep inside, making me felt guilty. "Supposedly... our meeting should be intense and bloody fight but... you overwhelmed me with your powerful cheat abilities. No matter how much lives I sacrifices and turns back the time, thinking of a way to defeat you, it always ends up into something inevitable." She walked close to me, touching my cheek with her fingers. "Even though I failed many times, keep doing the same things, everything did not turned futile. I didn''t realize that I was already spending a lot of my time trying deal with you and slowly... I''m learning more things about you. And before I knew it..." She gave me a beautiful smile. "I fell in love with you." (Img<<<) "Kurumi..." I don''t know what to say since that was supposed our future. She gave me a peck on my cheek then she elegantly moved away from me. "Now, our romantic encounter was pretty much spoiled by my future self but there''s a big purpose for it." "What was it?" "You''ll know soon enough... And as for my request, I want to create new memories with you. Let''s play the game of tag." "Game of tag?" "Yes, if you catch me, I''m totally yours and feel free to make love with me anytime." "Oh, sure... Sounds fun. I''ll play that game with you." "But do you know what will happen if can''t catch the real me?" "Don''t worry, I''ll use everything in my arsenal just make sure that I catch you, Kurumi... I am... inevitable." "Ki hihihihihi~, if you can''t, I''m still become yours." "Wait! Is there any different if I catch you or not?" She winked at me, "Of course, you''re gonna be the one who''s wearing the cute female dress." ...... "Bring it on, Kurumi! I swear I''m gonna catch you!" I''m fired up out of desperation. "Ufufu..." She just laughed at me. "Anyway, the game will start when you arrived on my home world. Be sure to make some preparations before you come there because you can''t be back for a while because of some quest." "Huh? What kind of quest?" "I don''t know, Shouta-kun... but it''s a quest that you''ll never able to abandon." she answered. ... A quest that I won''t be able to able. I don''t really care about the quest or its rewards unless it''s a... "You get what I mean?" *Sigh* "Who''s the mother this time?" I asked tiredly. "Ufufu... me." She pointed at herself. "Eh?" "Okay, Shouta-kun. I''ll be waiting for you over there." "Wait, Kurumi! I have some more questions to ask!" "I''ll be borrowing Paimon a bit." She suddenly sunk on her own shadow and disappeared out of thin air. ... "I have a bad feeling about this." Looking at the red sky of underworld, I smiled. "You''re the only one who''s calling me by my real name." --- (3rd Person''s POV) - Fairy Tail World - [400 Years Ago] --------Kingdom of Dragnof, a kingdom on the continent of Ishgar in which Dragons and humans lived in harmony. The kingdom which located in the eastern part of continent. The entire kingdom was surrounded by walls; on the inside of them contained numerous housing and building structures, as well as the main palace. The exterior of the palace had many tall structures with Dragon statues placed on top of them, walkways and passageways, as well trees and plants. The palace itself was a large, stone building with many unique structures and arches. (Img<<<) The interior of the palace had a large courtyard in which Dragons and children routinely played. (Img<<<) In the middle of the courtyard, there was tall, voluptuous woman with long scarlet hair carrying a bouquet of different flowers. Her hair in front right is tied in braid. Her clothes a black top has a diamond-shaped opening, exposing a portion of her br??sts, and a cloth crossing the naval of her stomach and around her white skirt. She''s wearing a white garb and a drape with cream color around her skirt. (Img<<<) She was about to place down the bouquet on the bed of flowers near the statue. "Huh?" Her eyes widened when she felt something. She immediately put down the bouquet and rushed outside the palace. "Your majesty?" The people around her was confused. When she arrived outside, she glanced into the sky. "Just now..." "What''s wrong, Irene?" A Dragon with large, quadrupedal body build, sharp claws, tough beige scales, large wings, and a tail, with a smooth, armor-like underbelly. Its most notable features are the exceeding amount of sharp protrusions on the various parts of his body: large tusks jut out from and curve around either side of his jaw; two large horns that stick out from the back of his head; two long maxillary canines protrude from his bottom jaw; his chin is rather sharp; he has a horn on his snout; the scapulars of his wings also feature large, spiked protrusions. (Img<<<) "Did you feel that too, Belserion?" Irene asked the dragon. "Nope, I didn''t." the dragon responded. "I felt some strange power outside the kingdom but it instantly disappeared." "I didn''t see anyone suspicious when I went on reconnaissance." Irene glanced back to the sky, feeling weird. "It must be my imagination, right?" --- - Tensura World - In the middle of the plains, there was a huge wolf running very fast. It has bluish-silver fur surrounding the neck, snout, and the ends of its limbs and tail. It has a noticable and iconic star mark on his forehead formed by a darker color of fur. (Img<<<) Behind the huge wolf was a blue-bodied slime, riding on its back. "Huh?" (Img<<<) The slime felt something. "Ranga, stop!" The huge wolf immediately stopped. "What is it, Master?" "Did you feel it just now?" the slime look above while asking the wolf. "I didn''t sense anything, Master." the wagged it''s tail. "Hmm... I guess it must be my imagination." ''Great Sage, did you sense anything?'' *Answer... There was a dimensional rift opened on this world, creating a path from another world which a certain powerful entity can only passed through. But the said path is currently close.* A voice answered in the slime''s mind. "A powerful entity? I wonder who''s that?" he mumbled. "Let''s go, Ranga!" "Yes, Master!" The huge wolf immediately ran fast. --- - Date A Live World - ----It was a dusk and the sky started to glow dark. On top of the tall building, there was a girl wearing a white military dress decorated with epaulettes, and a white admiral''s cap with an emblem similar to that of a rising sun on the front of it. In the middle of the emblem is a clock face. She also wears white gloves and white, heeled boots. She has long white hair usually tied in symmetrical twin tails. Her right eye is red-tinted while her left eye appears as a blue clock face. (Img<<<) She was gazing at the horizon as the setting sun filled the whole city with its red color. Watching her behind, hiding in the stairs was a handsome young man with straight blue hair and bands down to his neck and amber brown eyes. He''s wearing a male highschool uniform. (Img<<<) *To think we will found her here, Shidou.* He was listening to her earphone device. "Hm~" He nodded. *Be careful. She''s a spirit with strange power.* "Yeah." He came out from his hiding place and stood behind the girl. "Umm... what a beautiful sunset, isn''t it?" ... The girl turned around, glancing at him with sad expression. "Umm... Are you okay? Why do you look sad?" the young man asked. The girl took drew out her flintlock pistol and pointed at him. The young man immediately raised his hands. "Wait! Calm down! I''m not your enemy!" The girl pulled the trigger and shot him. *Bang!* "Waaah!" The young man panicked and stumbled down. The bullet hit the floor between his legs. He was completely shock as glanced in fear at the girl. "Stay away from me, young man. I''m not interested on your spirit sealing job. I can handle myself." She glanced back to the sunset. The young man willed himself and stood up, "But this the only way to save you! The AST will not rest until they hunt you down!" he said with desperate tone. "I don''t care. I''ll just wipe them out of my sight." the girl responded with serious tone. "Please! Just trust in me and let me save you!" He''s trying to convince her. "Go away." "Why?" "I''ll never ever trust anyone." ... She frowned, glancing above. "Looks like there here." In the distance above, there were humanoid flying objects appearing one by one, going towards their direction. *Shidou, let''s retreat for now. Her affection is not raising even a little bit.* "But Kotori!" *Shidou! What you facing right now is very dangerous spirit than Kurumi!* ... The young man looks frustrated. [Play: Date A Live Op 1 by sweet ARMS] *Her identity is currently unknown, but Kurumi call her the White Queen, Code Name: Eve. Due her devastating power, they referred to her as the Spirit of Destruction.* "Lucifugus." The girl mumbled and a huge astronomical clock emerged behind her. (Img<<<) "Please watch over me whenever you are, Onii-sama." She saw a girl above her wearing a pair of sensors that are attached to her hair with armor covering her from her shoulders to her hands, as well as a part of her body and legs except for her th??hs. Her ?h?st is visible at the top of the transparent suit that reveals her belly. She has the look of a young, attractive female with blue eyes, and short, silvery-white hair arranged in a bob cut with three hair-clips in the right part of her hair. Her facial features are often compared to a doll for both their beauty and lack of expression. (Img<<<) She has comrades flying around her, carrying weapons. "Eve, prepare yourself. This time I''ll make sure you''re dead." she pointed down at the spirit. The spirit girl called Eve raised her right palm towards her enemies above the sky as they immediately covered themselves with a barrier. "Almighty... Push!" (End of Volume 2) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 230 - Some questions from me. I''m finally on Volume 3, do you guys still want me to continue this sh*tty fanfic? I felt like my 11.1k collections is totally fake. I was deciding if I put this fanfic on Hiatus or not. Choose your answer wisely as can be by commenting on the choices below. a. Yes b. No c. Just drop it. d. Quit writing. e. Be like GhostyZ Chapter 231 - Epilogue: Waiting Epilogue: Waiting Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Promise Neverland World - -----------Inside a facility, it was dark and eerie place in every corner of the building. Walking together are tall beings that have long, pointy faces with two eyes above each other and two horns on top. They have a mouth with sharp canines and a long tongue. They have long arms, six fingers, and sharp nails. They each have four limbs and walk on two legs. One of them was carrying a lamp to lit up a lamp, "I don''t know what''s happening anymore on our farms. We lost contact on all of them. There are not even sending any human meat to us anymore." (Img<<<) "Isn''t that why we were sent here to check on the situation? There some demons sent before us here but no one returned and we also lost the contact with them." The other demon responded. (Img<<<) "I have a bad feeling about this." "Aren''t you a scaredy cat?" "I''m not! Aren''t we the monster here for them?" "Hahaha! You''re right about that--Huh?" In the corner ahead of them, they saw a concrete statue facing the wall. (Img<<<) They walked towards it. Looking around the statue, "What the hell is this thing?" "Those humans should be the one who made this out of despair." One of the demon kicked the statue, making it lean on the wall. "Let''s go." The demon who''s carrying the lamp turned around, followed by his companion. *Crack!* They heard a loud snapping sound. "Huh?" (Img<<<) He noticed that his body was other way around. His head was twisted around. *Thud!* He fell on the floor. "What?!" His companion was surprised, seeing his companion on the floor, not moving. He stared at statue as he trembled, moving away in fear from the statue. "What the-! It move!" As he blinks his eyes, *Crack!* His head was twisted around. He fell on the floor with the lamp falling down from his hand. The room slowly dim from the darkness. Stone Golems came out from a room, walking close to the demon on the floor. (Img<<<) *Crash!* It smashed the head of the two demons. Suddenly, the concrete statue disappeared as the light from the lamp completely dimmed. --- - Heavily Realm, Garden of Eden - ---------At the top of the cliff, there was lovely and well-endowed young woman with soothing beauty sitting on the boulder, smiling on the bird, standing on her finger. She has a long, curly green hair and golden yellow eyes. She has horns that are made out of the branches of a certain tree and small flowers around her hair. Her skin tone is fair and she has curvaceous figure. There''s a mole under her right eye. She''s wearing a white dress with pine green top and sky blue pleated skirt. She also wearing a white knee sock on her left leg. (Img<<<) Suddenly, a portal opened and Haru came out from it. Stretching out only his left arm since his right arm hasn''t completely regenerated yet. "Uh... I wonder where should I sleep... Huh?" The young woman and Haru stared at each other. ... ''This woman looks hot but I never saw around. I wonder who she is? Gaia should told her about me.'' Haru thought. The young woman looks happy, seeing him. ''There''s no mistake, he is Sun, my Dad''s reincarnation! Mom should already told him about me.'' she thought, becoming excited. (Img<<<) Haru approached her. ''Since she and I both living here in the Heavenly Realm, I should introduce myself to her.'' "Hello there, Miss. My name is--" "Dad!" The young woman jumped into him, hugging him tightly. "Huh?" Her big br??st was pressed on his body. "Do you remember me now, Dad? It''s me! Your daughter, Fauna." Haru froze, hearing clearly what she said. "I take back my words..." he mumbled. (End of Epilogue.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 232 - 221: My Daughter Cant Be This Hot Beauty Chapter 221: My Daughter Can''t Be This Hot Beauty Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Heavenly Realm, Garden of Eden - [ ] NEW GAME >[?] CONTINUE *Click!* -- ENTER REVIVAL SPELL -- [ HARUKIN IS LIVING A SLOW LIFE IN WONDERFUL WORLD_ ] >Enter *Click!* SPELL INCORRECT [ HAREM SYSTEM: AN IMPLOSION ON THIS WONDERFUL WORLD_ ] >Enter *Click!* Loading... [Play: Detective Conan Main Theme] ----------My name''s Harukin, a member of Crimson Demon Clan. Formerly I was a 17 year old young man Arata Shouta who works in multiple part time to support my graduating big sister and pay for the remaining hospital bills of my sick little sister, but as I was about to go home, I was struck and rolled over by a oil tanker truck and sent to the after life. I was given a another chance by a beautiful Earth Goddess and get reincarnated to another world with my memories intact to start over again from being a smol child with some special abilities. Now, together with my reliable and smart Friend System guide Paimon, we go on an amazing and fun adventure on different worlds as we meet different kinds of people and become friends with them. There is always only one truth. Although I''m a smol child, my mind is remains the same that of a ?du?t. It was I... Harukin Da! "Umm... Dad? Are you okay? You look daze..." Fauna was looking close to my face. She gave me a wry smile, "I guess Mom didn''t really tell you about me... Ever since she found you, I was strictly told by her not to meet you for time being until the right time comes. But now... Dad himself found me out. I don''t have other choice but to tell you the truth. Hehehe... that''s all of it." She was swirling her hair, being embarrassed. (Img<<<) I grabbed her hand, "Please come with me." --- - Highschool DxD World - -----------Arriving back quickly in the underworld together with beautiful and m?tur? lady named Fauna whom told me that she''s actually my daughter. The atmosphere was a little gloomy but some of them are happy celebrating. Looking around, trying to find Gaia and others. "Ummm... Dad? I think it''s a bad a idea bring me here with you. As you can see, just like Mom, I am mostly a deity. I''m currently the goddess of fertility and agriculture who''s in charge of taking care of the Eden Garden. Dad just accidentally found me after Mom asked me to gather some animals just for you." "It''s fine." In the distance, I saw Gaia with others talking with the Devil Kings of Underworld. As we walked towards them, "Ha~ru! Who''s that another m?tur? beauty beside you?!" Issei approached me with jealous expression. Rias and his other club mates are behind him, glancing at me. "Oppai Dragon, I don''t have time to explain to you. Just ask me later." I responded to him. "You just went away for a little bit after the tournament and now, you came back holding hands with a hot and s?xy woman! I''m so envious!" ... Fauna moved towards him, "Umm... I think you''re misunderstanding somethi--Kyah!" She suddenly stumbled forward. Issei was about to catch her, I immediately went between them, catching her in my back. "Are you okay?" "Sorry, Dad... my feet hurts from walking a long time time around the forest." I noticed that she was b?r? footed. "Huh? Dad?" Issei was surprised. "She''s my daughter." I explained to them. They were left speechless. "Hold on tight!" I carried Fauna on my back. "Dad! Is this okay?" "It''s fine. I''m stronger than you think even with one arm." I walked forward, leaving Issei and his friends. --- The Devil King was surprised, seeing with their cheek twitching. "Harukin! What''s the meaning this? Who''s that woman behind you?!" Nee-san immediately got angry me. "You brought another woman with you again!" Erza followed. "Pffffft! Husband, you caught another fish today and it''s quite really big." Krul was grinning at me. "What?! Sun-kun found another girl to his harem? I wonder who is this time?" Gaia spoke with excited tone and glanced at me, ... She froze seeing Fauna behind me. "Fauna... What are you doing here?" Fauna looked away. "Sorry, Mom... Dad found out." "Now, Earth... Care to explain to me?" I was staring at Gaia intensely. Gaia was sweating profusely, slowly stepping away. "I want to hear the answer from your own mouth, Earth. Is she my daughter?" I asked with angry tone. She kneeled down with her forehead touching the floor. "I''m sorry, Sun-kun... I didn''t mean to hide from you but she''s genuinely your daughter. Your daughter with me when you''re still Adam." she answered. ... Everyone was silent hearing her answer. "Earth, you---" She lifted her head, glancing at me. "Wait, Sun-kun! Don''t tell me! You laid your hand on her? You can''t! She''s your daughter!" "I didn''t." I clearly said to her. "But Dad tried to hit on me." Fauna said then she giggled. "Well yeah... That''s because I didn''t know at that time." "Pfft~" Fauna just giggled at me. Earth stood up, checking on my face. "What''s wrong, Sun-kun? You look sad?" "...Dad, you don''t to think to much about me since I''m already an ?du?t. I can take care of myself. I just wanted you to know that you''re my father." Fauna said with a simple smile. "No, it just that... having a daughter who''s already in marriageable age... it''s kind of..." I felt depressed. "Don''t worry, Sun-kun. Even though she already at that age, she doesn''t have any dating experience. She never tasted or touched a man''s ???k. In other words, She''s a virgi--" Suddenly, vines came out from the right arm of Fauna and wrapped around the body of Gaia. Fauna slammed her in the ceiling, making her head stuck on the roof. *Crash!* *Pant* *Pant* "That idiot perverted mother of mine!" Fauna''s face was dark, staring intensely at Gaia. "I''m sorry about that, Dad." "It''s fine, she reap what she sow." --- (3rd Person''s POV) - Dream World - ------------Standing at the high ground. "Ha! Ha! Ha! Prepare yourselves as I, the great Laplace will rule this place!" A demon little girl boasted. She has a long white hair with purple strand of hair and a braid on her bangs. She has a big horn with purple and black stripes and golden yellow demon eyes. She wearing a clothes with purple theme with a crow standing on her head. (Img<<<) All the little girls around her stopped what they''re are trying to build and glanced at her. ... "Pffft! She''s smaller than me." Gura chuckled. They just decided to ignored her and continued what they''re doing. "Don''t ignore me!" she complained. Suddenly, "I''m back! Mada Fakkar!" Another little girl arrived, gliding down. She has long orange hair with gold strand of hair in front and a pair of black dragon horn and orange pair of wings. Her eyes are red and she has a purple dragon tail. She''s wearing a white shirt and black spats. (Img<<<) As she lands on the ground, hiding her wings. "Coco!" All of them ran towards her. ... Laplace pouted, becoming teary-eyed. "I said! Don''t ignore me!" She runs towards them. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 233 - 222: Memories of the Past Chapter 222: Memories of the Past Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Flash Back - -------- Standing in front of the altar of their dead parents are three siblings. *Sniff* *Sniff* One of them is a young woman with shoulder- length platinum blonde hair and blue eyes. She seems to be the eldest of the them. Tears nonstop falling from her eyes. Their relatives behind them are whispering with each other. (Img<<<) *Whisper* *Whisper* "Poor them... Their parents died in airplane crash while trying to resolve the problem in their company. It seems their family business was already in the state of bankruptcy." "Yeah, they were super rich and successful in life but things suddenly went upside down for them." "Did you hear the humors around their company? It seems that their parents didn''t agree to the offer of some big family and their company was crushed down and made a lot of loses." "That''s really horrible... Poor them..." *Sniff* *Sniff* The eldest sister wiped her tears with her wrist then she glanced at her little siblings with her face full of determination. "Shouta-kun, Lolisa! I decided... I''m going to quit my university and work to support the two of you. I going to continue what our parents has started." The younger brother with short platinum blonde hair and blue eyes frowned at her. (Img<<<) "No, Shizu-nee... I''m going to refuse that. There''s three more years left and you will soon graduate on that medical university. All your years of hardwork from studying to become a doctor will be wasted." "But, what about the two of you? Who will pay for Lolisa''s surgery and other medical procedures? And think about it, my tuition fee on my school hasn''t fully paid yet!" "Onii-sama, forget about me. I''m going to be fine without going to hospital." The little girl said with teary-eyes as she looks worried about her big brother and sister. Her long, platinum blonde hair was tied in twin tails and she has blue eyes just like them. (Img<<<) The young man patted her head and smiled kindly, "Don''t worry, it''s fine. I already had a solution for that." (Img<<<) "Huh? What are you going to do?" His big sister asked. "I''m going to sell the company and use the money to pay most of your tuition fee and same with Lolisa''s hospital bills." She grabbed his little brother''s collar, "What? Are you just going to throw away our parents''s several years of hardwork?! We can still save the company!" "No, it''s already too late. I''ve been helping with our family business so I know what''s going over there. Saving the company will need a large amount of money and time. But we can even do that, it will be already over for Lolisa. My priority right now is you and Lolisa. You two are more important to me than that company." her little brother responded. ... *Sigh* She sighed, being impressed by his words. "Fine then... but do you think the money will be enough for us?" "Of course, there will be no problem because I''m going to be the one who will work on a part time job and support the two of you at the same time." the younger brother said with proud tone. "What? Wait! What about your school, Shouta-kun? Aren''t you suppose the top 1 on your middle school? It such a waste for you to sacrifice your grades and work to support us." "It''s fine, it''s fine. I already dropped out of my middle school and determined myself to support you and Lolisa." Suddenly, a letter fell from the younger brother''s pocket. The little sister noticed it and picked it up. "Huh?" She was curious what inside the letter and opened it. Reading the letter, "Dear Mr. and Mrs. Arata... This letter is to inform that your son... Mr. Arata Shouta has been expelled from school immediately... This expulsion is the result of a violation of School Board Policy 353127. Specifically, due to his violence to our staff." She immediately glanced at her big brother and tapped his shoulder. "Onii-sama, lying is bad!" When the big brother turned towards her, she showed him the letter. "Eh? Since when?" he immediately checked his pockets. "Onii-sama! It said here that you''ve been expelled due to beating someone from your school!" His little sister scolded him. "Wait, Lolisa! I can explain!" "What can you explain, you delinquent big brother-Ugh!" The little sister grabbed ?h?st in pain as falls forward. Her brother immediately move and caught her in his arms. "Lolisa!" "Onii-sama... I can''t..." She''s having a hard time to breathe. He quickly lifted her up, carrying her in his arms. "Shizu-nee, quick! Lend me your car key!" "What? Are you crazy?! We should call an ambulance instead!" "No! They won''t make it in time! The road going here is quite difficult for them arrive in time.. So Shizu-nee, give me the car key quickly!" "Ugh! Fine! If anything happens, it''s your fault, Shouta-kun!" She took out car key from her pocket and quickly gave it to her little brother. "Let''s go, Shizu-nee! I want you to hold on Lolisa while I drive." "What?!" "Come on! Hurry up!" The young brother carrying his little sister immediately ran fast outside the house. "Move! Move! Move! Get out of my way! There''s a patient!" "Okay, fine!" the eldest sister followed after him. Arriving in the garage, the younger brother gently placed his little sister at the back of the white car with his big sister holding on her. He immediately went to the driver seat, starting the car. "Shouta-kun, do you really know how to drive?" "Trust me, Nee-san. Just hold on tight!" *Vroom!* As the car moves quickly backwards, going out of the garage. When they arrive in the middle of the road, [Play: Initial D - Running in the 90s] (Warning: Don''t try this at home unless you want to be Isekai''d.) *Vrooooom!" The younger brother''s aura change and his expression became serious. *Rumble* *Menacing* "Eh? Shouta-kun? Don''t tell me--" The car accelerates quickly forward, drifting as they turned to the right corner. "Kyaaaaaaaaaaah!" The big sister screamed with the incredible speed of her younger brother''s driving. "Shouta-kun, were going too fast!" "It''s fine." The younger brother was driving fast without any fear, drifting smoothly in every turn without bumping in any guard rail or wall. "Kyaaaaaaah! Shouta-kun, please! Slowly!" "I can''t! Lolisa life is in stake here." "I''m going to die here before we arrive in the hospital on time!" Turning a sharp right, the younger brother didn''t slow down the car but instead, he speed up even more. Her big sister was already panicking. "Shouta-kun! Go on, if wanna kill me, just do it! Kyaaaaaah!!!" He moved the car on the gutter, making the tires grabbed on it as they sharply turned with incredible speed. They passed it without any problem. "Shouta-kun, you idiot! I''ll never lend you my car ever again!" She''s already regretting, getting into her car with her brother as a driver. "Hold on tight, Shizu-nee. Ahead of us is down hill with six hairpin curves." "What?!" The car drifted, making a sharp left turn. "Kyaaaaaah!!!" The car drifted in every turn without slowing down it''s speed. In every turn, the tail of the car was already very too close to the guard rail. Ahead of them is a patrol car but the young brother just ignored it, drove forward, quickly overtaking it. "Hold on, Lolisa. Just a little more..." he mumbled. The patrol car tried to chase after them but it was quickly left into the dust. Few minutes later, they finally arrived on the hospital. The younger brother immediately called the medical staff to take care of his little sister. After bringing his little sister safely inside the hospital, he felt relief when the doctor told him that she will be fine and no complications happened with her heart problem because she was brought quickly in the hospital. He came out of the building with a smile on his face. Checking his big sister in the car, she looks quite messy. *Sniff* *Sniff* "I can''t get married anymore..." she said with tears in her eyes. *Sigh* The younger brother sighed, "Good news, the doctor said that Lolisa will be fine thanks from bringing her here quickly before any complications happened." "If that is true then fine..." His big sister held her head in headache. "Now, let''s go back home and prepare the things needed by Lolisa in the hospital. Also parents''s funeral." "Okay, but I''ll be the one who will drive home." "Eh..." "No! You''re a monster driver! You''re going to kill me before we even back home!" "Okay, fine..." *Click!* Suddenly, someone put a handcuff on his wrist. "Huh?" When he glanced behind, he saw a young policewoman, staring intensely at him. She has long brown hair and pink eyes. He sweated profusely. "I finally caught you. You''re under arrest<3, you bad boy<3." (Img<<<) The two siblings was arrested and brought to the police station for explanations. They were able to save their little sister''s life but at what cost? (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 234 - 223: Memories of the Past 2 Chapter 223: Memories of the Past 2 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Flash Back - ---------------Few days later after their parents funeral, In front of the hospital. "Shouta-kun, I''m going back to Tokyo now. I leave Lolisa in your care." The elder sister said inside her white car, wearing a formal clothes consisting of white blouse and blue long pants. She has a sunglasses on top of her head. Her things are now packed at the back of her car. "Yeah, Shizu-nee. Leave her to me." the younger brother responded. ... Slowly, the big sister looked down, having a sad expression. "Hm? Nee-san, what''s wrong?" ... The big sister glanced at her younger brother. "Shouta-kun, are you sure about this? I heard from our parents before they died that you''re aiming to become a heart surgeon and study overseas. I''m sure with your talent, you can still achieve your dreams." "Nee-san, it''s already too late for that. Lolisa''s sickness has already gotten worse before I become a surgeon and tried to cure her. I''m just simply aiming to become a heart surgeon because of Lolisa''s condition. What''s the purpose of the studying if I can''t save her." Hearing what the younger brother just said, her cheek was twitching. "You sound like a Siscon, Shouta-kun. I think I should be careful around you too or you might see me that way." The younger brother looked at her with disgusted expression. "I''m not. And I will never, you useless, clumsy big sister who can''t even do her own chores. What souvenirs I got from you after you arrived back home? Your pile of dirty laundry for several days? Grow up already and learn to live on your own!" He touched the forehead of his elder sister with his index finger and pushed her head. "Waaahhh! You said it, you meanie little brother! That''s because you monopolized all wonderful talents from our parents. You should left some for me!" the elder sister complained. "Huh? What are you talking about? You''re the older one here, you stupid!" ... The elder sister just realized it. "Waaahhh! Shouta-kun! You''re so horrible!" The younger brother just looked away from her, "Such a pain." Few minutes later after his elder sister calmed down. "Anyway, Shizu-nee. Be careful on your way there. If the green light lits up along the crosswalk you have to--" "I know that!" she retorted. ... "Then if you found a boyfriend that you love then don''t hesitate to introduce him to us, I would like to give him my condolence." "Shut up already!" "I''m going now! I don''t want to see your face." *Vrooom!* She started the car and immediately went away leaving the her little brother standing with a wry smile on his face. "Pffffft!" Both of them giggled. The elder sister left with a smile on her face. As the younger brother watched his elder sister car disappeared in the distance, his expression suddenly became serious. "Time to deal with that traitor who caused the fall of our company. Our parents are too naive to trust that bastard. Did he think that he can take over our company just because my big sister is naive, and Lolisa and I are too young? I''ll make him pay." he mumbled as he walked away, going back to hospital. --- The younger brother is sitting in Seiza position in front of the important looking person. It was bald old man with bald head wearing a kimono with white mustache and few scars of cut on his face. He has two body guard standing behind him. Smoking in front of the kid, "Brat, aren''t you making a foolish decision? I''m the one who offered the lowest to buy that small company of your parents. Nevertheless, I''m also the humored one who crushed down your company to the brink of bankruptcy. And here you are, accepting our offer and selling everything on your company to us?" The younger brother smiled confidently at him, "Yeah, I am... I''m selling everything we owned on that company to you." The bald old man stared intensely at him while he just smiled conceitedly. .... "Pffffft! Hahahaha hahahaha!" "To think that naive couple had a child this sharp who has clear understanding of what''s really happening on his family business. I''m starting to like you kid, how about working for me?" "I''m grateful for your offer but I don''t want to work on a black company. I preferred now living a slow life in a countryside with my family." "Hahaha! Fine." The younger brother signed the company ownership transfer letter and gave it to the bald old man. In exchange, the bald old man signed a bank check and gave it him. The younger brother read the back check and his eyes widened in surprise. "T-Ten million?! But, you only offered me 8.5 million?" The bald old man grinned at him. "Just take it, brat. I heard your little sister will be having a heart surgery. Think of it as my gift for making me amaze of you." The younger brother bowed with full of gratitude. "Thank you very much. This will be a big help for me." "Nah, it''s just a small change. I''ll be having fun hunting down the snake who tried to sullied my name on that small company. Hahaha!" "Yes! Thank you very much!" After that, the younger brother left the bald old man''s mansion. Outside, he evilly smiled. "I''ve won..! It''s just as I planned." he mumbled. (Img<<<) "Mama! Mama! That Onii-san is wickedly grinning by himself." A little girl pointed at him, telling her mother. "Young this days... Ricchan, ignore him." The mother and daughter walked away from him. ... "Ugh..." The younger brother felt embarrassed and just walked back home. --- ---------Hospital, in the patient room. His little sister was lying on the bed. Holding her hand with both of his, he kissed her hand. "Lolisa, we''re going to transfer you to another hospital in Tokyo and you''re going to have your cardiovascular surgery over there." His little sister looks worried, "Onii-sama, we don''t have that much even we sold what left in our company. My heart surgery is too expensive and we don''t have health insurance. All I want now is to use my remaining time to stay by your side--Ouch!" Her big brother flicked her forehead. "Shut up! I already paid for your surgery in advance and it such a pain to take it back now. So go and take your heart surgery and get cure already." he said with annoyed tone. The little sister became teary-eyed and cried, "Uuuuuuuuuuuu..." He just patted her head with a kind smile. "Don''t worry, Lolisa. Everything will be alright. I''ll be always here beside you, watching over you so rest ?ssured." "Mm..." Her little sister nodded, wiping her tears then she smiled at him. (Img<<<) --- Few days later after transferring his little sister on Tokyo Hospital, the day finally arrived for her to have a heart surgery. While sending her to the operating room by his Big brother and sister together with the nurses. "Lolisa, be strong. I know you can make it and things will be fine." her elder sister said, encouraging her. The little sister nodded then she glanced at her big brother. Her big brother just smiled at her then nodded. She just smiled in returned with teary-eyes. "Mm..." After leaving her to the nurses as they sent her inside operating room. .... The elder sister became worried, "Shouta-kun, I-It''s--" The younger brother patted her head. "Don''t worry, things will be fine. Let''s believe on her." The two of them sat together in a long chair, leaning their head on each other while waiting for little sister''s heart surgery to finish. Two hours later. Suddenly, the younger brother had a bad feeling. "Huh?" His eyes frowned, looking around the corridor. His big sister was sleeping soundly. *Sigh* Then he sighed, "Worrying won''t solve anything here." He took his smartphone and plugged his earphones to it. Wearing the earphones, he played a random music on it. [Play: Dust in the Wind - Kansas (Final Destination 5)] *I close my eyes* "Huh? English?" *Only for a moment, and the moment''s gone...* *All my dreams...* *Pass before my eyes, a curiosity* *Dust in the wind...* *All they are is dust in the wind...* The younger brother felt even worst. He immediately took off his earphones, checking his surroundings again. He took a deep breath to calm himself. Suddenly, the ground trembled and his surrounding started to sway. "This..." (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 235 - 224: Memories of the Past 3 Chapter 224: Memories of the Past 3 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Flash Back - ----------While the two siblings are waiting in front operating room, an earthquake suddenly occured in the middle of the surgery. Several objects fell from their surroundings, crashing on the floor. The elder sister was really scared but the younger brother''s embrace made her felt relief. It took more than eight minutes before the earthquake stopped. The two of them finally stood up, checking their surroundings. The elder sister was really worried, "What about Lolisa? Is she okay?" "D*mn it! Why it has to be at this time?!" Same with the young brother who''s already angry. They went to check inside the operating room. "What?!" They were completely shock when they saw the five personnels who should be doing the surgery are unconscious on the floor. Most equipments already crashed on the floor, flickering with spark. They immediately went to check on them. "What happened--Huh?" The younger brother''s eyes widened in surprise as he felt distress when he saw his little sister who''s currently being operated in front of him Her beating heart in currently completely exposed with several apparatus attached around it. "Lolisa?" "Shouta-kun! They''re all unconscious! We have to call for back up surgeons quickly!" The younger brother looked around room, searching for a telephone. "Over there, Nee-san!" he immediately pointed out. The elder sister quickly went to the telephone and tried to call for a help. .... "What?! But we really need some help right now! My little sister is currently being operated in the heart and personnels here in the operating room are all completely unconscious after the earthquake. Please! We really need someone to continue the surgery!" The elder sister''s face became hopeless then she angrily slammed the phone down. *Clack!* "Shizu-nee, what did they say?" The elder sister held her head in frustration. "I''m sorry, Shouta-kun... They said, there''s no one available to continue the surgery." *Sniff* "There''s hands are full dealing with critical patients which just arrived because of the earthquake. Most of the doctors are out right now because of the emergency. I''m, sorry, Shouta-kun... I''m sorry... Lolisa... I''m really sorry..." "Huh?" The younger brother noticed that his little sister''s condition is getting worse. Her heart beat is slowly decreasing down from the machine. "Tch! She''s going to die if I don''t do something!" He felt despair inside him as he watches his little sister slowly dies. Seeing her in this condition, he saw a memory of his little sister flashed before his eyes. *Onii-sama? Are you okay? Don''t worry, I''ll be fine.* (Img<<<) Looking around, he immediately took a surgical attire consisting of head cover, mask, scrub suit, warm-up jacket and shoes. He wore all of it. The elder sister was surprised by him. "Shouta-kun, what are you trying to do?" "Assist me, Shizu-nee. We''re going to continue the surgery by ourselves." "What?! Are you an idiot? I know you''re trying to become a surgeon but you don''t have any degree or experience to perform such risky operation!" The elder sister scolded him. "We don''t have time! It''s better if we do something than letting her die here! Hurry up!" ... "Ugh... Fine!" She immediately went and wore some surgical attire to ?ssist him. "Shouta-kun, are you sure about this? There will a lot of consequences later not only to her but also in this hospital." "We have to save her first before we think about those things." The younger took some surgical tools, spinning it on his hands. The elder sister felt something strange on her younger brother. His aura was completely different. "Can you really do this?" she asked him. When her younger brother glanced at her, she was completely shocked when she saw his eyes. "Don''t worry, I just suddenly remembered the surgical procedure and I felt I can easily to do this better than those unconscious personnel down there." he responded with confident tone. <<>> (Img<<<) There''s a red star-like twinkling in his eyes. The younger brother started the surgery as if he knows what he''s doing. [Play: Young Black Jack Op - I am just feeling alive] His movements are swift and precise that it shows that he been doing this for many years. It looks like a work of art, making his elder sister speechless. He even knows how to operate the machine and devices around together with the anesthetic that manages the patient''s level of consciousness during the surgical procedure. ''Where did he just learn all of this? I don''t remember him performing any surgery in his life.'' the elder sister thought, can''t believe what she seeing right now. She knows what her younger brother is doing the right steps and procedures because she''s a medical student who''s studying to become a doctor in Tokyo University. "Huh?" She noticed that her little sister''s heartbeat is slowly becoming stable again which made her felt relief. Her younger brother is fully concentrated of trying to save their little sister. ''What is just going on?'' An hour later, the operation was successful and younger brother was already stitching the cut, closing it. "Fu~ I''m finally finished. Lolisa is now safe. The surgery was successful." His eyes already reverted back to normal. The elder sister smiled at him. "Thanks for the hard work, Shouta-kun. I''m glad, you''re able to save our beloved little sister. Now, care to explain how were you able pulled it off?" "I don''t really know... It''s the same feeling when Lolisa first collapse two years ago and I need to bring her quickly to the near hospital. Mom and Dad was not home at that time so I''m the only one beside her. I have no choice to drive Dad''s car by myself. I think it was when things became hopeless for Lolisa, I suddenly remembered all the best drivers in the world then everything just flooded into me and before I knew it, I can skillfully drive just like them." "Then..." "Yes, Nee-san... It''s the same thing as just now. When I saw Lolisa''s condition getting worse, I suddenly remembered all the skills of the best surgeons I saw and able to utilize them myself. Thanks to my knowledge from studying Lolisa''s illness and the medical and surgical procedure for it, I was able to pull it off. Without knowledge, the surgical skills will be completely useless and Lolisa will die." ''Did he mean... he can copy the skill and techniques from the professionals just by watching them? What is he really?'' She glanced at her little sister and it seems her condition is now stable. ''Sound ridiculous but after seeing them with my own eyes... It''s unbelievable.'' She remembered the unconscious personnel on the sideline. "What are we going to do next?" she asked, pointing at them. "Of course..." The younger brother took off his surgical attire. "Lolisa is fine now, let''s just bring her to the recovery room." The elder sister became anxious. "What if we get caught? There will be a lot of consequences!" "Don''t worry, I''ll take all the blame myself and you''ll have nothing to do with it. All you did was to ?ssist me. I rather get punished than seeing my beloved little sister die." the younger brother responded with determined look on his face. The elder sister thought that her younger brother was really cool. "Siscon..." she mumbled. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 236 - 225: Memories of the Past 4 Chapter 225: Memories of the Past 4 Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Flash Back - ----------------Three years passed by since my little sister''s heart surgery and we brought her back to home town hospital so I can watch over her. Her body is still weak so I decided to make her stay in the hospital longer. And now, the doctor told me she can be discharged now after seeing her healthy condition. Seeing her growing with me, she''s now a very beautiful white-skinned young girl who has a perfect, doll-like appearance. "Onii-sama, I want you to peel me some apples and feed it me." *Sigh* I sighed, "Lolisa... you''re not a child anymore. You have to learn to do it yourself. I can''t be by your side all the time and prepare it for you." She pouted at me, "I just want Onii-sama to feed me, why can''t you understand that." she sulked. looking away. (Img<<<) I''m really glad nothing went wrong after I finished her operation. Since it''s a medical emergency and it''s a life threatening one, they just let me off. My big sister being medical student in Tokyo University who ?ssisted me during the operation played the big part and they used her to promote and raise the fame of their school. All the achievements and rewards for the success of our little sister''s miraculous operation at the Tokyo Hospital after the big earthquake disaster was all credited to her. Now, the people have a high expectation of her when she graduates and become a famed doctor. I was really happy for her that I want to give her my condolences. I can clearly remember her face with full of tears, complaining to me that she doesn''t deserve those achievements and she doesn''t want to become a renowned doctor because she can''t never replicate my surgical skills. All I can do that time was to cheer her up and give her courage to do her best to become a doctor. Now, I''m glad that she''s currently doing okay. Standing up, I glanced at my little sister. "Lolisa, behave yourself. I still have a part time job." "Yes! Onii-sama, please be careful on your way." I smiled while waving as I leave the room. Closing the door, "He should at least kiss me before he left. Moo~" Lolisa... You''re already 16 years old and also in marriageable age. I''m afraid of how you''re getting close to me which is not proper for siblings. Of course, I''m still doing drifting drills with my bicycle because it''s fun. --- In a famous Ramen shop, I was preparing Ramen. "Kid! I want second!" "Me too!" "Tonkotsu please!" "Mine is Shoyu!" "Two Shio Ramen please!" "Shouta-kun, I want Tsukemen!" "Miso Ramen!" "Sapporo Ramen here please!" Hearing their orders and memorizing, I swiftly finish preparing the three bowls of Takayama Ramen, serving it. "Here''s the three bowls of the Takayama!" Wiping my sweat with a clean towel, I immediately went to prepare the other orders. "Wow! It''s so delicious!" "Yeah, I can''t stop myself..." "What is this, Ramen! It taste so good!" I smiled, hearing their very satisfied reactions. Finishing quickly preparing a bowl of Tonkotsu, Shoyu and two Shio Ramen, I immediately serve it to customers. "One Tonkotsu, one Shiyo and two Shio is now served." There''s really a lot of customers today and it''s been like this since I started working here. My boss became the one who''s buying the stocks while I''m left here, doing the cook by myself. *Sigh* I sighed. I finished preparing the last three orders, "Tsukemen, Miso and Sapporo is here." I served with a smile. "Huh? Is this kid really a Japanese? He looks more like a foreigner." One of the customer was surprised. "I''m actually a Half-Japanese because my mom is a German, but I am born here in Japan." I answered with wry smile. "Wow! No wonder your japanese sounds natural." the customer was amazed. After switching places with my boss, I decided to take out some trash that piled up from the shop. Carrying a several trash bags in my hands as I came out of the shop during the night. A long, black luxurious limo car passed by me on the road and suddenly, it stopped. (Img<<<) "Huh?" Slowly, it moved backwards, stopping in front of me. When the side door opened, "Eh? Isn''t that you, Arata Shouta? It''s been three years since you''ve been expelled from our prestigious middle school." A young man came out from the luxurious car and he''s wearing a highschool uniform from a elite school. I immediately recognized him because he''s my classmate in middle school and now, he''s a highschool student. He''s one of the top-ranked student in our prestigious middle school, taking the 2nd rank and his name is... What was it again? I forgot... He walked close to me. "Life is really strange, Shouta... You know? In middle school, you''re were just living a luxurious life... You''re an outstanding genius, taking the 1st rank in our school. But now..." He tapped me on my shoulder, "Pffffft!" he chuckled. This guy is really rude. As I expected from a spoiled brat from rich family. Actually, some of my rich classmates are like this in middle school, arrogantly boasting how rich and powerful their family specially those on the top rankings except me. "Hahahaha!" He can''t stop himself from laughing now. "Look at you now! Carrying a pile of trash. Are you working on that shabby ramen shop? A rich genius who ranks 1st in middle school to a poor part timer? Just how hard did you fall? Hahaha! It''s really funny." *Sigh* I sighed, frowning at him. I can''t really get that angry because I did everything for Lolisa even I have to sold all my valuable things. It''s fine as long as I can afford to save her life. "If you have anything good to say to me. Just go away and leave me alone." He pointed at me, "Don''t give me that look, you expelled delinquent! That stinky and dirty apron really suited you more. Look at our differences now... I soared high and became more rich while you fell down and became poor. That''s what you get from punching a teacher." Well... that incident actually happened after my parents died from airplane crash. At that time, I was already planning to drop out of my middle school but suddenly, a female friend came to me after finding out that I''m dropping school. She burst in tears from sadness until she can''t keep it anymore and told me her dark secret. One of the male teachers was blackmailing her, forcing to do horrible things to her. Hearing her story, I immediately rushed to that teacher and beat sh*t out of him even though he bigger that me. He was sent to the hospital and of course, I was expelled before I even dropped out of that expensive school. The school found out about that male teacher''s horrible deeds and got fired immediately without spreading the news about my female friend. After that, things went fine and that friend of mine is now doing okay even today. Looking at the arrogant guy in front me, "And what now? Are you finish? I''m quite busy so go away." "Wait! There''s still more." There was a large grin on his face as he gently help out a young beautiful girl with petite body to come out of his luxurious car. He showed her to me. "Do you remember her?" I tried to remember the girl beside him but she trying to hide her face with a fan, looking away from me. "You don''t remember? She''s your former Fianc¨¦¨¦." "Huh?" I was surprised from what this guy said. I don''t remember having any Fianc¨¦¨¦. My parents might want me to have one from fellow rich family but my little sister Lolisa was totally against it and even went argued with them until my parents gave up especially my father who''s weak to her cuteness. "Hear this... She''s now my Fianc¨¦¨¦! I have stolen her from you! What should be yours is mine now! Hahaha!" he said with proud tone, arrogantly laughing. ... I don''t know what to say about this. "Okay then, I have some more appointment to go. Good luck on your pitiful life, Shouta." He wrapped his arm around his Fianc¨¦¨¦''s shoulder. "Let''s go, Honey." "Mm..." The girl just nodded, still covering her face from my sight. When both of them turned away from me, I saw the girl''s face from the side and I immediately recognized her. ... They entered the together car then left me alone. I count with my fingers, "1, 2, 3... plus 29...." It''s 33... That should be her real age. He''s not looking at her profile. He''s been tricked by a woman who''s pretending to be my Former Fianc¨¦¨¦. That woman is actually a Shotacon who''s been stalking me by pretending a young girl and wears a school uniform. I want to give him my condolence... "Ah! I forgot to ask about his name. Well... who cares." I went and disposed the pile of trash then returned back to the shop. In front of my boss with serious expression, "I''m sorry, Shouta... but I''m going to close the shop for few months." "Eh?" "Actually, my daughter whom I want to introduce to you got pregnant and now, she''s hospitalized. My wife actually wants me now to return back on her hometown." He took out a small brown envelope with something thick inside and threw it to me. Opening it, "Huh? Isn''t this too much? It''s five times of my real salary." "Just take it as my apology. My business was booming because of you but comes family first. That idiot daughter of mine immediately looked for a boyfriend after hearing that I want her to introduce to unknown guy which is you but she was against it. I''m not really forcing her and I just wanted her to meet you who is a promising guy but before I knew it, she got ?mpr??n?t?d by unknown guy who seems to be her boyfriend. Now, she''s really regretting it after I sent a photo of you to her." ... My boss lit up a cigarette then he smoked. "Boss, tell me beforehand if you''re planning something like this. I felt like I''ve been rejected without me knowing." "Hahaha! I''ll call you immediately if I will reopen." "Okay..." "Oh, that''s right! I still have a daughter who''s graduating in elementary school. How about I introduce her to you." "Sorry, Boss. But I''ll pass on that." I immediately refused him. --- After we closed down the shop, I walked back, holding my bicycle. *Swooosh* *Splat!* A paper flew to my face. Taking it off, "Huh?" I read the pamphlet, [Building Detonation Event Sponsored by: Implosion Demolition Company] It piqued my interest. I want to watch it. It''s going to be tomorrow and it''s my rest day on my other part time job. I decided to come to the event. One day later, I died... [Play: Coffin Dance Music - Astronomia] - Flash Back Ends - (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 237 - GhostyZ: HUGE PA TREON DEAL! JUST TO READ 50 R-18 CHAPTERS REBOOT COMING SOON MY PA TREON: pa treon.com/Ghostybones The Reboot will be with a Gamer System in AGK I will be posting 50 R-18 advanced chapters in my Pa treon plus the first R-18 lemon. I will stockpile as much advanced chapters up to 50 or more! The higher tiers you pick the faster you get the chapters and the farther ahead you can read on! I have about 100 plus chapters planned with this fic plus all the romance and action moments. Best deal is $10 as you get to read advanced R-18 chapters for all of my fanfics and original novels. Author: I''m just joking... Author: Try to translate "Hu Tao" to Japanese. Volume 3: Arata Lolisa/Eve/White Queen (Img<<<) Harem System: An Implosion in Different Worlds MC: - a scumbag Crimson Demon MC with few screw loose on his head. Adam''s reincarnation from RoR. Paimon - Harukin''s Harem System and guide. Ai-chan - Maple''s Gamer System and guide. Nicknames: Haruscum - Aqua Adam - Reginleif Sun-kun - Maple, Gaia/Earth-chan Haru - Komi, Hinagiku, Chelsea Tarou - Bocchi Shouta - Kurumi Ephitet: King Crimson, Harukin - Crimson Demon Village Crimson Flash, Haru - Axel Town Night Raid, Sun Crimson King, Platinum D. Haru - Roger Pirates (former) - Whitebeard pirates (former) Momotarou - Kozuki Family (Retainer) - Onigashima, Kaido (Enemy) Thigh Dragon Emperor - 4 Perverted Dragon Emperors (Haru, Issei, Tatsumi and Vali) Harem members (Currently): 1st Yunyun (Konosuba) 2nd Megumin (Konosuba) 3rd Erza Scarlet (Fairy Tail) 4th Hyakuya Akane (Owari no Seraph) 5th Dustiness Ford Lalatina (Konosuba) 6th Wiz (Konosuba) 7th Krul Tepes (Owari no Seraph) 8th Eris/Chris (Konosuba) 9th Gaia/Earth-chan/Fake Rem (Non-OC/RoR) 11th Katsura Hinagiku (Hayate the Combat Butler) 12th Honjou Kaede/Maple (Bofuri) 13th Aqua (Konosuba) 14th Akame (Akame ga Kill) 15th Esdeath Partas (Akame ga Kill) 16th Chelsea (Akame ga Kill) 17th Tokisaki Kurumi (Date a Live) 18th Komi Shouko (Komi-san Can''t Communicate) 19th Reginleif (RoR/Records of Ragnarok) Shiramine Risa (Soon) - Bofuri Kujou Karen (Soon) - Kiniro Mosaic Dekomori Sanae (Soon) - Chunnibyou Koi ga Shitai Takanashi Rikka (Soon) - Chuunibyou Koi ga Shitai Rimuru Tempest (Soon) - Tensura Irene Belserion (Soon) - Fairy Tail Leone (Soon) - Akame ga Kill Sheele (Soon) - Akame ga Kill Arata Lolisa/White Queen (Soon) - Date A Live Himejima Akeno (Soon) - Highschool DxD Daughters: Nana(with Wiz) Kur¨¥ (with Megumin) Diona (with Komi Shouko) Yaoyao (with Yunyun) Sayu (with Shiramine Risa) (Soon) Goddess Ceres/Fauna (with Gaia as Adam) Hu Tao (with Kurumi) Ayame (with Akame) Ayaka (with Akame) Elite Miko (with Hinagiku) Gura (with Aqua) Uruha (with Krul) Rushia (with Gaia) Suisei (with Esdeath) Coco (with Irene) Botan (with Leone) Ina (with Reginleif) Pekora (with Rimuru) Kiara (with Chelsea) Marine (with Lalatina) La+/Yamada (with Mirajane) Sora (with Akane) Subaru (with Maple) Hatto (with Karen) Amelia (with Sanae) Minato Onion (with Sheele) Still undecided Mio Okayu Korone Mumei Chloe Orca That''s all I can spoil... There might be some changes in the future so this is not the final. Thank you for the support. I''ll fix my mistakes later. Chapter 238 - 226: Spirit of Destruction Chapter 226: Spirit of Destruction Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Date A Live World - AST, are members or temporary members of the Anti-Spirit Team (AST) , a special unit within the JGSDF designed to suppress and eliminate the spirit by means of killing them. Currently, they''re going against the mysterious spirit known as White Queen with a name ''Eve'' but they all taken down easily. All the people are evacuating in panic. One of the member of AST tried to stand up, gritting her teeth in anger. "Origami!" Shidou ran towards her. Origami pulled out a pistol gun and pointed at white queen. "I''m going kill you, Eve! No matter what!" she said with full of anger. "Origami, please stop it!" Shidou tried to stop her. "I won''t! I will never until I exterminated her!" Origami yelled with full of hatred. *Bang!* She pulled the trigger. The bullet halted in front of the White Queen. *Peeeeeeew!" "What?!" Origami and Shidou was shock. *Crash!* They felt the repelling force and thrown away for a short distance. "Ugh...* Origami tried to stand up but her legs won''t listen. Her equipment was already badly damage and won''t work. All she can do was to glare at her opponent. White Queen frowned at her, looking at Origami''s eyes. "Do you hate me?" "Grrrrr..." Origami looks really frustrated. Her hatred towards spirits was so intense due to a Spirit killing her parents five years ago. She took out something from her side and it eject a blade-like light to form a sword. "Ugh..." She stabbed it on the ground and used it as a support to make herself stand. "Origami, you have to stop now!" Shidou said, standing up. Origami ignored him as she took her sword stance. White Queen closed her eyes, "So... you still want to fight? Then as you wish. But know this..." She remembered everything from her past, flashing through her memories. - Flash Back - Inside a room in a hospital, she was sitting on the side of her bed, happily waiting for someone. Few hours later, she was pouting, sulking from waiting. "Onii-sama is taking his time... He told me that he would buy me some snacks then clean the house before he come back here and get me. Moooo..." Suddenly, someone enter the room. But she got disappointed when she saw that it was just a doctor. ... The doctor looks really nervous. "Y-Your big brother has already fully paid your hospital bills so you may now able to leave and go back home." She frowned at the doctor. "About that, Onii-sama already told me when he visited me this morning. I''m just waiting for him to come and fetch me here." ... The doctor''s expression became complicated, looking away from her from nervousness. "What''s wrong?" she asked, having a bad feeling. "About your brother..." The doctor brought her to a certain ward room with people covered in white cloth on bed. "Hey! What are we doing here? Where''s my big brother?" The doctor was not responding which made her very nervous. They stopped on a certain dead person fully covered in white cloth with a lot of blood stains. The body shape was already unidentifiable. She froze, seeing the dead body. "I''m sorry to tell this... but your big brother, Arata Shouta died in an accident when a oil tanker truck ran over him." Tears started to fall from her eyes. "This is a lie, right? Onii-sama?" She slowly walked towards the dead body of her brother in front of her. "Tell me! This is lie! Come and get up already! You''re just joking, right? This is not funny, Onii-sama!" She can''t believe what she seeing and forcedly tried to open the white cloth. "Miss! Don''t do that!" A bloody hand fell down on the floor. She was completely shock as glanced back inside the blood stained white cloth. The doctor immediately placed back the hand inside the cloth and covered it. She trembled and immediately embraced the remains of her big brother. Her expression was full of pain, shedding a lot of tears of losing something very important to her. "Ugh... ugh... Uh... Uuuuu... Waaahhh! Onii-sama!" she mourned in deep sorrow. Her brother sacrifice everything just for her and she can''t now pay him back. All of her relatives saw her as nothing but nuisance because of her health condition. Only her siblings was there beside her, supporting her and giving her some courage to live. And her big brother is the only pillar that giving her hope to live on. "Uhu uhu uhu! Uuuuuu!" Another memory flashed through her eyes. A memory when she was tied in the bed surrounded by men in a unknown room. He saw a man that she recognized in the middle. It was the man whom her parents trusted on their company. "Get away from me!" she struggled. "This is my revenge to your brother! But he''s already dead so I''m going to vent it to you, his useless little sister. As I expected, you''re so naive just like your parents to trust me. But that bastard brother of yours crushed me down before I can even take over the company." She was completely shock from what she heard. "Do it!" The man ordered his men as they came to touch her body. "Stop! Get away from me!" They ripped her clothes, started to grope her body. "After this, your big sister is next. I''ll make sure you siblings will suffer." One of the men ripped off her und?rw??r then enjoyed ???k?n? her private part. The other men are groping her br??st. "I''m sorry, Onii-sama..." All she can do is to close her eyes as they enjoyed defiling her body. "I can''t take it anymore, I''m going to put it in!" "Then I''ll go for her bu??." "Let''s do it together at same time." *Bang!* A loud sound of the door being forcedly opened. "This the police! Don''t move!" They started to panic. "It''s the police! We have run!" She was able to take off the tie in her hands then kicked the balls of one who''s holding on her. "Ugh!" She was able to escape and ran away, jumping through the window. Running through the unknown forest. She was panting. *Pant* *Pant* "Don''t let her go away! She saw our faces!" "This body of mine should be for Onii-sama. I won''t let them take it away." When she arrived in the middle of the road. "Finally!" The kidnappers saw her. "She''s over there!" Suddenly, *Toooot!* *Toooot!* Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw ten wheeler truck approaching fast towards her. It doesn''t have any driver. *Crash!* - Flash Back Ends - After remembering what happened to her past life. She glared at Origami as she moved her right fist down. "MY PAIN IS FAR GREATER THAN YOURS!!" she yelled as the ground started to tremble. "What''s happening?" Shidou was anxious looking around. When he felt something and looked above, his eyes widened when he saw a humongous meteor falling down from the sky. Origami was completely shock. (Img<<<) The white queen has a conceited expression, "Those who tries to hurt me, I will destroy all of you!" "Eve!!" Origami yelled in desperation. "Hehehe! Tengai Shinsei." <<>> "Waaahh!" Origami screamed in anger. Shidou jumped and hugged her in order to protect her. Suddenly, A black sphere appeared, expanding as it destroys the whole meteor into nothing from the sky. "What?! A Space Quake? Who?" The white queen was surprised. "Ufufu... looks like I arrived back in this world on time." A beautiful girl wearing a gothic lolita astral dress with uneven twin tails arrived in front of Shidou and Origami. The white queen glared at her. "Kurumi!" Shidou called her. "Nightmare!" Origami glared at her. "Ara Ara. How ungrateful of you from being saved by me." "I didn''t asked you to save me!" Origami angrily said." "Well..." Kurumi glanced at White Queen, smiling at her. "Kurumi." White Queen mumbled, despising her. "To think I will find another clone of mine. How amusing." "Who''s clone are you talking about? I''m completely different... I will never become a copy of someone." White Queen took out a flintlock pistol and pointed at Kurumi. Kurumi did the same and pointed at her. "Ara, aren''t you just the inverse form of mine?" she mocked her. (Img<<<) "Shut up!" "Ufufu... I''m just joking. I know you''re not really the white queen." ... White Queen was surprised then she frowned at her. "A different soul is dwelling inside that body, right? Imouto-san?" Suddenly, both of them pulled the trigger. *Bang!* (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Umu Umu Umu UmU Umu Umu Umu UmU Umu Umu UmU Umu Umu UmU Umu Umu UmU Umu Umu UmU Umu Umu UmU Umu Umu UmU Umu Umu UmU Umu Umu UmU Umu Umu UmU Umu Umu UmU Chapter 239 - 227: King Crimson Vs Chapter 227: King Crimson Vs Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Date A Live World - Meanwhile, ----------------Arriving in the alleyway of abandoned building, "Finally! I was able to escape from their watch." I said, coming out of my portal gate while stretching out my arms. I told my lovers that I will return back in Heavenly Realm and rest there with my daughter Fauna, but I went straight here in Kurumi''s home world. I just had Fauna cover me for a while as I search for Kurumi. We are playing tag right now and I have to look for her or else I have to wear female dress which I don''t want to happen. But she''s elusive because of her clones which will make things difficult for me. The best way to catch her right now is to look for her secret base. From what I remember she lives in a hidden room on a certain abandoned building around here. Searching for a remains of her spiritual power around the place. "I can''t sense anything around. I should brought Paimon with me because she a floating GPS that guides me to the right location. With her becoming useful guide, I can easily locate Kurumi''s hidden room." Walking through the alley way for few minutes, "Huh?" I can finally sense some of her spiritual remains in a certain part of a abandoned building. "Hmmm..." Looking around the abandoned building, "Ah! Found it!" I found her hidden room. I grinned, "Now, Kurumi... Our date will start from here." Then I jumped again, landing at the balcony of her room. Since I''m a sneaky boyfriend. I sneaked inside her room through the window. As I expected, her room has a lot of cute decorations. Looking around, I found a couch and sat on it. Her room is small enough for one person to live. She has a small kitchen then a bathroom. All in one room. "Does she feels lonely living alone here?" "Okay, I guess I''ll clean her room a little bit then make some dinner for her. I''ll just wait for her to come back here." I was about to stand up, "Huh?" I felt a strong spiritual power outside the building. "Looks like we have a unwelcome guess here." Opening the window, looking outside on the balcony. I frowned seeing a silhouette of a lady covered in mosaic. She was floating in front of the balcony. (Img<<<) "Who are you?" she asked with unidentifiable voice. "I should be the one who''s asking you that! Showing up without giving your identity first." "I felt a strange power coming from here and I found out it was you." "You know? I''m quite busy right now. I don''t really want to get involve with your problem so get lost. Shoo! Shoo!" I told, trying to send her away. Suddenly, a small palm size flower bud in front of her. "Henet." It quickly released a concentrated energy beam of light particles towards me. *Boom!* I was able to evade easily but when the smoke disappeared, I was completely shock as I turned behind. Kurumi''s room was completely destroyed together with her furniture and decorations. "Not only trespassing, you even destroyed her room. I''ll make you pay for this." Coming out to the balcony, I touched the destroyed wall with my palm. "Crazy Diamond!" The destroyed room was covered in golden aura, reverting back the things inside to it''s former state and restoring everything in the room like nothing happened. "What?!" the woman covered in mosaic was completely shock. Suddenly, I appeared in front of her with my right arm covered in bubble. I slammed my fist on her face. *Byouk!* A crack appeared around my fist, spreading towards her. She was sent away by the powerful shockwave. Flipping midair, I landed back on the balcony. Looking at my right fist, I felt like the power of gender equality is surging from my fist. Glancing back at her direction, she was floating in the sky in the distance. My cheat magic staves are currently on my thought projection in Alternate Konosuba World that''s why I won''t be able to use it so I don''t have any choice but to use that ability. "I can do this." I jumped out from the balcony then I kicked the air, allowing me to travel midair. This was called the ''Moonwalk'' in One Piece World. I trained myself from using it in case I ran out of Mana that prevent me from using levitation magic. It also helps to conserve my Mana. <<>> I noticed that she landed down on a vacant yard so I followed down after her. Arriving in front her, there was a crack spreading around the mosaic on her face then it shattered, showing her real face but she immediately covered with her hand. "You don''t have to hide your face from me. It''s already futile since I''m already aware of your real identity from the start. You are , right? or should I say..." Taking off her hand as she fully shows her face from the broken mosaic covering her whole body. I just conceitedly smiled at her, "Takamiya Mio, the Spirit of Origin." She was frowning at me, "Strange things are appearing in this world lately. The appearance of Unknown Spirit called Spirit of Destruction then now... it''s you." She disabled the mosaic that covering herself, showing her full appearance. She was unarguably a beautiful woman with pale skin. She has long, unkempt, pale blue hair and blue eyes. Her Astral Dress was beautifully elaborate dress with the same transparent color as water droplets. There are flower ornaments, designed like cherry blossoms, around her bosom and in her hair, which are made out of a mysterious material of light. Gold jewelry adorns her neck, shoulders, and torso, the last of which holds her teddy bear in place. In this state, Mio is also b?r?foot. Her Astral Dress is described to exude a radiance similar to the Northern Lights. Behind her, there is a distorted halo embedded with ten stars. (Img<<<) "No wonder Kurumi suddenly changed and disappeared that I can''t confirm her location. That was because of you." She made another small palm size flower bud in front of her. (Img<<<) Since there''s still a little time before night arrives, I can still fully utilize my sunshine magic. Taking out the invisible Excalibur from my dimensional storage, "I won''t let you hurt Kurumi more than you already did." I walked, approaching her. "I guess I have to eliminate you because you''re someone threat to my goals. I don''t know if you''re courageous or just being reckless to approach me... Henet!" She quickly released a concentrated energy beam of light particles from the flower towards me. I used the sword imbued with Hamon to parry away her energy beam, hitting the building behind me. *Boom!* I just continue to approach her. "I can''t slap the bitch of you without getting closer." I swung my sword horizontally towards her but there was an invisible barrier blocking it. I grinned moving closer to her as I tried to bump on her. Her barrier stopped me. "It''s futile." She looks down on me. "No, this is enough. Dark Berserker!" A pitch black armor emerged out inside her barrier. (Img<<<) "What?!" It swung widely it''s arm giving a slap on her face. *Slap!* She was thrown away, breaking to several walls. As the pitch black armor disappeared, I walked towards her direction. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 240 - 228: Devastating Battle Chapter 228: Devastating Battle Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Date A Live World - --------Searching for Mio inside a building to where she crashed, Haru was leaning his sword on his shoulder as he casually entered the dark building. In the distance, he noticed a energy beam going towards him. He just tilted his upper body to dodge the beam. *Sigh* He sighed, scratching the back of his head. Another beam of light approaching fast towards him but this time, he didn''t try to move or dodge it. The light hit him directly in the ?h?st but it was absorbed by his body and nothing happened to him. Mio was surprised who was hiding in the building. "What?! How?" "I keep dodging her attacks by reflex even though it won''t have any effect on me." He just continued to walk ahead. Mio keeps shooting energy beam, raining it down on him. But doesn''t any effect on him. "Why? My attacks are not working? Why is this guy?" She looks frustrated. Her cheek is swelling with a hand print and her lips is bleeding. "It''s completely useless to hide from me, Mio! I can clearly see in the dark same as daylight!" Haru yelled at her to hear. He''s getting closer to her. "Tsk!" Mio came out, showing herself. Haru immediately charged towards her, preparing to swing his sword. "Release!" He released the invisible commoplauge covering the sword, showing the real appearance of Excalibur sword. The sword was imbued with conqueror''s Haki, making the blade covered in dark purple aura and an electricity-like crimson sparks flickering around the sword. Halting in front of Mio, a bubble covered the blade of the sword as it burst in flames. Haru grinned as he swings his sword. When the sword hit Mio''s barrier, it quickly shattered, creating a very powerful shockwave. Mio''s eyes widened but suddenly, she disappeared. "Hm?" "Don''t get ahead of yourself!" Mio yelled with cold tone. Haru immediately foresaw an dangerous attack from Mio using his Observation Haki and King Crimson''s Epitaph. He hurriedly rushed towards her. Mio raised her hands in front her, "Disappear from my sight! Ain!" A blinding light illuminated the entire surroundings, making whole building disappeared. The sword fell down from Haru''s hand as he noticed that his body slowly destroyed into nothing. Haru smiled, closing his eyes. "I''m sorry, everyone... I guess this is my lost..." he mumbled. Just before he completely disappeared, Mio felt something strange. A giant pitch black armor came out of nowhere, standing in front of Haru. "No." The armor spoke. Suddenly, everything around her was reverting back. "What?!" She noticed that Haru''s destroyed body was being restored back. "Why is everything reverting back?! That attack was supposed to erase you!" she said with surprised tone, looking at the armor. Suddenly, her body was moving on its own, following the posture when she used ability. "My body! It''s not... What is this?" As the sword returned back on Haru''s hand, "Kore ga... Requiem... da." Mio trembled as she heard the armor spoke again. "What are you really? There''s no way for a human to have this kind of abilities!" She felt distress from what she''s seeing. "It''s my ultimate stand ability that revert all actions and willpower back to the state of ''zero'', completely nullifying them and preventing them from becoming ''real''. Even to Harukin who controls me has no any awareness that the ability was already activating." the armor explained clearly. The building was being restored back to normal as the blinding light dimmed. Everything that just happened now turned to nothing. Now, Haru was rushing to Mio with his sword. The difference is just his stand Dark Berserker Requiem is levitating behind him. When he swung his sword, it collides with another barrier. Mio''s barrier cracked and shattered again. Haru let go of his sword and imbued his left hand with quake-quake fruit power, covering with a bubble. Mio felt danger so she decided to quickly teleport away. But when she was about to do that. *BWOWOWWWWWMMMMMM* *tiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktiktik* The time stopped and everything around Haru was frozen in places. "What?! I can''t!" Mio was frozen in time but she still has the awareness and can talk as she tried to move her body. "Begone..." Haru swing his left arm, throwing a hook and hitting Mio on the face. "Thot!" *Byouk!* A wide crack appeared around Haru''s fist, spreading in the air. The surrounding shattered and time has begun to move again. *Crash!* Mio was sent flying again, crashing through multiple ceiling of the building until she can''t find to the sky. Haru walked out casually from the building with his sword leaning on his shoulders. He glanced into the sky that dyes in red sunset. "You pick the wrong house, fool!" he said, following the direction where will Mio will fall. --- Meanwhile, *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* Kurumi was running around, trying to evade White Queen''s bullet. She hid behind the building''s pillar. "Her cheat abilities are really troublesome." Kurumi was in pinch. White Queen was just casually walking towards her location. "How boring, Kurumi... Do you think you can hide from me?" Kurumi created multiple clones from her shadow and made them ran and scattered around. When White Queen arrived near the pillar, she drew out her saber sword and swung it multiple times at a highspeed. "Atomic Slash!" The humongous pillar was cut to small pieces of ramble, scattering around. But at the other side, Kurumi was already pointing her flintlock pistol and musket at White Queen. *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* White Queen looks disappointed, "I already told you, that''s futile." *Peeeeeeew!* Kurumi''s bullets halted in front her. *Crash!* The White Queen repelled all of it with a powerful shockwave. Kurumi was pushed away. "Kyaah!" She crashed into the wall as she thrown up some blood then feel down on the floor. "Ugh..." White Queen walked towards her while pointing her gun. "This is the end of you, Kurumi. Now die!" Kurumi grinned, "Not yet." "What?" White Queen was surprised and suddenly, she was surrounded by Kurumi''s clone. "Ki hihihihihi~" While laughing together, they all jumped at the same time, ambushing White Queen. *Peeeeeeew!* "You know what?! You''re really stubborn." "Shinra Tensei." *Crash!* All Kurumi''s clone was pushed away by a powerful shockwave. "Now, time to end you--Huh?" Before she can notice, Kurumi was already running away taken by her two clones. "Ara Ara, Sayonara! Look above you!" Kurumi pointed at the ceiling. When White Queen glanced above, "Huh?" The ceiling cracked and crumble down. She was crushed down by the falling debris. Outside, not far from the building. Kurumi weakly stood up as her clones supported her. "Kurumi!" Shidou ran towards her. "Kurumi, are you okay?" "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Kurumi refused to accept the help from him. "Nightmare." Suddenly, someone cut the two clones of her from behind. Origami went in front her and place the light sword near her neck. "Origami, stop that already!" Shidou yelled at her. "You really such a pain in the neck, Origami-san." Kurumi frowned at Origami as a sweat appeared on her forehead. She doesn''t have enough spirit mana after she used a powerful space quake on a humongous meteor. "I''m gonna end you here." Origami was about to slice her neck. "Stop!" Shidou tried to stop her. *Bang!* Someone shot Origami from behind. Origami halted as she glanced behind. It was White Queen, pointing her gun on Origami. She was completely unscathed from Kurumi''s trap. "Stop taking my prey, you kill stealing girl. What I hate the most is when someone taking the last hit from me. Do you have any shame?" *Bang!* White Queen shot her another bullet. Shidou trembled as he saw Origami bleeds and fell on her knees. "Origami!" He caught her before she fall down. "Origami, please! You have to wake up!" he tapped her cheek multiple times but she was not responding. "Origami... please wake up." Tears fell from his eyes. "Origami!" he screamed. White Queen has a conceited smile, pointing her gun on Shidou''s head. "She''s already dead... But don''t worry, I shall send you next to her." White Queen was about to pull the trigger. *Bang!* The gun fell from her hand. She just smiled, glancing at Kurumi who shot her hand to stop her. "So... you still have remaining power to go against me, Kurumi." "Well... I just can''t let you kill him. You should know how important his existence." Kurumi responded. White Queen went towards her, pointing her palm in front of Kurumi. "I don''t care about the first spirit. I''ll just kill her if she go against me." "Kurumi!" Shidou yelled. "Don''t worry, Shido. I can''t die that easily." Kurumi just smiled at Shidou. "As long as I kill the real one which is you, your clones are totally meaningless. Even you hide from your clones, I can still locate the real you since I''m supposed to be your inverse form." "You''re really became a troublesome opponent for me with those special abilities." Kurumi replied at White Queen. "I don''t know where you get those information about me but this is my farewell for you." Kurumi closed her eyes. "Shinra..." Suddenly, *Boom!* Something fell from the sky and crashed onto White Queen. "Huh?" Kurumi was surprised. "KURUMI!!!" She heard someone yelling her name from the distance. "Kurumi, stay there! I''m going to catch you!" It was Haru running at highspeed towards her. Kurumi''s expression became complicated. "Ugh... Shou... Haru-kun. No! it''s not supposed to be like this. I should not be that easy to get because of some future spoilers. I have to run away quickly." She tried to stand up but her legs was hurt. "Ugh!" She fell down on her knees. She can''t use any abilities from her angel because of lack of spirit mana. "I guess this is game over for me." "Ugh..." Origami''s consciousness returned as she weakly glanced at Shidou''s face. "Shidou..." "Origami? Stay conscious! I''m gonna go and get some help!" Shidou glanced at Haru''s direction, hoping that he can get some help from him. "Please! Someone help me! She needs to get the hospital!" "Huh?" When Haru heard and noticed him, he saw a girl bleeding on his arms. He immediately jumped very high, flipping in midair multiple times then landed smoothly in front of Shidou. Shidou became nervous. He doesn''t know if he''s an ally or a foe. There''s a weird grin on Haru''s face. "Fear not, citizens! Help has arrived!" Kurumi gave him a strange look. "Because I am here!" (Play: Hero no Academia OST - All Might Theme) Kurumi was completely shock when she saw Mio on top of White Queen on the ground. "You!" Mio sat up with her face was swelling as her lip bled again. She was furious at Haru. "Move out!" White Queen pushed Mio away as she stood up, completely unscathed. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 241 - Illustrations Illustrations Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ My eyes hurts so chapter for today but have this images and memes for now. Don''t worry, I''ll upload a chapter tomorrow. These are edited. [Img1<<<] [Img2<<<] [Img3<<<] [Img4<<<] [Img5<<<] [Img6<<<] [Umu<<<] Thank you for the supports. (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 242 - 229: Battle Royal Chapter 229: Battle Royal Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Date A Live World - --------------In the middle of the road, Haru immediately touched Origami on the arm, "Crazy Diamond!" Origami''s whole body was shrouded in golden aura and her fatal wounds instantly healed which surprised Shidou. "Huh?" Origami was not in pain anymore and she immediately sat up from Shidou''s arms, checking her body. "She''s fine now." Haru stood up then he went towards Kurumi. "Don''t move, I''ll heal your wounds." "No, you don''t have to." Kurumi suddenly grabbed Haru''s wrist and pulled him towards her. She was smiling as she gently held his head and kissed his lips. Mio and White Queen was surprised from what Kurumi did. Haru didn''t resist and he just let Kurumi take some of his mana. When Kurumi let go of him, ???k?n? her lips. "Congratulations, Shouta-kun... I''m yours now. Feel free bang me just like you did with Hinagiku and Gaia if you''re brave enough to take the wrath of your other girlfriends." she whispered close to her ears. Haru''s face became pale. "That sounds scary, Kurumi." "Ufufu... That''s why, you have to do things with them in order of whom you got first in relationship with you. No one will complain if you did it with Megumin or Yunyun first." "Yeah, but Nee-san and Yunyun are still too young for that so the order got messy when I wasn''t able to endure it anymore." White Queen was walking towards them with very furious expression. "You two sure are pretty close. I never seen that guy around. I wonder who is he?" Kurumi smiled at her, "He''s my boyfriend. Aren''t you jealous?" "I''m not! I''m going to kill the two of you!" White Queen retorted. "Well... unlike the widowed first spirit over there, you died without having any experience with opposite gender." "Waaah!" White Queen became flustered. "It must be hard for you, right? Imouto-san?" Kurumi said, mocking her. White Queen trembled, being provoked by her. "Haru, you take on White Queen while I''ll face Mio--Huh?" Kurumi found Haru depressed while sitting on the ground. "Haru? What are you doing?" Haru glanced at her with dejected expression. "You''re terrible, Kurumi. Why must you hurt me this way?" Kurumi grabbed his shirt from behind, then dragged him. "Haru, you get depressed on strange things. Come on!" "What you said just now was applicable to me too, Kurumi. It must be hard for me too, right?" "Harukin! We don''t have time for that! They''re coming now!" White Queen charged towards them and swung her sword. Haru grabbed Kurumi in his arms and immediately jumped very high while carrying her in his arms as he dodged White Queen''s sword. He summoned his Stand Dark Berserker as it grabbed Shidou and Origami, carrying them away from the battlefield. Kurumi looked at Haru with squinted eyes. "You know, Haru. I can easily evade that attack even without you helping me." "At least let me act cool sometimes to you, Kurumi." Haru just gave her a wry smile, "Oh, really... I think you just wanted to touch my th??hs." Kurumi grinned. Haru looked away. "Stop flirting in front of me!" White Queen yelled in anger. Haru took out his Excalibur from his dimensional storage again and parried all her bullets. When he landed smoothly on the ground, he gently put down Kurumi. Kurumi kissed him on cheek, "I''ll leave her to you. I''ll take on Mio." Haru grabbed her wrist, "Are you sure? She''s the strongest spirit, you know?" "No, I''ll be fine. Don''t worry, I have a way to defeat her. Please trust me on this, Haru." The two of them stared at each other for a moment then, *Sigh* Haru sighed, letting go of her arm. "Okay... but please be careful." "Mm." Kurumi nodded. "I''ll tell you this. Don''t try to flirt with White Queen or you might regret it later." she said before going towards Mio." "Huh?" Haru was confused of what she said. Tilting his head, "Is that a warning from her?" White Queen charged towards him and swung her sword at highspeed multiple times. "Atomic Slash!" "What?!" Haru was completely shock as he jumped away, evading all of her attack. "From what Kurumi said, are you reincarnator just like me?" he asked her. White Queen frowned at him. "What if I am?" "Can you tell me your name from your past life?" White Queen pulled out flintlock pistol and pointed at him. "No! I''ll never!" *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* Haru''s expression turned serious and he moved his left arm, catching all her bullets with his hand. Opening his hand, the bullets fell as it vanishes in the air. Looking frustrated, White Queen ran close to him and pointed her palm. "Shinra Tensei!" *Peeeeeeew!* *Crash!* A powerful shockwave tried to push Haru away. "Huh?" Haru was still standing in front her, unaffected by her shockwave. .... White Queen was surprised. "What?!" Haru suddenly remembered, "Ah, that''s right! I ate a devil fruit call Quake-Quake fruit so you''re shockwave attack doesn''t work on me since I''m a Tremor-human." "Stop joking around!" "I''m not really...." Haru denied. White Queen used her sword to attack him again. Haru just easily evaded all of her swing. He took out some throwing knives and scattered it around. "Atomic Slash!" White Queen tried to cut him swiftly but he suddenly disappeared, escaping from her attacks. Haru appeared behind her. Being curious of her after what Kurumi said about the regret if he flirted with her, he slapped her bu?? from behind. He felt something very soft. "You pervert!" White Queen glared at him as she turned and moved away from him quickly. "How dare you touch me with your dirty hand?!" Haru just smiled at her, "What''s wrong? Never touched by a man before?" he asked with mocking tone. "Guy are nothing but trash. All they want is to slip inside under girl''s skirt." she said with disgusted expression. "Well... No wonder, you have no experience with guys if you thought like that. I''m telling you, not all guys are like that. You just have choose wisely. I bet you''re a cute girl from your past life. There should must at least some guys who approached you, right?" White Queen looked down, remembering her past life. "No one." "Huh?" Haru was surprised. "No one dares because... my big brother chased them away." .... *Sigh* Haru sighed, "Such a waste... You''re brother must be some good-for-nothing person to let such a cute girl like you to stay single. You should just left that worthless guy." Suddenly, White Queen trembled. "Take that back." "What?" White Queen glared at him with teary-eyes, "Take back what you said about him! You''ll never understand how much he sacrifice just to save me!" She started to cry. Haru grinned, finding a chance to gather some information about her. "I don''t, but who cares? All I know that he is some kind of person who''s a worthless, useless, incompetent, good-for-nothing, idiot, thickheaded, moron, pathetic, pitiful, creepy, disgusting, shameless, awful, terrible, weird, ugly, bum, unpleasant, despicable... Did I miss anything? Oh, that''s right! He must be a scumbag Siscon!" White Queen became really furious, "I''m going to kill you!" Pointing her sword on the ground, "Scatter... Senbonzakura." The blade of her sword separates into a thousand tiny, slender blade fragments that looks a Cherry Blossom petals which fly away from the hilt, leaving only the sword''s handle in White Queen''s hand. "That''s!" Haru was surprised again. "I''m going to end you with this ability." White Queen said with her face messed up with tears. She pointed her sword hilt towards him. All the blade fragments went towards Haru. Haru immediately jumped away to dodge the petal blades. "That cheat ability is troublesome..." (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 243 - 230: Haru Vs White Queen Chapter 230: Haru Vs White Queen Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Date A Live World - --------------The surging blade fragments that looks like cherry blossom petals rose towards Haru from different directions surrounding him. Haru jumps over on top the building but it follows him. White Queen had conceited expression watching him ran away from all of her attack. Haru''s jumped to another building and kicked the window the balcony as he entered inside. "You fool! You just trapped yourself inside the building! Now, you can''t escape from any of my attack." All the blade fragments blocked all the entrance of the building, trapping him inside. "He''s escaping over there! Hurry up and attack that place!" Haru pointed at the part of the building. "Okay." White Queen responded, doing as he said. "Huh?" White Queen trembled in anger. "Stop messing with me!" She slammed the sword hilt towards him but he let of his sword and caught her arm to stop her. Haru wrapped around his left arm on White Queen''s neck, "You know? You''re cheat abilities that you''ve got are very powerful but it seems like you can''t fully utilize them properly and you''re just spamming them at me. That Zanpakut¨­ of yours has a powerful Shikai ability but going against another reincarnator, you must know that there aware of it''s weaknesses." "Let go of me!" White Queen struggled on his arms. "Your Shikai ability may seems have a invincible attack range but there''s a Hurtless Area around you which can be utilize by your opponent if they''re aware of it." Haru explained. "You!" "Now, you shown me three of your cheat abilities. The fourth one must be White Queen''s body and last one is a system." White Queen''s eyes widened when Haru guessed all her cheats. Haru grinned, "That reaction, that''s means I guessed it right." Tears continued to fell from White Queen''s eyes as he immediately touched her forehead with his fingers and casted a magic. "Sleep." White Queen felt her body weakened as she tried to resist the drowsiness. Her consciousness slowly fades, "No! This can''t be... happening again... I won''t let you have... Ugh... Uuuuuu... Waaahhh! Onii-sama!! Please... help me..." she cries for help. Before she fell asleep, "I''m sorry..." she mumbled, losing her consciousness. "Huh?" Haru realized something from her, making his eyes widened in surprise. "Don''t tell me..." She reminds him of someone from his past life. "Lolisa? But how?" Gently lying her down on the ground, he remembered something. "Wait! If she''s really Lolisa then that means the big brother that she''s been talking is..." He pointed at himself with his cheek twitching. "Me?" *Such a waste... You''re brother must be some good-for-nothing person to let such a cute girl like you to stay single. You should just left that worthless guy.* His face went paled, *I don''t, but who cares? All I know that he is some kind of person who''s a worthless, useless, incompetent, good-for-nothing, idiot, thickheaded, moron, pathetic, pitiful, creepy, disgusting, shameless, awful, terrible, weird, ugly, bum, unpleasant, despicable... Did I miss anything? Oh, that''s right! He must be a scumbag Siscon!* He felt dejected remembering just how he roasted himself. "That was me all along. She should at least told me her name in her past life that it didn''t ended into this." he mumbled with depressed tone. But when he glanced at White Queen''s peaceful sleeping face, he smiled. "But I never thought that we will meet again here, Lolisa. It must be hard for you and Shizu-nee after I died. I''m sorry." he brushed her bangs with his fingers. --- Not far from them, "Now... Come to me, Zaphkiel! Your time has come!" *Clank!* A giant clock emerged behind her. Pointing her guns on the clock, "Zaphkiel..." Then she pointed her flintlock pistol on her head, "Dalet!" *Bang!* She shot her head, restoring her physical injuries. "Pleased to make your acquaintance, Kurumi. I am Takamiya Mio, also known as... an ally of Justice." Kurumi also smiled, "I know... I never ever forget about you even you tried erase my memories at that time." "I heard your conversation with that Haru guy that you have a way to defeat me. I don''t know where did you get that confidence but I''ll tell you this... whatever it might be, it won''t work. You can''t defeat me." Mio said with confident tone. ... As the huge clock behind Kurumi disappeared, "Ara, I know... but she can." she pointed at someone behind Mio. Suddenly, someone grabbed Mio''s shoulder from behind. "What?! Since when?" She was surprised as she turns around. She saw a blue haired girl in maid dress intensely staring at her. Her eyes are crimson red with three comma surrounding center. She was shedding tears. (Img<<<) "How dare you! How dare you! Did you think I wouldn''t notice? Even just tiny bit of a moment, I felt Sun-kun''s existence disappeared! Do you know how painful for me when I lost him once? Did you know how much it took me bring him back? I''ll make you pay!" It was Gaia and she looks very furious. Mio tried to push her away, "Get away from me!" But she can''t move her away. "Tsk!" "You''re persistent! Ain Soph!" The ground trembled as a huge tower decorated with flowers and branches appeared, piercing the sky and reshaping the surrounding landscape, giving it a monochrome, chessboard-like appearance. When Mio disappeared from Gaia''s grasp, she just frowned, glancing upwards. She saw Mio floating while n?k?d above. (Img<<<) Suddenly, the branches and roots on the ground wrapped around Gaia and binded her. "You''ll regret going against me." Mio said, menacing tone. Gaia was unfazed and just smiled at her. In an instant, "Huh?" Mio was completely shock when she herself binded by her own roots and branches. *Clap!* *Clap!* *Clap!* Gaia was clapping while floating in front of her. "Congratulations, you played yourself!" Mio glared at her, destroying branch and roots wrapping her. "Ain Soph... Anaph!" Multiple branch and root appeared, surrounding Gaia. All of it was launched, trying to stab her. Mio''s eyes widened when she saw all of manifested branch to serve as a sharpened blade avoided hitting Gaia''s body. "That should be not possible! This is my own dimension! I should be the one who''s in control of all logics and law of the world!" Gaia just silently flew towards her. Mio got intimidated and moved away from her but realizing that she''s the one who''s running away, "Ain Soph Aur... Henet!" She summons a small palm size flower bud and tried to shoot a concentrated energy beam of particles towards her. "Huh?" The flower bud didn''t shoot any beam of light. "What''s going on?" When Gaia got very close to her with a creepy smile on her face. Mio was frightened by her but she has frustrated expression on her face. "Then I shall eradicate you from reality! Ain!" Instantly illuminating the entire world with blinding, "What?!" "So this is what you used against Sun-kun to erase his existence but it was stopped." Nothing happened to Gaia as she just casually looks around. "Impossible! How are you not erased? You should be vanished into nothingness." "Hmm... That was an Existence Erasure, right? Then you have Death Manipulation and Law manipulation ability. I remembered having those ability but I completely forgot how to use them. Tee-hee!" "What really are you?" Mio asked is shock. "Me? My name is Gaia. I''m a primordial goddess of Earth. The mother of all life. I''m currently working as a guide of humans to the afterlife from different worlds." she introduced herself. *Crack!* *Crack!* Cracking his hands, she grabbed Mio on the face. Her expression turned menacing. "Now, it time for you to regret what you did to my Sun-kun." Suddenly, "Gaaaaahh!!!" Mio screamed when she felt something very painful in her head. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 244 - 231: Siblings Reunion Chapter 231: Siblings'' Reunion Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (3rd Person''s POV) - Date A Live World - --------------Several minutes later as Haru watch the sunset from the top of the skycraper. (Img<<<) "Ugh..." White Queen woke up, "Huh?" She sat up, scanning her surroundings. She saw Haru standing on the side, being in daze. He''s totally defenseless. White Queen frowned at him, gritting her teeth as she stood up, silently approaching him on his back. She took out her flintlock pistol and pointed it on the back of Haru''s head. Menacingly smiling, she was about to pull the trigger then suddenly, "Did you sleep well?" Haru spoke, asking her. White Queen was surprised. ... "I''ll ask you... What did you do to me when you made fall asleep?" Haru just smiled, "Nothing really... Why would I do that?" he responds. "Liar! Tell me the truth or I''ll shoot you in the head!" White Queen warned him with furious tone. ... "Then I''ll ask this..." Haru turned around and faced her with wry smile. "You''re Lolisa, right? Arata Lolisa in full name." he asked her. White Queen''s eyes widened in surprise then she became more furious. She moved closer to him and pointed her gun closely on Haru''s forehead. "How did you know about that? It must be Kurumi, right? I guess I don''t have any choice but to kill you!" Haru was unfazed, "Don''t you recognize me? I should be still look alike from my past life." "Huh?" White Queen was surprised. She moved cautiously close to his face, trying to recognize him. Haru frowned at her, "Lolisa, are your eyesight really bad that you have move that close to me?" "No, It''s not that--Huh? Is that Onii-sama?" "Took you a long time to figure out, idiot." Tears fell from White Queen''s eyes. She trembled, putting down her gun and letting go of it. "O-Onii-sama?" "Yeah, it''s me. Arata Shouta, your big brother." Haru responded with a smile. "Uh... uh..." Trying to suppress herself, she immediately jumped and hugged him. "Waaaaaaaahh! Onii-sama!" she sobbed. Haru just embraced her back, becoming teary-eyed as he patted her head. "Uhu! Uhu! Uuuuuuuuuuuu..." White Queen continued to cry. Few minutes later, Kurumi and Gaia finally arrived on the seen. "Oh, Kurumi... you''re back. Also what is Earth doing here? And what happened with Mio? Did you defeat her?" Gaia had a proud expression, "Hear this, Sun-kun... I defeated her for you." Haru looked at her with squinted eyes. "Ara Ara, what a heart warming reunion we''re having there." Kurumi was smiling mischievously at him. "You should have told me beforehand when you''re already aware." Haru wants to sulk at her. "Ufufu... It''s more interesting in this way if you discovered it by yourself. I thought you pushed her down and indulge yourself with her body since she''s the inverse form me." Kurumi was grinning, making fun of her. "I won''t! I''ll truly regret it if that happened!" "Said by the boy who dated his non- related twin sister." "Ugh.... Please spare me..." "Ufufu..." Kurumi giggled at her lover who looks dejected while hugging his little sister in past life. "Where Mio? What happened to her?" Haru and Kurumi glanced at Gaia, "Well she''s still alive, but I placed a curse on her." "What kind of curse?" Haru asked curiously. "A curse that makes you very horny everytime you do something mischievous." Gaia answered conceitedly. Haru was really disappointed together with Kurumi at her answer. "Are you really an Earth Goddess?" "Hey! Of course I am!" "More like a Goddess of Horniness. Ufufu..." Kurumi make fun of her and laughed. "Anyway, let''s go back. Everyone must be looking for us already." "Haru...No... Shouta-kun, we won''t do that for now since there will be a quest." Kurumi reminded him. "Oh, that''s right! Why hasn''t it appeared yet?" Haru was confused, panicking. The reason was about his daughter who''s hasn''t summoned yet. Just little mistake of failure, that daughter of his will be stuck in nothingness forever and he can only meet her in the dream. "Don''t worry, you just arrived today, right? We should wait for tomorrow and it might appear early in the morning." Haru sighed in relief hearing what Kurumi said. "It already dark, I think we should probably stay on my secret base and rest there for the night." Kurumi suggested. "Oh, I went and visited there just after arrived here. I waited for you but Mio attacked me suddenly." Kurumi gave him a cold gaze, "You didn''t search around my room or stole some of my p?nt??s, right?" "Of course, I didn''t because I want something genuine which is you, not some piece of cloth." "Ara Ara, what a perv." "Sun-kun, what about me?" Gaia excitedly asked, pointed at herself. "You can back home now." Haru responded. "You''re terrible!" Gaia became teary-eyed, complaining. "Hey! I''m just joking! I love you too, Earth but you have go back now and take care of the matters in the underworld." "Don''t worry, Sun-kun... I called Fauna from the Heavenly Realm and left all the matter--Ouch!" Haru grabbed her head, giving her an iron claw. "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Wait! Sun-kun! Let me explain!" Haru looks annoyed, "You know, Earth? You''re a terrible parent. Not only you hid about her to me, you even made her do your work!" "Wait, Shouta-kun. Fauna won''t accept it unless it had something to do with you since she''s your daughter." Haru remembered that Gaia helped Kurumi to defeat Mio. He slowly let go of Gaia, leaving a hand mark on her face. "Sun-kun, you and Fauna are really terrible. She might have my beautiful looks but personality, you two are mostly the same, always being cold to me. There''s one time she asked me, ''Mom, what kind of compost would you like to become?'' You two are really mean to me!" Gaia pouted, complaining. Haru ignored her. "Huh?" He noticed that White Queen was sleeping peacefully in his embrace. ... "I guess, we''ll stay on Kurumi''s home for now." "Moo! Stop ignoring me." The three of them together with White Queen stayed at Kurumi''s room to rest for the night. --- - Dream World - -----------In the forest, there was a little girl with long, silky white hair with red strands, tied in twin buns with red ribbon and jingle bell. She red eyes and a pair of white horn on her forehead. She''s wearing a black and crimson kimono with a two katana tied on her waist. (Img<<<) She was walking forward while looking around. [Play: Doocchi doccchi - Ayame] "Doocchi docchi Doocchi docchi Doocchi docchi Gyaku?! Doocchi docchi Doocchi docchi Doocchi docchi E? Gyaku?!" "A aaa Hai hai hai hai hai hai hai Hai hai hai hai hai hai hai." "Doocchi docchi Doocchi docchi Doocchi docchi Aa ne." "Doocchi docchi Doocchi docchi Doocchi docchi!" "Yo no ie kono saki Atta atta tta tta tta Atta atta tta tta tta!" "Aa ne toka itte Tekitou ni ittara Tsu ... tsuita!" Behind her was little girl with long, pale white-blue hair tied in a high ponytail by a black armored headdress accented with gold. Her hair is styled in a hime cut, with evenly chopped locks framing her face tied off with white accessories bordered with gold, fastened with bright pink cords tied in cloverleaf knots. Her light blue-gray eyes are accompanied by thick lashes and a mole underneath her left eye. Her outfit consists of a royal blue pleated knee-length skirt embroidered with an ?ssortment of patterns, bearing gold accents and small white flower print, and black geta sandals with ankle-length white socks decorated by pink cloverleaf knots at the back. She has a black br??stplate with a golden emblem in the center and matching armor platings on the sides of her skirt. Underneath her br??stplate is a loose elbow-length shirt with gradients of blue to white. Her cuffs and collar on her top are navy with a variety of gold stripes. She wears black sleeves underneath the loose shirt, sling over her middle fingers, and covering both of her thumbs. On top of her black sleeves are white armored platings lined by gold metal, tied together by red knots. At the back of her outfit is a large royal blue bow, tied together by her Vision and another bright pink cloverleaf knot. She carrying around a gold-navy fan that matches her skirt. (Img<<<) "Onee-chan, don''t walk ahead or you''ll get lost!" "Don''t worry, Ayaka. This is Dad''s dream island. He''ll find us in no time." the oni little girl responded with carefree tone. Suddenly, *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* The saw a huge mountain exploded as it crumbled down. "Huh?" The saw a little girl ahead of them, "AH¡ýHA¡üHA¡ü HA¨J HA¨K HA¨J HA¨K HA¨J HA¨K... AH¨J HA¡ü HA¨J HA¨K HA¨J HA¨J HA¨J HA¨K HA¨J HA¨K HA¨J HA¨K... AH¨J HA¡ü HA¨J HA¨K HA¨J HA¨K HA¨J HA¨K HA¨J HA¨K!" (Img<<<) She was laughing insanely while running towards them. "Isn''t that, Pekora? What is she doing?" Ayaka asked her big sister. "Just ignore her. She''ll be punished later again." the oni little girl said, scratching the back of her head. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 245 - 232: Heartwarming Talk Chapter 232: Heartwarming Talk Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. (New Cover<<<) ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Date A Live World - ----------------Arriving on Kurumi''s room, I gently placed down my little sister on the bed. Looking at peaceful sleeping face as I covered her with a blanket, I smiled, kissing her forehead. "Good night, Lolisa." Glancing at Gaia who''s pouting, "Hmph!" And Kurumi who''s smirking at me. "Ufufu..." Taking out some prepared food from my dimensional, I went to the small kitchen of the room and left it on the table. "If you girls are hungry, I''ll leave some prepared food here in the kitchen because I already don''t have time to cook." *Yawn* A lot of things already happened since yesterday and I''m tired from dealing all of them. "You girls sleep on the bed with my little sister while I sleep alone on the floor." I took out a white cushion and spread it on the floor. Laying down, I went straight to sleep. ... *Ziiiiiiiiiiiiiip~* Hm? I just heard someone stripping her clothes and it''s the two them. I just ignored them and tried to sleep. Opening my eyes, I saw it was Gaia and she lied down on my right side. She was wearing a s?xy lingerie with brown skirt. Her cleavage is completely exposed and I can see her beautiful th??hs. And I noticed that she''s not wearing any p?nt??s. "Sun-kun, I''ll sleep beside you." (Img<<<) *Click!* Kurumi turned off the lights, "Huh?" Under the moonlight that shines from the window, she was wearing black dress which is slipping on her top and showing her b?r? ?h?st to me. She was quite daring tonight. "I''ll be taking this side then..." she said, smiling at me. (Img<<<) She lied down close to me and snuggled on my left arm. Moving closely to me, "Good night, Shouta-kun. As I told you, you''re free to touch me all you want tonight. I already prepared myself for this just for you. Ufufu..." she said with seductive tone. Kissing me on my left cheek, she leaned her head in my shoulder. Gaia pouted, pulling me closely to her. "How unfair! I wanted to do it with you too, Sun-kun." She kissed me on my other side of my cheek then she hugged on my other arm. "Now, Sun-kun/Shouta-kun. Whom you want to do it first?" They both asked me at the same time. ... *Sigh* I sighed, "You two, give me a break. I''m very tired from dealing with a lot of things. Also, my little sister is currently sleeping in the bed and if she caught me doing it with you two, I don''t want to see how she''ll react." I responded, having a headache. "Also..." I turned towards Gaia, glancing down to her tummy. "Earth, you''re currently pregnant of our child. I don''t want something happen to her." Gaia frowned at me, "Aren''t you a doctor? You should already know that any s?xu?? activity during pregnancy won''t affect the baby. You can''t fool me, Sun-kun. Now, take out your ???k and bang us. Our puss? is craving for it, right? Kurumi?" She glanced at Kurumi, Kurumi''s cheek was twitching, looking at Gaia. "Even though, I''m already aware. This Goddess pervertedness is really unbelievable." "Yeah, Hinagiku told me the same thing." "Hey! What wrong with being perverted?" Gaia complained to us. "You''re way beyond that." Kurumi and I replied. "Mmmmm..." Lolisa moved from the bed as she turned towards us. ... She was still sleeping soundly. "Onii-sama... I love you. Please stay by my side forever..." ... Hearing her mumbling, I smiled. "I love you too, Lolisa... Of course, I''ll stay by your side forever as your big brother." I noticed that Gaia and Kurumi are looking at me suspiciously. "What?" "Siscon!" "Hey! I''m not! Anyway, let''s sleep already. We have a lot of things to deal tomorrow. Let''s do it if its just us in a room. Right now, my little sister might woke up and see us." *Sigh* Gaia looks disappointed and sighed, "Fine..." She turned my face towards her and gave me a peck on the lips. "Good night, Sun-kun." "Let me too!" Kurumi turned my head on her direction and kissed me on my lips, giving me a passionate kiss. Our tongue intertwined together. "Hey!" Gaia looks really jealous. When Kurumi let go of my mouth, "Thanks for the food. Good night, Shouta-kun." She smiled, ???k?n? her lips. "Yeah. Good night, you two." I said, slowly closing my eyes. --- -----------------Morning... Waking up, "Hm?" I felt something heavy on my ?h?st. Opening my eyes, "Huh?" I saw White Queen''s sleeping face close to me, sleeping while hugging me. Looking around, I saw myself lying down in the bed. Wait! I remember that I slept on the floor with Kurumi and Gaia. Now, I woke up and found myself sleeping with my little sister on the bed. "Give up, you cat burglars... I''ll never let you have my beloved Onii-sama...." Lolisa mumbled while sleeping. ..... Don''t tell me! *Sigh* I sighed, I''m afraid of your future, Lolisa... Gently moving her away from me, I silently went out of the bed. I saw that Gaia and Kurumi are still sleeping on the floor. ... I directly went to bathroom to wash my face. Looking at myself in the mirror, "Strange... I wasn''t able to meet my daughter Sayu in my dream world. Did something happen over there?" I mumbled, washing my face with water. Maybe, I slept too deeply that I wasn''t go over there." I wonder how Sayu is doing there alone. She might already be lonely over there. I must soon visit the One Piece World and finish the quest over there to summon her quickly. But first, I have to finish the quest here as fast as possible. Kurumi told me that my daughter with her will be in the quest reward here. I wonder when the quest here in this world will appear? "Huh?" Suddenly, a holographic screen appeared in front of me. "What?" _____________ Harem System Special Quest (Date A Live World) (0/1) Go on a date with Fauna(On progress) (0/1) Go on a date with Tokisaki Kurumi(On progress) (0/1) Go on a date with White Queen(On progress) (0/1) Go on a date with Shiramine Risa(On progress) (0/1) Go on a date with Kujou Karen(On progress) (0/1) Go on a date with Shiori(On progress) Failure: Can''t redo the quest. Reward: Almighty Farming Tool Plum Blossom Flower 3 Harem Invitation 20 Engagement Ring [Unknown] Luck Stat +50 Gamer System Notice: Hello! I love Maple, I love Haru-No! I''m not! It''s me, Ai-chan. I''ll remind you, this quest has nothing to do with me. I''ll just nothing but a sponsor. It''s all on that pipsqueak. Gaia-sama is also involve on this. Good luck! Hmph! I''ll waiting back for you so hurry up! By: Ai-chan [Close] _________________ Looking at the quest in progress, "A date? With Fauna? But she''s my daughter. Wait! A date is should not be limited to a romantic partners. It also a great way for Dads to bond with their daughters. Yosh! I wanted to spend some special time with her as a family." I was getting excited. Looking back at my screen, "Next is... Kurumi? Of course, I want to go on a date with her. White Queen? Lolisa... Well I have a lot of things to ask her. It''s been more than a decade since I last saw her in my past life before I passed on. Shiramine Risa? She''s been glaring at lot to me when it comes to Maple. I should probably at least talk to her to clear up some misunderstanding... Then with Kujou Karen? I''ll take her out somewhere fun while explaining about her situation. I should apologize to her about Paimon bringing her in this situation because of carelessness." Reading the last quest, "And lastly... Huh? Who''s Shiori? I don''t remember any girls with that name in this world." .... I have a bad feeling about this... (To be continued.) (A/N: I was able to force myself to write while in slump.. I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 246 - 233: Rinnegan Chapter 233: Rinnegan Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Date A Live World - --------- In Kurumi''s secret room. Showing my quest in the holographic screen to Gaia and Kurumi. The three of us are having breakfast with the pancakes I made. Kurumi looks delighted, "A date with you, Shouta-kun? Sure... I''ll be gladly go with you. I''ll show you around the city." "Thank you, Kurumi." I said, smiling at her. But glancing at Gaia who''s been silent while trembling. "Huh? What''s wrong, Earth?" She became teary-eyed and seems look jealous. "This is unfair! Why am I not included to have a date with Sun-kun in the quest? But Fauna is there?" "She''s our daughter, you know? It''s a bonding between Father and daughter, not really counted as a romantic date." "Fine... but I would like to remind you this, Sun-kun..." Gaia pointed at me, "Fauna is one of my daughters with Adam." "But you told me that I was reincarnation of Adam." ... Huh? "Wait! There''s more of them?" I remembered what she said to me just now. "I shall reveal it to you now since there''s no point for me to hide it from you. Actually, I gave birth to a five children and each one of them at same day." "A quintuplets?" I was completely shock. "Yeah, they''re quintessential quintuplets... But don''t worry, you''ll be able to identify them since they''re completely look different from each other." My jaw dropped. "Now, my point is those five daughter of mine are all my children with Adam and you''re Adam only in soul without his memories. What I want to tell you is that you don''t have any blood relations to those girls in that body." "Huh? What are you trying to tell me?" I frowned at her. "What I mean is you''re actual relationship with Fauna is kinda like a step-father since the two of us are lovers. I just wanted to know if someday you want get it on with her and add her to your--" I immediately covered her mouth to stop her from talking. *Sigh* This Greek Goddess... Glancing at Kurumi, it seems like she''s already aware of what Gaia''s talking about and just silently drinking her tea. She''s trying to ignore this shameless goddess. I wanted to get angry at this Goddess because of how she thinks but suddenly, I saw Fauna standing behind her, appearing out of nowhere with intense look on her face. "Mom..." Gaia froze, hearing Fauna''s menacing words. She stiffly glanced behind her, "Fauna? Since when..." "Before you said those unethical words." Gaia trembled. Suddenly, thorny vines wrapped came out behind Fauna and it wrapped on Gaia''s waist. "Wait, Fauna! I-- *Crash!* Fauna slammed her in the ceiling, making her head stucked above. ... When she glanced at me, she turned beet red and became embarrassed. ... This Gaia''s fault! I''m still not that close to my daughter Fauna. If I just have Adam memories about her even a little bit, I might be able to do something about this situation. All I remember from Adam''s memories is a terrifying old man named Zeus who''s trying to punch me on the face. Gaia and Reginleif are really secretive when I ask a little about my past as Adam. This is going to be difficult. Wait! If Fauna already met Adam, she might know something about me in that past life. "Umm... Fauna? I just have something to ask you." "Huh?" Fauna turned towards me, "What kind of person am I when I''m still Adam?" "About Dad as Adam?" "Fauna, wait! Don''t tell him anything!" Gaia pulled her head from the ceiling and fell down on the floor. She tried to stop her. Fauna just pushed Gaia''s face away from her. "Yeah, I really wanted to know." I said with determination. *Sigh* Fauna sighed, looking melancholic. "Okay, but there''s not much different between you and him, Dad. Cool and manly..." "Huh?" "But I think Dad right now is much better than the past as Adam because..." "Fauna, don''t!" Gaia was desperate. Suddenly, Fauna looked down becoming sadder. ... Then she glanced at me. "Because Dad always looks lonely even though he has us his new family. He really cares for us but he keeps bottling up his pain and never told us how he feels..." *Sniff* *Sniff* She became teary-eyed. Looking at her sad expression. My eyes widened in surprise feeling a sharp in my head. This... I felt a heavy feeling weighing down on inside me. "Umm... Dad? Are you okay?" *I''m sorry...* I remember some words, speaking in my head. Fauna held me, trying to help me not to fall from my seat. *I''m sorry for causing you girls sadness. I am a no good father.* What is this familiar voice. It was a calm voice of a man but the feelings it gives to me was really heavy. Fauna gave me some glass of water, "Dad! Say something!" she shook me with worried tone. "I already told you, Fauna! You shouldn''t tell him anything. Now, he turned into this." Gaia scolded her. "I''m sorry!" Fauna apologizes. Breathing heavily, I felt regretful, sad and lonely. But I don''t know the reason why. Touching my temple in pain, "Ugh..." I learned my lesson... I''m starting to understand now on why Gaia and Reginleif never told me a thing about my past as Adam. It''s like trying to remember all my sufferings from my past lives. My sufferings as Arata Shouta, my disappointment as Harukin then added my depression as as Adam. My me have mercy on my own soul. Give me a break! I''m trying to live a slow life here! "Huh?" Gaia and Fauna was confuse of my reactions. I glanced at them with serious expression. I pointed at Fauna, "Fauna, get prepared. Where going to a date later." "Eh?" Fauna reddened in surprise. "And you, Earth!" I pointed at Gaia next, "Yes!" She responded, paying attention to what I''m going to say. I smiled at her, "Thank you. I know now that you and Reginleif are thinking for my sake." "You''re acting strange, Sun-kun. Did you eat something strange? Wait! You''re always eating strange food." Gaia was giving a strange look. "Also..." I looked at her with squinted eyes, "Just because it doesn''t included in the quest doesn''t mean we can''t go on a date. Don''t get jealous, Earth." I scolded her. "Ah..." Gaia just realized it. "I''m sorry..." ... Checking the time on the wall clock, I frowned seeing that it''s already nine in the morning. Now I''m feeling light, I immediately stood up from seat. "Excuse me, I just have something to do." "Huh?" The three of them followed me by their gaze. Standing in front of my little sister who''s sleeping on the bed. Even though she already reincarnated, her habit of oversleeping is still there. I already scolded her a lot about that in our past life but she never changes. I sat down on the side of the bed and shook her. "It''s time to wake up, Lolisa. It''s already late." When Lolisa slowly opened her eyes, "Huh?" She immediately moved and pulled out a gun, pointing it on forehead. "Who are you?!" She glared as she asked me. Vein popped up on my temple. "Lolisa, you..." "Huh? How did you--Wait!" Her face went pale, "Onii-sama? Don''t tell me that yesterday was real?" "Yeah, That''s right, Lolisa. It was real and I''m your big brother. And now... I''m waking you up from oversleeping. You really never change." She immediately put away the gun away and hid it. "Hehehe... I''m sorry!" She sincerely apologizes. "*Sigh* Go wash your face in the bathroom and eat your breakfast. You must be hungry after yesterday, right?" "Yes, Onii-sama!" "The bathroom is over there." I pointed near the kitchen. She immediately went out the bed and ran straight to the bathroom. After fixing the bed, I went back to kitchen and prepared some milk tea for her. I also made some pancakes for her dipped with honey. I took out some clean white towel and other necessities to clean up herself from my dimensional storage. Then I went the bathroom. "Lolisa, use this." I gave it all to her inside. "Thank you, Onii-sama." As I about to turn around, she suddenly tagged on my shirt. "Huh?" "Onii-sama, I''m going to take a bath. Can you wash my back?" .... Moving my right hand close to her face, I flicked her forehead. "Ouch!" I looked at her with squinted eyes. "I did that a lot in our past life because you''re a patient who just got operated in the heart. And now... you have a new healthy body. You should be able to do that on your own." Leaving the bathroom, "Hurry up! I already made some breakfast for you. It''s going to get cold." "Mmmp." she pouted. --- Waiting for her for more than an hour already in the kitchen, she hasn''t finished yet. "She''s taking her time." "Most girls are like this, Shouta-kun. You have to be patient." Kurumi told me while leaning on the table. Forty-five minutes later, she still hasn''t came out from bathroom. "Lolisa?" I tried to call her. ... She was not responding. I stood up and went to check on her. Sneakily entering the bathroom, Huh? I saw her wearing the bath towel as she already finished taking a bath. Approaching her from behind, I noticed that she''s looking at a transparent screen in front of her. That''s... Looking from behind her, I saw the things written on her screen. _________________ Insect Hashira: White Queen, aren''t you going to attend the gathering here? It''s quite awkward without you here beside me. The man beside me is really intimidating. The Strongest Man on Earth: Am I really that scary? Symbol of Peace: Your name is enough to make the villain tremble. I need someone like you. How about becoming a hero in my home world? Red Saber: Umu, what about me? Among the seven Classes in the Holy Grail War, Saber is the most valiant and illustrious! White Queen(Admin): Sorry, everyone. Something happened that I declined to attend the gathering. I''ll compensate on the next quest. Shinomiya''s Bodyguard: Same with me. I won''t able to attend because of my work. Insect Hashira: Don''t worry, it seems the quest won''t be that hard. I think the four of us will manage it. White Queen: Thank you. Shinomiya''s Bodyguard: Thanks! ______________ "Umm... Lolisa?" I tapped her shoulder, "Kyaaaaaah!" She screamed. When she glanced to me, "Onii-sama, you surprised me!" "What is that?" I asked, pointing at her holographic screen. "You can see it?" "Yeah." ... "This is actually part of my system, Onii-sama. It''s called dimensional group chat." I noticed something in her right eye, "Lolisa, your eye." "Huh?" She glanced at the mirror. Her eyes has a ripple pattern that spreads over the purple eyeball. (Img<<<) She immediately covered it with her palm, becoming insecure. There''s no mistake, it a Rinnegan. (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 247 - 234: Siblings Chapter 234: Siblings Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Date A Live World - (Img<<<) Placing an eyedrop on my little sister''s right eye which is a Rinnegan. "No wonder, you wasn''t able to recognize me. You''re using colored contact lense to cover your right eye and the lense are graded." She blinked her right eye multiple times to spread the liquid. "Onii-sama, the people who saw my eyes felt creepy, telling me that I''m some kind of ugly demon. All I can do is to wear that to hide these eyes." Her expression became sad. Hearing what just she said, "Ugly? You?" "Mm..." she nodded. ... Did they just call my little sister Lolisa ugly? "WHAT?!!" Lolisa was surprised when I suddenly yelled in furiousness. Kurumi, Gaia and Fauna was watching us from the kitchen. "Who in the right mind would call you an ugly?! Tell me!" "Umm... Onii-sama, please calm down." "Did they know how many beauty pageants you dominated and awards you took home by your beauty when you''re still in elementary and middle school? You are one of the most beautiful girl in our home city, both in Japan and Germany!" "Earth! Bring me back to my world in my past life! I''ll just go and grab all Lolisa''s beauty pageant awards then smashes them to the faces of those who called her ugly! There''s eyes must be getting bad!" "That''s impossible, Sun-kun... I might be in charge of multiple worlds but your world in your past life is not one of them. But... even if I can do that, I''m going to refuse. You should know its forbidden when you work as a part timer deity in Heavenly Realm, Sun-kun." Gaia responded, shrugging her shoulders. "Huh? Who''s this Sun-kun?" Lolisa was confused. "Him." Kurumi pointed at me. "He''s the Sun God in another world though he''s a half deity." she explained with a grin on her face. Lolisa''s eyes widened in surprise. "Onii-sama? A deity?" "I explain to you everything later. For now, tell me!Who are these people who called you ugly? ... "Onii-sama, I''m currently in living in a different body now. I reincarnated and became White Queen." "Huh? White Queen is the inverse form of Kurumi, you know? Because she was originally her clone-- Wait! Did they just said Kurumi is ugly?" ... I became angry again. "What?! How dare they called the most hot and popular girl ugly! Did they know that she currently holds the title of best girl in this world! Their eyes must be really rotten! They must go and see a doctor!" I noticed that Kurumi was trembling in embarrassment. "Shouta-kun..." "Calm down, Kurumi. This is just Sun-kun''s nonsense. You don''t have to take his words seriously." Gaia tapped her shoulder. "Gaia, I''m trying... If I don''t, I already took out my gun and shot this idiot boyfriend of us." Kurumi responded, trying not spill her tea. "Hehehe..." Fauna has a stiff smile on her face. *Sigh* Lolisa sighed, "Onii-sama, you really haven''t changed that much. I talking about this eye which made me look creepy." She pointed at her Rinnegan eye. "Creepy? It''s looks cool, you know?" I replied, tilting my head. "What cool are you talking about, Onii-sama? If that the case, people won''t be disgusted by me if they see my eye and I won''t be suffering living here in this world!" "Well... Forget about them since I''m going to take you with me in my home world. We''re going to live together as family again." "Is that true? Onii-sama, you can do that?" "Of course, I have many ways to do that. I''ll do anything even I have to use force. That''s why, you can''t say ''No'' to me." *Sniff* *Sniff* Lolisa became teary-eyed then as she smiled. "Onii-sama!" She jumped and hugged me tightly in happiness. I just embraced her back with a warm smile. .... I''m really happy seeing her again but I shall ask what happened before she reincarnated here. I really want to know if she led a happy life after my death or not which is I''m afraid Moving back, letting go of each other. "Now, Onii-sama..." Her smile became menacing as she stares at me intensely. "Care to explain to me who are those girls to you and why are they sleeping half n?k?d beside you last night?" ... I stiffly looked away from her while sweating profusely. "...It was inevitable." That was all I can say to her... --- (Harukin Ver2''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba - "Exploooosion!" *Kaboom!* "Uuuuu..." ------After taking Megumin to the mountains far away from Axel town, she unleashed her explosion to an abandoned castle then she fainted with satisfied expression. Right now, I''m carrying her in my back as we walks back to the town. "Haru, what do you about my explosion today? How many point it is?" she asked me with excited tone. "35 points, not enough destructive power. You have to train more." I answered with serious tone. "Ugh... Aren''t my score lower than yesterday? Are you really judging my explosion properly?" "I am and it''s same as yesterday. I''ll keep deducting your score points if there''s no improvement on your explosion. You have to keep getting better each day if want a higher points from me." "Aren''t you pretty strict? Then learn explosion magic and show me how it''s done." "I refuse! I just doing this because I don''t want seeing you slacking on your training." ... She smiled, wrapping her arms around my neck instead of just holding on my shoulders. She relaxed her body, leaning her ?h?st in my back. I wanted to feel her ?h?st but I can''t find anything soft. All I enjoy right now is her th??hs and soft bu?? while carrying her that''s why I decided to walk back home with her without flying. "Hey, Haru... why aren''t you showing us your right eye? You never even once took off that eye patch in front of us. Why are you hiding it?" "It''s a big secret and I won''t tell you." "Now, I think of it. It''s this a big chance since your hands are busy carrying me." "Don''t you dare." "Ku ku ku... An opening!" She was about swipe off my eye patch, I groped her bu??. "Kyaaaaaah!" She stopped and screamed with her face beet red. "Damn you, pervert!" "Then stop trying to snatch off my eye patch. I already told you that I don''t want to show it off." She pouted at me. "Not only you keep mocking me about being a crimson demon and calling me weird, your even s?xu??ly harassing me right now. I''ll ask you this, do you really hate me?" "Nope, it''s quite the opposite. I''m actually fond of you since you remind me of my twin sister." "Twin sister? What kind of person is she?" "She is a loud, boisterous, and eccentric girl but she''s actually quite childish and immature." "Hey! What did you just say? Are you telling me I''m just like her?" "Yeah, almost." A vein popped up on her temple, getting annoyed of me. "Haru!" she yelled in anger as she grabbed my eye patch. "Hey! Stop it!" "No! You''re so annoying and I shall reveal what have been hiding in that eye--Kyaaaaaaah!" I groped her bu?? again, making her scream loudly. We struggled from each other. "You pervert!" Megumin snapped off my eye patch from my face. "Megumin! Stop..." Seeing my face, she froze. ... "That mark... you''re..." Her eyes widened in surprise. --- (3rd Person''s POV) ------In a certain room, their are four people sitting around the tree round table. One of the them is a petite young woman with a pale complexion and large, compound-like eyes that lack pupils, only a haze of gradient purple, making her eyes appear similar to those of insects. She has shoulder-length wavy hair that fades from black into dark purple, styled at the back of her head into a flat yakai-maki bun, fastened with a white, turquoise and light purple bu??erfly ornament. She has center-split, ear-length, voluminous curtain bangs that flow down to frame the sides of her face, with two slightly thinner chin-length locks of hair in front of her ears below them. She''s wearing a dark purple standard Demon Slayer uniform with gold bu??ons, consisting of a dark-purple tinted straight-lined black jacket and matching colored tabi socks and hakama pants, tucked into white bu??erfly patterned Kyahan fading into pale turquoise then pink around her lower legs, fastened with white ribbons. Over her uniform, she wears a white haori that previously belonged to her older sister, which has a bu??erfly wing pattern that fades into a pale turquoise then pink color on the sleeves and hem which are cuffed with a black and white dotted trim. (Img<<<) She was silently listening to others. Sitting beside her is a tall, lean man with light tan skin, blue eyes, and shoulder-length, slicked-back blonde hair combed down to the nape of his neck. He has a long face with sunken cheeks and a well defined jawline. His most notable physical feature is the set of three vertical scars over his left eye. His aura is quite intimidating. (Img<<<) In front of him was a very large man with an equally-muscular and well-defined physique, his design resembling a typical western comic book superhero. He has chiseled features on his face with a strong jawline and pronounced cheekbones, and bushy eyebrows. He has short blond hair, swept backwards, with two distinct tufts that stick up above his head, leaning slightly to each side. His strong features regularly casts a dark shadow over his face, hiding everything but his bright blue eyes. He''s wearing hero costume consisting of a skin-tight blue bodysuit decorated with a red symbol that somewhat resembles a "Y," designed with a white diamond at its center, with white lines connected to it that trace from his ?h?st to his back shoulders; the lines trimmed with the aforementioned red symbol. He has a big smile on his face as always. (Img<<<) "How about it, King? Will you come and visit my home world? I need someone like you as a hero." "Sorry, I have to refuse. I''m already quite busy defeating monster at my home world." King responded. The last one was a blond-haired young girl of short but curvy stature with pale skin, yellow-ish blond hair with intake and bright lime green eyes. She dresses in a revealing red and white dress with long poofy sleeves, a transparent front, leotard, and knee high golden armored boots. (Img<<<) "Umu." The two of seat was vacant. Suddenly, "Huh?" A holographic screen appeared each in front of them, ___________________ Group Chat Member''s Status: King(Available) Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus(Available) Toshinori Yagi(Available) Kochou Shinobi(Available) Hayasaka Ai(Busy) White Queen(Unavailable) Loading Quest... ___________________ (To be continued) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.) Chapter 248 - 235: First Date Chapter 235: First Date Fanfic by: Geraint124x (A/N: This fanfic is free to be dissed by anyone. I might make some mistakes but I''ll edit it soon or later. Please review this Fanfic and write anything on the comment section for support. Thanks.) discord.gg/3HJqQv5m2j Feel free to join the discord. ____________________ (Harukin''s POV) - Date A Live World - ----------------Waiting for Fauna outside the abandoned building, I was juggling the empty aluminum can using my feet. "Oops..." I kicked it towards the trash can and it went straight inside. *Clang!* "Goal!" "Dad, I''m here!" I heard Fauna calling me behind. "What do you think, Dad?" she asked me while being embarrassed. (Img<<<) I can''t say she''s cute because she looks too hot and beautifully m?tur? in appearance. "It''s suits you, Fauna." ... She just stared at me after hearing my praise. I averted my eyes to her as sweats appeared in my forehead. "Ara? Dad, I just felt that you lied to me. Now, look at me when I''m speaking to you." Her stare became intense. I sighed, "You actually look gorgeous. That''s what I wanted to say." ... She''s still looking at me suspiciously. "What? You don''t like it? Then tell me what kind of compliment you want to hear from me?" I gave up. "You actually want to say that I''m hot and s?xy that if I''m not just your daughter, you will date me and turn me into one of your lovers, am I right?" ... I was surprised from she said. "Pffffft!" She suddenly chuckled and laughed at my reactions. "I''m just joking, Dad. You easily fell for it. Ufufu..." My cheek twitched, seeing her making fun of me. The differences in our real age is showing up. She might call me her Dad but that''s because I''m reincarnation of Adam. She''s been around watching over humans as Goddess for a very long time while Adam died and reincarnated after many years has passed which is me. Having a daughter who''s older than father feels really weird. I''m 13 year old physically but mentally 17 years old. Fauna should be around thousand years or something--- "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!" Fauna pinched my cheek while she pouts. "Dad, you''re thinking something rude about my age, right? I''m telling you this now... age doesn''t apply to us deities. Though... I might appear to be a m?tur? girl but deep inside I''m still quite childish girl." ... She let go of my cheek, "Anyway, Dad... Let''s start the date. I want to look around what''s in the city." Scratching the back of my head, "Okay..." Fauna grabbed my hand, excitedly pulled me. "Let''s go!" *Sigh* I sighed, "Yare yare daze." She dragged me going around the city. --- Meanwhile, (Harukin Ver2''s POV) - Alternate Konosuba - ------------Decided to rest under the tree near the lake, I gently placed down Megumin on the ground full of green grasses. She looks daze as glanced upon me. She was staring at my crimson right eye and the barcode birthmark under it. "That barcode tattoo under your right eye. You''re a Crimson Demon, right? Just like me?" She decided to break the silence between us by asking me. I have no choice but tell her the truth since it''s not a big deal to me if it''s her. "Yes..." "Why are you hiding it?" "Personal reasons." "Do you live in Crimson Demon Village?" "Yes." "Why didn''t I known someone like you in our home village?" "I always left the village for business trip." "If you''re really Crimson Demon, why is your hair blonde? Also, that blue left eye of yours... why is it different from the other?" "My hair is formerly dark brown hair but due to some kind of magic, my hair turned blonde permanently. And my left blue eye, it was already like this when I was born." I answered without telling the whole reason. She frowned at me, trembling in anger. "I''ll ask you just for confirmation if you''re telling me the truth. Tell me... who really are you?" ... She''s trying hard to suppress herself. "Megumin, I already told you... My name is Haru--" "Not that strange name! What I''m asking is your real name! Aren''t you Crimson Demon?" she bursted in yelling at me. "Tsk!" I clicked my tongue becoming annoyed of her. "Hey! Did you click your tongue?" "Why would I tell you?" A vein popped up from her temple, "Damn you, Haru!" She became furious and tried to stand up as she grabbed me from my collar. She became violet towards me. As she was about to hit me with the back of her fist, I caught her wrist and I grabbed her other arm to stop her. "Let go of me, you bastard!" Struggling with each other, I pushed her down with me restraining arms from the top. "Hey!" "Megumin, you tend to forget I''m a guy and your a helpless girl who only knows explosion magic." I smiled conceitedly, touching her chin as I move closer to her. "Grrrrr..." She gritted her in anger and suddenly, bumped her head onto my face. "Ouch!" It hurts because I''m just a thought projection without sunshine magic. I guess my Nee-san is more gentler than this original Megumin and acts more girly. I''m now more aware how is she different because of me. Nee-san and I might quarrelled a lot in the past but we make up quickly. This Megumin is not being cute. She''s too aggressive and violent. I was just teasing her. "Grrrrr..." She was fiercely glaring at me as growls like dog. I prefer teasing Nee-san more. Now, I want cancel this thought projection body and return back to my real body. Letting go of her, standing up. "You womanizer! Not only you have wife, you also have a lot of mistresses? You have a lot of daughters! Now, you''re targeting me too?" "You''re the one who asked me to accompany you on your daily explosions. It''s not like I''m hitting on you or anything. I was just teasing you in return because you annoyingly asked a lot of things about me which is I''m trying to conceal. Now, you''re becoming violent towards me?" "Ugh... That''s because you keep mocking and making fun of me for being a crimson demon even though actually you''re one of us." "Pffffft!" I chuckled. She became furious. "What''s so funny about that?! You''re really annoying!" she yelled at me. "Nothing... Just forget about that, I''m just doing it because I want to see your cute angry expression. But looks like I overdid it." She looked really pissed with her eyebrows twitching. She emitting menacing aura hearing what just I said. "Then how about this, Megumin... If you shown your best explosion magic and made me impress, I''ll tell you my Crimson Demon name." "What? Just for your name?" "Don''t tell me you can''t do it? I thought your gonna master the art of explosion? I guess that was your limit. How lame..." "Fine! I''ll do it! I shall make you amaze of my explosion magic! I swear I''m gonna master explosion magic and make you eat those words. Prepare yourself!" She looks excited, pointing her magic towards me. Her mood really changes fast when it comes to explosion magic. After that, we walked back together to Axel town. --- --------------Arriving back to the Adventurer''s Guild, I treated her some lunch. "Still concealing your right eye, Haru?" *Sigh* I sighed, "You know, Megumin... In our village, the people over calls me weird. There''s must be something wrong when weird people calls you weird. Am I right?" "I don''t care..." "But by wearing this eye patch and use a new normal name, I felt normal at least outside the village." Megumin glanced at me with serious expression. "Haru, do you hate our village?" "Nope, it''s actually the opposite. I actually love our home village. It''s the place where I can act silly and do stupid things sometimes. It''s a fun village and I like that place a lot." Better than living on those dark world and merciless world. Traveling from world to another world made me realize how fortunate I am. "You said to me that your always go on a business trip. Why are working at such your age?" Remembering the reasons. I just looked at her with stiff smile. "Debt." ... "Seriously?" She looks at me with pitiful expression. Don''t look at me like that. It was our father''s fault. --- (3rd Person''s POV) - Date A Live World - -------In a certain park around the city, Kurumi and Gaia was sitting on playground swing together. Kurumi was wearing a black dress while Gaia has a long blue hair and still wearing maid uniform. (Img<<<) "Oh, there they are..." Kurumi smiled glancing to a certain direction to her side. Suddenly, a portal opened near them hidden behind the tree. "Paimon will help the others to prepare, you two can now go ahead. Gaia and Kurumi are waiting from the other side." They can hear Paimon''s voice from the portal. "Finally..." Esdeath in her ?du?t form came out from the portal. She still wearing her military general uniform. (Img<<<) Following her, *Yawn* Krul was yawning when she came out of the portal. She also still wearing the same short black, frilly style dress with a layer of white ruffles over black ruffles of the skirt. "Esdeath... I''m still a half vampire, you know? I should be still sleeping during the daytime." (Img<<<) Esdeath frowned at her, "Aren''t you also sleeping during the night?" ... "Tee-hee... I''ve been found." They noticed Kurumi and Gaia approaching them. "We''ve been waiting for you two." Kurumi smiled at them. "Where''s Sun?" Esdeath asked immediately. "Shouta-kun is currently busy having a family bonding date with his daughter Fauna right now. It seems like its a part of his quest in this world." Kurumi answered. "He promised me that he will take me on a hunting. What is he doing?" Esdeath looks annoyed, complaining. "Well... It can''t be helped. You saw how busy he is that he has to split himself and create a thought projection to deal with things. All we can do is to wait for him." Kurumi replied. "Husband really had it hard. I wanted to help him but a lot of ridiculous things are happening around him. But that tournament was really interesting though, I had a lot of fun fighting in that match." Krul pitied their lover. Esdeath has a bitter expression, remembering her match while Gaia looks dejected. "Anyway... how about we hang out together just the four of us. I''ll show you girls around the city. There''s lot of interesting things in this world that you haven''t seen yet in your home worlds." Kurumi suggested to them. "Fine..." Esdeath agreed. "What about the others?" Krul asked. "Akane, Erza, Mirajane, Akame, Chelsea and Wiz returned back already to their respective home worlds because they have something important to do while the others will be arriving here later. Reginleif brought Eris and Aqua back to the Heavenly Realm since Fauna went down here in this world to bond with her father." Gaia answered. "I guess it will be just the four of us." Krul grinned. "I don''t really mind." Kurumi followed. "Okay then, let''s go!" Gaia initiated then followed by others as the four of them went off together. --- -------Few minutes later in front of karaoke snack bar, the four of them looks annoyed at the group of thug guys looking at them with perverted gaze especially at their ?h?st. "Look dude! Are they cosplayers? That tall woman in military uniform looks hot." "I want the maid one. I bet she''s submissive in the bed." "I want the Loli." "Your sick dude " "It will be fine." "That cute girl with black hair looks tempting." They''re gossiping as they approached them. "Hey, girls! How about you hang out with us?" "Yeah, it''s going to be really fun." The group of guys are hitting on them. "Sorry, we already have a boyfriend and we''re waiting for him." Kurumi responded to them with a smile. One of the guys approached her closely. "Don''t be like that. Just joins us for Karaoke and it will be our treat." "That''s right, forget about your boyfriends today and have fun with us." The others just nodded with him. "These pigs." Esdeath mumbled. "Livestock." Krul was trying to maintain her composure. "Glorified Monkeys." Gaia followed, looking down on them. Kurumi slightly bowed at them, "I''m sorry, but we have to refuse your offer." "Hahahahahaha!" the guys behind him laughed loudly. "Shut up!" They stopped. The guy in front of Kurumi grabbed her wrist, "Hey, girl... do you know whom your talking to? I''m the leader of the gang around here. Forget about your wimp boyfriend and come with us. If you don''t, you already know what''s gonna happen." he whispered on her ears with threatening tone. "That''s right, just like the puppy we shot this morning. You girls should know how bad things will happen." followed by someone behind him. "Hey! Don''t tell them something pointless! It''s not increasing my reputation with that. These girls might afraid of me even more." "Hahahahahaha!" All of them laughed. The people around are avoiding them, trying not to join the trouble. Kurumi turned towards Krul, Esdeath and Gaia. Krul smiled menacingly at her, waving her thumb close to her neck. Esdeath was grinning excitedly, nodding to her. "Let''s have fun with them. Leave the aftermath to me and enjoy yourselves." Gaia said with a beautiful smile but the aura she''s emitting is terrifying. Kurumi smiled to the guys, "My friends agreed to go with you guys. Please take care of us." The guy in front of her was delighted. "Of course, we will. We''ll be gentle with you girls." All of them went together inside the karaoke snack bar. After that, [NEWS: 8 Young Men went missing after entering the Karaoke bar.] (To be continued.) (A/N: I''ll fix my mistakes later.)